diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 11:58:41 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-02-07 11:58:41 -0800 |
| commit | 33294ef1d06488249917bd3b2da55ba9ae0bd4a3 (patch) | |
| tree | fb5f23b8b2391dc5094a144d5d9cf69d49de40d8 | |
| parent | 26643a69be882f82d6d4017c0764f0a941c1f257 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-0.txt | 9546 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-0.zip | bin | 205398 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h.zip | bin | 489632 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/55133-h.htm | 11543 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 46426 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg | bin | 1112 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/images/illus003.jpg | bin | 201359 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/images/illus131.jpg | bin | 8925 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/55133-h/images/royalpowder.jpg | bin | 21998 -> 0 bytes |
12 files changed, 17 insertions, 21089 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..52696bf --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #55133 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/55133) diff --git a/old/55133-0.txt b/old/55133-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 1712661..0000000 --- a/old/55133-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9546 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, No. 6, by -The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, No. 6 - -Author: The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -Editor: Theodore L. Flood - -Release Date: July 17, 2017 [EBook #55133] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, VOL. 04 *** - - - - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - - THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - _MONTHLY MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO THE PROMOTION OF TRUE CULTURE. - ORGAN OF THE CHAUTAUQUA LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC CIRCLE._ - - VOL. IV. MARCH, 1884. No. 6. - - - - -Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle. - - -_President_—Lewis Miller, Akron, Ohio. - -_Superintendent of Instruction_—Rev. J. H. Vincent, D.D., New Haven, Conn. - -_Counselors_—Rev. Lyman Abbott, D.D.; Rev. J. M. Gibson, D.D.; Bishop H. -W. Warren, D.D.; Prof. W. C. Wilkinson, D.D. - -_Office Secretary_—Miss Kate F. Kimball, Plainfield, N. J. - -_General Secretary_—Albert M. Martin, Pittsburgh, Pa. - - - - -Contents - -Transcriber’s Note: This table of contents of this periodical was created -for the HTML version to aid the reader. - - - REQUIRED READING FOR MARCH - Readings from French History - I.—An Outline of French History 315 - II.—The French People 317 - III.—Charlemagne 317 - IV.—The Battle of Crécy and Siege of Calais 318 - V.—Joan of Arc 319 - VI.—Henry of Navarre 320 - VII.—The Court of Louis XIV 324 - VIII.—French Literature 326 - Commercial Law - II.—Notes and Bills 327 - Sunday Readings - [_March 2_] 328 - [_March 9_] 329 - [_March 16_] 329 - [_March 23_] 330 - [_March 30_] 330 - Readings in Art 330 - Selections from American Literature - John Lothrop Motley 333 - George Bancroft 334 - William H. Prescott 335 - United States History 336 - Helen’s Tower 338 - Mendelssohn’s Grave and Humboldt’s Home 339 - Flotsam! (1492.) 341 - The Sea as an Aquarium 341 - My Years 343 - Eight Centuries with Walter Scott 343 - Astronomy of the Heavens for March 346 - The Fir Tree 347 - Ardent Spirits 347 - Eccentric Americans - V.—A Methodist Don Quixote 348 - Hyacinth Bulbs 351 - Migrations on Foot 353 - C. L. S. C. Work 355 - Outline of C. L. S. C. Readings 355 - C. L. S. C. ’84 355 - To the Class of ’85 356 - Local Circles 356 - Questions and Answers 362 - Chautauqua Normal Course 364 - Editor’s Outlook 365 - Editor’s Note-Book 368 - C. L. S. C. Notes on Required Readings for March 370 - Notes on Required Readings in “The Chautauquan” 372 - Chautauqua Normal Graduates 374 - Errata and Addenda 375 - - - - -REQUIRED READING - -FOR THE - -_Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle for 1883-4_. - -MARCH. - - - - -READINGS FROM FRENCH HISTORY. - -By REV. J. H. VINCENT, D.D. - - -I.—AN OUTLINE OF FRENCH HISTORY. - -From “The People’s Commentary”—and paragraphed. - -1. Gallia was the name under which France was designated by the Romans, -who knew little of the country till the time of Cæsar, when it was -occupied by the Aquitani, Celtæ, and Belgæ. - -2. Under Augustus, Gaul was divided into four provinces, which, under -subsequent emperors, were dismembered, and subdivided into seventeen. - -3. In the fifth century it fell completely under the power of the -Visigoths, Burgundians, and Franks. - -4. In 486 A. D., Clovis, a chief of the Salian Franks, raised himself to -supreme power in the north. His dynasty, known as the Merovingian, ended -in the person of Childeric III., who was deposed 752 A. D. - -5. The accession of Pepin gave new vigor to the monarchy, which, under -his son and successor, ~Charlemagne~,[A] crowned Emperor in the west -in 800 (768-814), rose to the rank of the most powerful empire of the -west. With him, however, this vast fabric of power crumbled to pieces, -and his weak descendants completed the ruin of the Frankish Empire by -the dismemberment of its various parts among the younger branches of the -Carlovingian family. - -6. On the death of Louis V. the Carlovingian dynasty was replaced by that -of Hugues, Count of Paris, whose son, Hugues Capet, was elected king by -the army, and consecrated at Rheims 987 A. D. - -7. At this period the greater part of France was held by almost -independent lords. Louis Le Gros (1108-1137) was the first ruler who -succeeded in combining the whole under his scepter. He promoted the -establishment of the feudal system, abolished serfdom on his own estates, -secured corporate rights to the cities under his jurisdiction, gave -efficiency to the central authority of the Crown, carried on a war -against Henry I., of England; and when the latter allied himself with -the Emperor Henry V., of Germany, against France, he brought into the -field an army of 200,000 men. - -[Illustration: MAP OF FRANCE] - -8. The _Oriflamme_ is said to have been borne aloft for the first time on -this occasion as the national standard. - -9. Louis VII. (1137-’80) was almost incessantly engaged in war with Henry -II., of England. - -10. His son and successor, Philippe Auguste (1180-1223), recovered -Normandy, Maine, Touraine, and Poitou from John of England. He took an -active personal share in the crusades. Philippe was the first to levy a -tax for the maintenance of the standing army. - -11. Many noble institutions date their origin from this reign, as the -University of Paris, the Louvre, etc. - -12. Louis IX. effected many modifications in the fiscal department, -and, before his departure for the crusades, secured the rights of the -Gallican church by special statute, in order to counteract the constantly -increasing assumptions of the Papal power. - -13. Philippe IV. (1285-1314), surnamed _Le Bel_, acquired Navarre, -Champagne, and Brie by marriage. - -14. Charles IV. (_Le Bel_, 1321-’28) was the last direct descendant of -the Capetian line. - -15. Philippe VI., the first of the House of Valois (1328-’50), succeeded -in right of the Salic law. His reign, and those of his successors, -Jean (1350-’64) and Charles V. (_Le Sage_, 1364-’80), were disturbed by -constant wars with Edward III., of England. Hostilities began in 1339; in -1346 the ~Battle of Crécy~ was fought; at the battle of Poitiers (1356) -Jean was made captive; and before the final close, after the death of -Edward (1377), the state was reduced to bankruptcy. - -16. During the regency for the minor, Charles VI. (_Le Bien Aime_, -1380-1422), the war was renewed with increased vigor on the part of the -English nation. - -17. The signal victory won by the English at Agincourt in 1415 aided -Henry in his attempts upon the throne. But the extraordinary influence -exercised over her countrymen by ~Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans~, -aided in bringing about a thorough reaction, and, after a period of -murder, rapine and anarchy, Charles VII. (_Le Victorieux_, 1422-’61) was -crowned at Rheims. - -18. His successor, Louis XI. (1461-’83), succeeded in recovering for the -Crown the territories of Maine, Anjou and Provence, while he made himself -master of some portions of the territories of Charles the Bold, Duke of -Burgundy. - -19. Charles VIII. (1483-’98), by his marriage with Anne of Brittany, -secured that powerful state. With him ended the direct male succession of -the House of Valois. - -20. Louis XII. (1498-1515), _Le Père Du Peuple_, was the only -representative of the _Valois-Orleans_ family; his successor, Francis I. -(1547), was of the _Valois-Angoulême_ branch. - -21. The defeat of Francis at the battle of Pavia, in 1525, and his -subsequent imprisonment at Madrid, threw the affairs of the nation into -the greatest disorder. - -22. In the reign of Henri II. began the persecutions of the Protestants. -Henri III. (1574-’89) was the last of this branch of the Valois. The -massacre of St. Bartholomew (1572) was perpetrated under the direction -of the Queen-mother, Catherine de’ Medici, and the confederation of the -league, at the head of which were the Guises. The wars of the league, -which were carried by the latter against the Bourbon branches of the -princes of the blood-royal, involved the whole nation in their vortex. - -23. The succession of ~Henri IV., of Navarre~ (1589-1610), a Bourbon -prince, descended from a younger son of St. Louis, allayed the fury of -these religious wars, but his recantation of Protestantism in favor of -Catholicism disappointed his own party. - -24. During the minority of his son, Louis XIII. (1610-’43), Cardinal -Richelieu, under the nominal regency of Marie de’ Medici, the -Queen-mother, ruled with a firm hand. Cardinal Mazarin, under the regency -of the Queen-mother, Anne of Austria, exerted nearly equal power for some -time during the minority of ~Louis XIV.~ (1643-1715). - -25. The wars of the Fronde, the misconduct of the Parliament, and the -humbling of the nobility, gave rise to another civil war, but with the -assumption of power by young Louis a new era commenced, and till near the -close of his long reign the military successes of the French were most -brilliant. - -26. Louis XV. (1715-’75) succeeded to a heritage whose glory was -tarnished, and whose stability was shaken to its very foundations during -his reign. - -27. The peace of Paris (1763), by which the greater portion of the -colonial possessions of France were given up to England, terminated an -inglorious war, in which the French had expended 1350 millions of francs. - -28. In 1774 ~Louis XVI.~, a well-meaning, weak prince, succeeded to the -throne. The American war of freedom had disseminated Republican ideas -among the lower orders, while the Assembly of the notables had discussed -and made known to all classes the incapacity of the government and the -wanton prodigality of the court. The nobles and the _tiers état_ were -alike clamorous for a meeting of the states; the former wishing to impose -new taxes on the nation, and the latter determined to inaugurate a -thorough and systematic reform. - -29. After much opposition on the part of the king and court, the _États -Généraux_, which had not met since 1614, assembled at Versailles on the -25th of May, 1789. The resistance made by Louis and his advisers to the -reasonable demands of the deputies on the 17th of June, 1789, led to the -constitution of the National Assembly. The consequence was the outbreak -of insurrectionary movements at Paris, where blood was shed on the 12th -of July. On the following day the National Guard was convoked; and on the -fourteenth the people took possession of the Bastille. The royal princes -and all the nobles who could escape, sought safety in flight. - -30. The royal family, having attempted in vain to follow their example, -tried to conciliate the people by the feigned assumption of Republican -sentiment; but on the 5th of October the rabble, followed by numbers of -the National Guard, attacked Versailles, and compelled the king and his -family to remove to Paris, whither the Assembly also moved. - -31. A war with Austria was begun in April, 1792, and the defeat of the -French was visited on Louis, who was confined in August with his family -in the temple. In December the king was brought to trial. On the 20th of -January, 1793, sentence of death was passed on him, and on the following -day he was beheaded. - -32. Marie Antoinette, the widowed Queen, was guillotined; the Dauphin and -his surviving relatives suffered every indignity that malignity could -devise. A reign of blood and terror succeeded. - -33. The brilliant exploits of the young general, Napoleon Bonaparte, in -Italy, turned men’s thoughts to other channels. - -34. In 1795 a general amnesty was declared, peace was concluded with -Prussia and Spain, and the war was carried on with double vigor against -Austria. - -35. The revolution had reached a turning point. A Directory was formed to -administer the government, which was now conducted in a spirit of order -and conciliation. - -36. In 1797 Bonaparte and his brother-commanders were omnipotent in -Italy. Austria was compelled to give up Belgium, accede to peace on any -terms, and recognize the Cis-Alpine republic. - -37. Under the pretext of attacking England, a fleet of 400 ships and -an army of 36,000 picked men were equipped; their destination proved, -however, to be Egypt, whither the Directory sent Bonaparte; but the young -general resigned the command to Kleber, landed in France in 1799, and -at once succeeded in supplanting the Directory, and securing his own -nomination as Consul. - -38. In 1800 a new constitution was promulgated, which vested the sole -executive power in Bonaparte. Having resumed his military duties, he -marched an army over the Alps, attacked the Austrians unawares, and -decided the fate of Italy by his victory at Marengo. - -39. In 1804, on an appeal of universal suffrage to the nation, Bonaparte -was proclaimed Emperor. By his marriage with the archduchess Maria -Louisa, daughter of the emperor of Germany, Napoleon seemed to have given -to his throne the prestige of birth, which alone it had lacked. The -disastrous Russian campaign, in which his noble army was lost amid the -rigors of a northern winter, was soon followed by the falling away of his -allies and feudatories. - -40. Napoleon himself was still victorious wherever he appeared in person, -but his generals were beaten in numerous engagements; and the great -defeat of Leipsic compelled the French to retreat beyond the Rhine. The -Swedes brought reinforcements to swell the ranks of his enemies on the -east frontier, while the English pressed on from the west; Paris, in the -absence of the emperor, capitulated after a short resistance, March 30, -1814. Napoleon retired to the island of Elba. - -41. On the 2d of May, Louis XVIII. (the brother of Louis XVI.) made his -entry into Paris. - -42. On the 1st of March, 1815, Napoleon left Elba, and landed in France. -Crowds followed him; the soldiers flocked around his standard; the -Bourbons fled, and he took possession of their lately deserted palaces. -The news of his landing spread terror through Europe; and on the 25th of -March a treaty of alliance was signed at Vienna between Austria, Russia, -Prussia and England, and preparations at once made to put down the -movement in his favor, and restore the Bourbon dynasty. - -43. At first, the old prestige of success seemed to attend Napoleon; but -on the 18th of June he was thoroughly defeated at Waterloo; and, having -placed himself under the safeguard of the English, he was sent to the -island of St. Helena. - -44. In 1821 Napoleon breathed his last at St. Helena; and in 1824 Louis -XVIII. died without direct heirs, and his brother, the duc d’Artois, -succeeded as Charles X. The same ministerial incapacity, want of good -faith, general discontent, and excessive priestly influence characterized -his reign, which was abruptly brought to a close by the revolution of -1830, and the election to the throne of Louis Philippe, duke of Orleans, -as king, by the will of the people. - -45. Louis Philippe having abdicated (February 24, 1848), a republic was -proclaimed, under a provisional government. Louis Napoleon was elected -president of the Republic in December, 1848, but by the famous _coup -d’état_ of December 2, 1851, he violently set aside the Constitution, and -assumed dictatorial powers; and a year after was raised, by the almost -unanimous voice of the nation, to the dignity of Emperor, as Napoleon III. - -46. The result of the appeal made to the nation in 1870, on the plea of -securing their sanction for his policy, was not what he had anticipated. -The course of events in the short but terrible Franco-German war of -1870-’71, electrified Europe by its unexpected character. - -47. On September 2, 1870, Napoleon, with his army of 90,000 men, -surrendered at Sedan. With the concurrence of Prussia the French nation -next proceeded, by a general election of representatives, to provide for -the exigencies of the country. - -48. A republic was proclaimed, and the first national assembly met -at Bordeaux in February, 1871. After receiving from the provisional -government of defense the resignation of the powers confided to them -in September, 1870, the Assembly undertook to organize the republican -government, and nominated M. Thiers chief of the executive power of the -state, with the title of President of the French Republic, but with the -condition of responsibility to the National Assembly. - -49. The ex-Emperor Napoleon died in 1872, at Chiselhurst, England, where -he had resided with his family since his liberation in March, 1871. - -50. In 1873 M. Thiers resigned the office of President of the French -Republic, and was succeeded by Marshal MacMahon, who resigned in 1879, -and was succeeded by M. Grèvy. - - -II.—THE FRENCH PEOPLE. - -From their Celtic ancestry, the Gauls, the French people inherited -a certain heedlessness of character, or want of foresight as to -consequences. The Romans communicated to them their language; the Franks, -a teutonic people, by whom they were captured in the fifth century, gave -them a national designation; but to neither the Romans nor Franks were -they materially indebted for those qualities which ordinarily stamp the -national or individual character. We have therefore to keep in mind that, -through all the vicissitudes of modern history, the French people have -remained essentially Celtic. With many good qualities—bold, tasteful, -quick-witted, ingenious—they have some less to be admired—impulsive, -restless, vain, bombastic, fond of display, and, as Cæsar described -them, “lovers of novelty.” They have ever boasted of being at the -head of civilization; but with all their acknowledged advancement in -literature and science, they have at every stage in their political -career demonstrated a singular and absolutely pitiable want of common -sense.—_Chambers’ Miscellany._ - - -III.—CHARLEMAGNE. - -From the accession, in 768, of Charlemagne, eldest son of Pepin le Bref -may be dated the establishment of clerical power, the rise of chivalry, -and the foundation of learning in the Empire of France. He was a man -of extraordinary foresight and strength of character, and possessed -not only the valor of a hero and the skill of a general, but the calm -wisdom of a statesman, and the qualities of a judicious sovereign. -Ambitious of conquest as Alexander or Darius, he nevertheless provided as -conscientiously for the welfare of his subjects and the advancement of -letters, as did Alfred the Great of England about a century afterwards. -He founded schools and libraries—convoked national assemblies—revised -laws—superintended the administration of justice—encouraged scientific -men and professors of the fine arts—and, during a reign of forty-six -years, extended his frontiers beyond the Danube, imposed tribute upon the -barbarians of the Vistula, made his name a terror to the Saracen tribes, -and added Northern Italy to the dependencies of France. Notwithstanding -these successes, it appears that the conquest and conversion of the -Saxons (a nation of German idolaters, whose territories bordered closely -upon his chosen capital of Aix-la-Chapelle) formed the darling enterprise -of this powerful monarch. From 770 to 804, his arms were constantly -directed against them; and in Wittikind, their heroic leader, he -encountered a warrior as fearless, if not as fortunate, as himself. The -brave Saxons were, however, no match for one whose triumphs procured him -the splendid title of Emperor of the West, and who gathered his daring -hosts from dominions which comprised the whole of France, Germany, Italy, -Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, and Prussia, and were only bounded on the east -by the Carpathian mountains, and on the west by the Ebro and the ocean. -Year after year he wasted their country with fire and sword, overthrew -their idols, leveled their temples to the ground, erected fortresses amid -the ruins of their villages, and carried away vast numbers of captives to -the interior of Gaul. To this forced emigration succeeded a conversion -equally unwelcome. Thousands of reluctant Saxons were compelled to -subscribe to the ceremony of baptism; their principalities were portioned -off among abbots and bishops; and Wittikind did homage to Charlemagne in -the Champs-de-Mars. - -It was about this period that the Danes and Normans first began to harass -the northern coasts of Europe. Confident of their naval strength, they -attacked the possessions of Charlemagne with as little hesitation as -those of his less formidable neighbor, Egbert of Wessex; descended upon -Friesland as boldly as upon Teignmouth or Hengesdown; and even ventured -with their galleys into the port of a city of Narbonnese Gaul at a time -when the emperor himself was sojourning within its walls. Springing -up, as they did, toward the close of so prosperous a reign, these new -invaders proved more dangerous than Charlemagne had anticipated. He -caused war barks to be stationed at the mouths of his great rivers, and -in 808 marched an army to the defense of Friesland. On this occasion, -however, he was glad to make terms of peace; and it is said that the -increasing power of the Baltic tribes embittered his later days with -presentiments of that decay which shortly afterward befell his gigantic -empire. From the conclusion of this peace to the date of his death in -the year 814, no event of historical importance occurred; and the great -emperor was buried at Aix-la-Chapelle, in that famous cathedral of which -he was the founder. - -The race of Carlovingian kings took their name, and only their name, from -this, their magnificent ancestor. Weak of purpose as the descendants of -Clovis, and endued, perhaps, with even a less share of animal courage, -they suffered their mighty inheritance to be wrested from them, divided, -subdivided, pillaged and impoverished. No portion of French history is -so disastrous, so unsatisfactory, and so obscure as that which relates -to this epoch. Indeed, toward the commencement of the tenth century, an -utter blank occurs, and we are left for many years without any record -whatever.—_A. B. E._ - - -IV.—THE BATTLE OF CRECY AND SIEGE OF CALAIS. - -Although Edward III., by supporting with troops and officers, and -sometimes even in person, the cause of the countess of Montfort—and -Philip of Valois, by assisting in the same way Charles of Blois and Joan -of Penthièvre, took a very active, if indirect, share in the war in -Brittany, the two kings persisted in not calling themselves at war; and -when either of them proceeded to acts of unquestionable hostility, they -eluded the consequences of them by hastily concluding truces incessantly -violated and as incessantly renewed. They had made use of this expedient -in 1340; and they had recourse to it again in 1342, 1343, and 1344. The -last of these truces was to have lasted up to 1346; but in the spring of -1345, Edward resolved to put an end to this equivocal position, and to -openly recommence war. He announced his intention to Pope Clement IV., to -his own lieutenants in Brittany, and to all the cities and corporations -of his kingdom. The tragic death of Van Artevelde, however (1345), proved -a great loss to the king of England. He was so much affected by it that -he required a whole year before he could resume with any confidence his -projects of war; and it was not until the 2nd of July, 1346, that he -embarked at Southampton, taking with him, beside his son, the prince of -Wales, hardly sixteen years of age, an army which comprised, according -to Froissart, seven earls, more than thirty-five barons, a great number -of knights, four thousand men-at-arms, ten thousand English archers, -six thousand Irish and twelve thousand Welsh infantry, in all something -more than thirty-two thousand men. By the advice of Godfrey d’Harcourt, -he marched his army over Normandy; he took and plundered on his way -Harfleur, Cherbourg, Valognes, Carentan, St. Lô, and Caen; then, -continuing his march, he occupied Louviers, Vernon, Verneuil, Nantes, -Meulan, and Poissy, where he took up his quarters in the old residence -of King Robert; and thence his troops advanced and spread themselves as -far as Ruel, Neuilly, Boulogne, St. Cloud, Bourg-la-Reine and almost to -the gates of Paris, whence could be seen “the fire and smoke from burning -villages.” Philip recalled in all haste his troops from Aquitaine, -commanded the burgher forces to assemble, and gave them, as he had given -all his allies, St. Denis for the rallying point. At sight of so many -great lords and all sorts of men of war flocking together from all points -the Parisians took fresh courage. “For many a long day there had not been -at St. Denis a king of France in arms and fully prepared for battle.” - -Edward began to be afraid of having pushed too far forward, and of -finding himself endangered in the heart of France, confronted by an army -which would soon be stronger than his own. He, accordingly, marched -northward, where he flattered himself he would find partisans, counting -especially on the help of the Flemings, who, in fulfillment of their -promise, had already advanced as far as Béthune to support him. Philip -moved with all his army into Picardy in pursuit of the English army, -which was in a hurry to reach and cross the Somme, and so continue its -march northward. - -When Edward, after passing the Somme, had arrived near Crécy, five -leagues from Abbeville, in the countship of Ponthieu, which had formed -part of his mother Isabel’s dowry, “Halt we here,” said he to his -marshals; “I will go no farther till I have seen the enemy; I am on my -mother’s rightful inheritance, which was given her on her marriage; I -will defend it against mine adversary, Philip of Valois;” and he rested -in the open fields, he and all his men, and made his marshals mark well -the ground where they would set their battle in array. Philip, on his -side, had moved to Abbeville, where all his men came and joined him, and -whence he sent out scouts to learn the truth about the English. When he -knew that they were resting in the open fields near Crécy and showed that -they were awaiting their enemies, the king of France was very joyful, -and said that, please God, they should fight him on the morrow [the day -after Friday, August 25, 1346]. - -On Saturday, the 26th of August, after having heard mass, Philip started -from Abbeville with all his barons. The battle began with an attack by -fifteen thousand Genoese bowmen, who marched forward, and leaped thrice -with a great cry; their arrows did little execution, as the strings of -their bows had been relaxed by the damp; the English archers now taking -their bows from their cases, poured forth a shower of arrows upon this -multitude, and soon threw them into confusion; the Genoese falling back -upon the French cavalry, were by them cut to pieces, and being allowed -no passage, were thus prevented from again forming in the rear; this -absurd inhumanity lost the battle, as the young Prince of Wales, taking -advantage of the irretrievable disorder, led on his line at once to -the charge. “No one can describe or imagine,” says Froissart, “the bad -management and disorder of the French army, though their troops were out -of number.” Philip was led from the field by John of Hainault, and he -rode till he came to the walls of the castle of Broye, where he found -the gates shut; ordering the governor to be summoned, when the latter -inquired, it being dark, who it was that called at so late an hour, -he answered; “Open, open, governor; it is the fortune of France;” and -accompanied by five barons only he entered the castle. - -Whilst Philip, with all speed, was on the road back to Paris with his -army, as disheartened as its king, and more disorderly in retreat than it -had been in battle, Edward was hastening, with ardor and intelligence, -to reap the fruits of his victory. In the difficult war of conquest -he had undertaken, what was clearly of most importance to him was to -possess on the coast of France, as near as possible to England, a place -which he might make, in his operations by land and sea, a point of -arrival and departure, of occupancy, of provisioning, and of secure -refuge. Calais exactly fulfilled these conditions. On arriving before -the place, September 3rd, 1346, Edward “immediately had built all round -it,” says Froissart, “houses and dwelling places of solid carpentry, and -arranged in streets, as if he were to remain there for ten or twelve -years, for his intention was not to leave it winter or summer, whatever -time and whatever trouble he must spend and take. He called this new -town _Villeneuve la Hardie_; and he had therein all things necessary -for an army, and more too, as a place appointed for the holding of a -market on Wednesday and Saturday; and therein were mercers’ shops and -butchers’ shops, and stores for the sale of cloth and bread and all other -necessaries. King Edward did not have the city of Calais assaulted by his -men, well knowing that he would lose his pains, but said he would starve -it out, however long a time it might cost him, if King Philip of France -did not come to fight him again, and raise the siege.” - -Calais had for its governor John de Vienne, a valiant and faithful -Burgundian knight, “the which seeing,” says Froissart, “that the king of -England was making every sacrifice to keep up the siege, ordered that -all sorts of small folk, who had no provisions, should quit the city -without further notice.” The Calaisians endured for eleven months all the -sufferings arising from isolation and famine. The King of France made -two attempts to relieve them. On the 20th of May, 1347, he assembled his -troops at Amiens; but they were not ready to march till about the middle -of July, and as long before as the 23rd of June, a French fleet of ten -galleys and thirty-five transports had been driven off by the English. - -When the people of Calais saw that all hope of a rescue had slipped -from them, they held a council, resigned themselves to offer submission -to the king of England, rather than die of hunger, and begged their -governor, John de Vienne, to enter into negotiations for that purpose -with the besiegers. Walter de Manny, instructed by Edward to reply to -these overtures, said to John de Vienne, “The king’s intent is that -ye put yourselves at his free will to ransom or put to death, such -as it shall please him; the people of Calais have caused him so great -displeasure, cost him so much money and lost him so many men, that it is -not astonishing if that weighs heavily upon him.” In his final answer to -the petition of the unfortunate inhabitants, Edward said: “Go, Walter, -to them of Calais, and tell the governor that the greatest grace they -can find in my sight is that six of the most notable burghers come forth -from their town bareheaded, barefooted, with ropes round their necks and -with the keys of the town and castle in their hands. With them I will do -according to my will and the rest I will receive to mercy.” It is well -known how the king would have put to death Eustace de St. Pierre and his -companions, and how their lives were spared at the intercession of Queen -Philippa. - -Eustace, more concerned for the interests of his own town than for -those of France, and being more of a Calaisian burgher than a national -patriot, showed no hesitation, for all that appears, in serving, as -a subject of the king of England, his native city, for which he had -shown himself so ready to die. At his death, which happened in 1351, -his heirs declared themselves faithful subjects of the king of France, -and Edward confiscated away from them the possessions he had restored -to their predecessor. Eustace de St. Pierre’s cousin and comrade in -devotion to their native town, John d’Aire, would not enter Calais again; -his property was confiscated, and his house, the finest, it is said, -in the town, was given by King Edward to Queen Philippa, who showed no -more hesitation in accepting it than Eustace in serving his new king. -Long-lived delicacy of sentiment and conduct was rarer in those rough and -rude times than heroic bursts of courage and devotion. - -The battle of Crécy and the loss of Calais were reverses from which -Philip of Valois never even made a serious attempt to recover; he hastily -concluded with Edward a truce, twice renewed, which served only to -consolidate the victor’s successes. - - -V.—JOAN OF ARC. - -On the 6th of January, 1428, at Domremy, a little village in the valley -of the Meuse, between Neufchâtel and Vaucouleurs, on the edge of the -frontier from Champagne to Lorraine, the young daughter of simple -tillers-of-the-soil “of good life and repute, herself a good, simple, -gentle girl, no idler, occupied hitherto in sewing or spinning with -her mother or driving afield her parent’s sheep and sometimes even, -when her father’s turn came round, keeping for him the whole flock of -the commune,” was fulfilling her sixteenth year. It was Joan of Arc, -whom all her neighbors called Joannette. Her early childhood was passed -amidst the pursuits characteristic of a country life; her behavior was -irreproachable, and she was robust, active, and intrepid. Her imagination -becoming inflamed by the distressed situation of France, she dreamed that -she had interviews with St. Margaret, St. Catherine, and St. Michael, who -commanded her, in the name of God, to go and raise the siege of Orleans, -and conduct Charles to be crowned at Rheims. Accordingly she applied to -Robert de Baudricourt, captain of the neighboring town of Vaucouleurs, -revealing to him her inspiration, and conjuring him not to neglect the -voice of God, which spoke through her. This officer for some time treated -her with neglect; but at length, prevailed on by repeated importunities, -he sent her to the king at Chinon, to whom, when introduced, she said: -“Gentle Dauphin, my name is Joan the Maid, the King of Heaven hath sent -me to your assistance; if you please to give me troops, by the grace of -God and the force of arms, I will raise the siege of Orleans, and conduct -you to be crowned at Rheims, in spite of your enemies.” Her requests -were now granted; she was armed _cap-a-pie_, mounted on horseback, and -provided with a suitable retinue. Previous to her attempting any exploit, -she wrote a long letter to the young English monarch, commanding him -to withdraw his forces from France, and threatening his destruction in -case of refusal. She concluded with “hear this advice from God and _la -Pucelle_.” - -But, side by side with these friends, she had an adversary in the king’s -favorite, George de la Trémoille, an ambitious courtier, jealous of any -one who seemed within the range of the king’s good graces, and opposed to -a vigorous prosecution of the war, since it hampered him in the policy -he wished to keep up toward the duke of Burgundy. To the ill-will of -La Trémoille was added that of the majority of courtiers enlisted in -the following of the powerful favorite, and that of warriors irritated -at the importance acquired at their expense by a rustic and fantastic -little adventuress. Here was the source of the enmities and intrigues -which stood in the way of all Joan’s demands, rendered her successes -more tardy, difficult, and incomplete, and were one day to cost her more -dearly still. - -At the end of about five weeks the expedition was in readiness. It was -a heavy convoy of revictualment protected by a body of ten or twelve -thousand men commanded by Marshal de Boussac, and numbering amongst -them Xaintrailles and La Hire. The march began on the 27th of April, -1429. Joan had caused the removal of all women of bad character, and -had recommended her comrades to confess. She took the communion in the -open air, before their eyes; and a company of priests, headed by her -chaplain, Pasquerel, led the way whilst chanting sacred hymns. Great -was the surprise amongst the men-at-arms. Many had words of mockery on -their lips. It was the time when La Hire used to say, “If God were a -soldier, he would turn robber.” Nevertheless, respect got the better of -habit; the most honorable were really touched; the coarsest considered -themselves bound to show restraint. On the 29th of April they arrived -before Orleans. But, in consequence of the road they had followed, the -Loire was between the army and the town; the expeditionary corps had to -be split in two; the troops were obliged to go and feel for the bridge -of Blois in order to cross the river; and Joan was vexed and surprised. -Dunois, arrived from Orleans in a little boat, urged her to enter the -town that same evening. “Are you the bastard of Orleans?” asked she, when -he accosted her. “Yes; and I am rejoiced at your coming.” “Was it you who -gave counsel for making me come hither by this side of the river and not -the direct way, over yonder where Talbot and the English were?” “Yes; -such was the opinion of the wisest captains.” - -Joan’s first undertaking was against Orleans, which she entered without -opposition on the 29th of April, 1429, on horseback, completely armed, -preceded by her own banner, and having beside her Dunois, and behind -her the captains of the garrison and several of the most distinguished -burgesses of Orleans, who had gone out to meet her. The population, one -and all, rushed thronging round her, carrying torches, and greeting her -arrival “with joy as great as if they had seen God come down amongst -them.” With admirable good sense, discovering the superior merits of -Dunois, the bastard of Orleans, a celebrated captain, she wisely adhered -to his instructions; and by constantly harassing the English, and beating -up their intrenchments in various desperate attacks, in all of which she -displayed the most heroic courage, Joan in a few weeks compelled the earl -of Suffolk and his army to raise the siege, having sustained the loss -of six thousand men. The proposal of crowning Charles at Rheims would -formerly have appeared like madness, but the Maid of Orleans now insisted -on its fulfillment. She accordingly recommenced the campaign on the 10th -of June; to complete the deliverance of Orleans an attack was begun upon -the neighboring places, Jargeau, Meung, and Beaugency; thousands of the -late dispirited subjects of Charles now flocked to his standard, many -towns immediately declared for him; and the English, who had suffered in -various actions, at that of Jargeau, when the earl of Suffolk was taken -prisoner, and at that of Patay, when Sir John Fastolfe fled without -striking a blow, seemed now to be totally dispirited. On the 16th of -July King Charles entered Rheims, and the ceremony of his coronation was -fixed for the morrow. - -It was solemn and emotional as are all old national traditions which -recur after a forced suspension. Joan rode between Dunois and the -archbishop of Rheims, chancellor of France. The air resounded with the -_Te Deum_ sung with all their hearts by clergy and crowd. “In God’s -name,” said Joan to Dunois, “here is a good people and a devout; when -I die, I should much like it to be in these parts.” “Joan,” inquired -Dunois, “know you when you will die and in what place?” “I know not,” -said she, “for I am at the will of God.” Then she added, “I have -accomplished that which my Lord commanded me, to raise the siege of -Orleans and have the gentle king crowned. I would like it well if it -should please Him to send me back to my father and mother, to keep their -sheep and their cattle and do that which was my wont.” “When the said -lords,” says the chronicler, an eye-witness, “heard these words of Joan, -who, with eyes toward heaven, gave thanks to God, they the more believed -that it was somewhat sent from God and not otherwise.” - -Historians and even contemporaries have given much discussion to the -question whether Joan of Arc, according to her first ideas, had really -limited her design to the raising of the siege of Orleans and the -coronation of Charles VII. at Rheims. However that may be, when Orleans -was relieved and Charles VII. crowned, the situation, posture, and part -of Joan underwent a change. She no longer manifested the same confidence -in herself and her designs. She no longer exercised over those in whose -midst she lived the same authority. She continued to carry on war, but at -hap-hazard, sometimes with and sometimes without success, just like La -Hire and Dunois; never discouraged, never satisfied, and never looking -upon herself as triumphant. After the coronation, her advice was to march -at once upon Paris, in order to take up a fixed position in it, as being -the political center of the realm of which Rheims was the religious. -Nothing of the sort was done. She threw herself into Compiègne, then -besieged by the duke of Burgundy. The next day (May 25, 1430), heading -a sally upon the enemy, she was repulsed and compelled to retreat after -exerting the utmost valor; when, having nearly reached the gate of the -town, an English archer pursued her and pulled her from her horse. The -joy of the English at this capture was as great as if they had obtained a -complete victory. Joan was committed to the care of John of Luxembourg, -count of Ligny, from whom the duke of Bedford purchased the captive for -ten thousand pounds, and a pension of three hundred pounds a year to -the bastard of Vendôme, to whom she surrendered. Joan was now conducted -to Rouen, where, loaded with irons, she was thrown into a dungeon, -preparatory to appear before a court assembled to judge her. - -The trial lasted from the 21st of February to the 30th of May, 1431. -The court held forty sittings, mostly in the chapel of the castle, some -in Joan’s very prison. On her arrival there, she had been put in an -iron cage; afterward she was kept “no longer in the cage, but in a dark -room in a tower of the castle, wearing irons upon her feet, fastened -by a chain to a large piece of wood, and guarded night and day by four -or five soldiers of low grade.” She complained of being thus chained; -but the bishop told her that her former attempts at escape demanded -this precaution. “It is true,” said Joan, as truthful as heroic, “I did -wish and I still wish to escape from prison, as is the right of every -prisoner.” At her examination, the bishop required her to take “an oath -to tell the truth about everything as to which she should be questioned.” -“I know not what you mean to question me about; perchance you may ask me -things I would not tell you; touching my revelations, for instance, you -might ask me to tell something I have sworn not to tell; thus I should -be perjured, which you ought not to desire.” The bishop insisted upon an -oath absolute and without condition. “You are too hard on me,” said Joan; -“I do not like to take an oath to tell the truth save as to matters -which concern the faith.” The bishop called upon her to swear on pain -of being held guilty of the things imputed to her. “Go on to something -else,” said she. And this was the answer she made to all questions which -seemed to her to be a violation of her right to be silent. Wearied and -hurt at these imperious demands, she one day said, “I come on God’s -business, and I have naught to do here; send me back to God from whom I -come.” “Are you sure you are in God’s grace?” asked the bishop. “If I be -not,” answered Joan, “please God to bring me to it; and if I be, please -God to keep me in it!” The bishop himself remained dumbfounded. - -There is no object in following through all its sittings and all its -twistings this odious and shameful trial, in which the judges’ prejudiced -servility and scientific subtlety were employed for three months to -wear out the courage or overreach the understanding of a young girl of -nineteen, who refused at one time to lie, and at another to enter into -discussion with them, and made no defence beyond holding her tongue or -appealing to God who had spoken to her and dictated to her that which -she had done. In the end she was condemned for all the crimes of which -she had been accused, aggravated by that of heresy, and sentenced to -perpetual imprisonment, to be fed during life on bread and water. The -English were enraged that she was not condemned to death. “Wait but a -little,” said one of the judges, “we shall soon find the means to ensnare -her.” And this was effected by a grievous accusation, which, though -somewhat countenanced by the Levitical law, has been seldom urged in -modern times, the wearing of man’s attire. Joan had been charged with -this offense, but she promised not to repeat it. A suit of man’s apparel -was designedly placed in her chamber, and her own garments, as some -authors say, being removed, she clothed herself in the forbidden garb, -and her keepers surprising her in that dress, she was adjudged to death -as a relapsed heretic, and was condemned to be burnt in the marketplace -at Rouen (1431). - - -VI.—HENRY OF NAVARRE. - -Henry IV. perfectly understood and steadily took the measure of the -situation in which he was placed. He was in a great minority throughout -the country as well as the army, and he would have to deal with public -passions, worked by his foes for their own ends, and with the personal -pretensions of his partisans. He made no mistake about these two facts, -and he allowed them great weight; but he did not take for the ruling -principle of his policy and for his first rule of conduct the plan -of alternate concessions to the different parties and of continually -humoring personal interests; he set his thoughts higher, upon the -general and natural interests of France as he found her and saw her. -They resolved themselves, in his eyes, into the following great points: -Maintenance of the hereditary rights of monarchy, preponderance of -Catholics in the government, peace between Catholics and Protestants, -and religious liberty for Protestants. With him these points became the -law of his policy and his kingly duty as well as the nation’s right. -He proclaimed them the first words that he addressed to the lords and -principal personages of state assembled around him. On the 4th of August, -1589, in the camp at St. Cloud, the majority of the princes, dukes, -lords, and gentlemen present in the camp expressed their full adhesion -to the accession and the manifesto of the king, promising him “service -and obedience against rebels and enemies who would usurp the kingdom.” -Two notable leaders, the duke of Épernon amongst the Catholics and the -duke of La Trémoille amongst the Protestants, refused to join in this -adhesion; the former saying that his conscience would not permit him to -serve a heretic king, the latter alleging that his conscience forbade -him to serve a prince who engaged to protect Catholic idolatry. They -withdrew, D’Épernon into Angoumois and Saintonge, taking with him six -thousand foot and twelve thousand horse; and La Trémoille into Poitou, -with nine battalions of reformers. They had an idea of attempting, both -of them, to set up for themselves independent principalities. Three -contemporaries, Sully, La Force, and the bastard of Angoulême, bear -witness that Henry IV. was deserted by as many Huguenots as Catholics. -The French royal army was reduced, it is said, to one half. As a -make-weight, Sancy prevailed upon the Swiss, to the number of twelve -thousand, and two thousand German auxiliaries, not only to continue -in the service of the new king but to wait six months for their pay, -as he was at the moment unable to pay them. From the 14th to the 20th -of August, in Ile-de-France, in Picardy, in Normandy, in Auvergne, in -Champagne, in Burgundy, in Anjou, in Poitou, in Languedoc, in Orleanness, -and in Touraine, a great number of towns and districts joined in the -determination of the royal army. - - * * * * * - -As the government of Henry IV. went on growing in strength and extent, -the moderate Catholics were beginning, not as yet to make approaches -toward him, but to see a glimmering possibility of treating with him, and -obtaining from him such concessions as they considered necessary, at the -same time that they in their turn made to him such as he might consider -sufficient for his party and himself. - -Unhappily, the new pope, Gregory XIV., elected on the 5th of December, -1590, was humbly devoted to the Spanish policy, meekly subservient -to Philip II.; that is, to the cause of religious persecution and of -absolute power, without regard for anything else. The relations of France -with the Holy See at once felt the effects of this; Cardinal Gaetani -received from Rome all the instructions that the most ardent Leaguers -could desire; and he gave his approval to a resolution of the Sorbonne -to the effect that Henry de Bourbon, heretic and relapsed, was forever -excluded from the crown, whether he became a Catholic or not. Henry IV. -had convoked the states-general at Tours for the month of March, and had -summoned to that city the archbishops and bishops to form a national -council, and to deliberate as to the means of restoring the king to -the bosom of the Catholic Church. The legate prohibited this council, -declaring, beforehand, the excommunication and deposition of any bishops -who should be present at it. The Leaguer parliament of Paris forbade, on -pain of death and confiscation, any connection, any correspondence with -Henry de Bourbon and his partisans. A solemn procession of the League -took place at Paris on the 14th of March, and, a few days afterwards, the -union was sworn afresh by all the municipal chiefs of the population. In -view of such passionate hostility, Henry IV., a stranger to any sort of -illusion, at the same time that he was always full of hope, saw that his -successes at Arques were insufficient for him, and that, if he were to -occupy the throne in peace, he must win more victories. He recommenced -the campaign by the siege of Dreux, one of the towns which it was most -important for him to possess, in order to put pressure on Paris and cause -her to feel, even at a distance, the perils and evils of war. - -On Wednesday, the 14th of March, 1590, the two armies met on the plains -of Ivry, a village six leagues from Evreux, on the left bank of the Eure. -A battle ensued in which, although the resources of modern warfare were -brought into operation, the decisive force consisted, as of old, in the -cavalry. It appeared as if Henry IV. must succumb to the superior force -of the enemy; further and further backward was his white banner seen to -retire, and the great mass appeared as if they designed to follow it. At -length Henry cried out that those who did not wish to fight against the -enemy might at least turn and see him die, and immediately plunged into -the thickest of the battle. It appeared as if the royalist gentry had -felt the old martial fire of their ancestry enkindled by these words, and -by the glance that accompanied them. Raising one mighty shout to God, -they threw themselves upon the enemy, following their king, whose plume -was now their banner. In this there might have been some dim principle -of religious zeal, but that devotion to personal authority, which is so -powerful an element in war and in policy, was wanting. The royalist and -religious energy of Henry’s troops conquered the Leaguers. The cavalry -was broken, scattered, and swept from the field, and the confused manner -of their retreat so puzzled the infantry that they were not able to -maintain their ground; the German and French were cut down; the Swiss -surrendered. It was a complete victory for Henry IV. - -It was not only as able captain and valiant soldier that Henry IV. -distinguished himself at Ivry; there the man was conspicuous for the -strength of his better feelings, as generous and as affectionate as -the king was far-sighted and bold. When the word was given to march -from Dreux, Count Schomberg, colonel of the German auxiliaries called -Reiters, had asked for the pay of his troops, letting it be understood -that they would not fight, if their claims were not satisfied. Henry had -replied harshly, “People don’t ask for money on the eve of a battle.” -At Ivry, just as the battle was on the point of beginning, he went up -to Schomberg: “Colonel,” said he, “I hurt your feelings. This may be -the last day of my life. I can’t bear to take away the honor of a brave -and honest gentleman like you. Pray forgive me and embrace me.” “Sir,” -answered Schomberg, “the other day your majesty wounded me, to-day you -kill me.” He gave up the command of the Reiters in order to fight in the -king’s own squadron, and was killed in action. - -The victory of Ivry had a great effect in France and in Europe, though -not immediately, and as regarded the campaign of 1690. The victorious -king moved on Paris and made himself master of the little towns in the -neighborhood with a view of besieging the capital. The investment became -more strict; it was kept up for more than three months, from the end of -May to the beginning of September, 1590; and the city was reduced to -a severe state of famine, which would have been still more severe if -Henry IV. had not several times over permitted the entry of some convoys -of provisions and the exit of the old men, the women, the children, in -fact, the poorest and weakest part of the population. “Paris must not -be a cemetery,” he said: “I do not wish to reign over the dead.” In the -meantime, Duke Alexander of Parma, in accordance with express orders -from Philip II., went from the Low Countries, with his army, to join -Mayenne at Meaux, and threaten Henry IV. with their united forces if he -did not retire from the walls of the capital. Henry IV. offered the two -dukes battle, if they really wished to put a stop to the investment; but -“I am not come so far,” answered the duke of Parma, “to take counsel of -my enemy; if my manner of warfare does not please the king of Navarre, -let him force me to change it instead of giving me advice that nobody -asked him for.” Henry in vain attempted to make the duke of Parma accept -battle. The able Italian established himself in a strongly entrenched -camp, surprised Lagny and opened to Paris the navigation of the Marne, by -which provisions were speedily brought up. Henry decided upon retreating; -he dispersed the different divisions of his army into Touraine, Normandy, -Picardy, Champagne, Burgundy, and himself took up his quarters at Senlis, -at Compiègne, in the towns on the banks of the Oise. The duke of Mayenne -arrived on the 18th of September at Paris; the duke of Parma entered it -himself with a few officers and left it on the 13th of November, with his -army on his way back to the Low Countries, being a little harassed in his -retreat by the royal cavalry, but easy, for the moment, as to the fate -of Paris and the issue of the war, which continued during the first six -months of the year 1591, but languidly and disconnectedly, with successes -and reverses see-sawing between the two parties and without any important -results. - -Then began to appear the consequences of the victory of Ivry and the -progress made by Henry IV., in spite of the check he received before -Paris and at some other points in the kingdom. Not only did many moderate -Catholics make advances to him, struck with his sympathetic ability -and his valor, and hoping that he would end by becoming a Catholic, -but patriotic wrath was kindling in France against Philip II. and the -Spaniards, those fomenters of civil war in the mere interest of foreign -ambition. - -The League was split up into two parties, the _Spanish League_ and the -_French League_. The committee of _Sixteen_ labored incessantly for -the formation and triumph of the _Spanish League_; and its principal -leaders wrote, on the 2nd of September, 1591, a letter to Philip II., -offering him the crown of France and pledging their allegiance to him -as his subjects: “We can positively assure your Majesty,” they said, -“that the wishes of all Catholics are to see your Catholic Majesty -holding the scepter of this kingdom and reigning over us, even as we -do throw ourselves right willingly into your arms as in to those of -our father, or at any rate establishing one of your posterity upon the -throne.” These ringleaders of the Spanish League had for their army the -blindly fanatical and demagogic populace of Paris, and were, further, -supported by 4,000 Spanish troops whom Philip II. had succeeded in -getting almost surreptitiously into Paris. They created a _council of -ten_, the sixteenth century’s committee of public safety; they proscribed -the _policists_; they, on the 15th of November, had the president, -Brisson, and two councilors of the Leaguer parliament arrested, hanged -them to a beam and dragged the corpses to the Place de Grève, where -they strung them up to a gibbet with inscriptions setting forth that -they were heretics, traitors to the city and enemies of the Catholic -princes. Whilst the _Spanish League_ was thus reigning at Paris, the duke -of Mayenne was at Laon, preparing to lead his army, consisting partly -of Spaniards, to the relief of Rouen, the siege of which Henry IV. was -commencing. Being summoned to Paris by messengers who succeeded one -another every hour, he arrived there on the 28th of November, 1591, with -2,000 French troops; he armed the guard of burgesses, seized and hanged, -in a ground-floor room of the Louvre, four of the chief leaders of the -Sixteen, suppressed their committee, reëstablished the parliament in full -authority and, finally, restored the security and preponderance of the -_French League_, whilst taking the reins once more into his own hands. - -Whilst these two Leagues, the one Spanish and the other French, were -conspiring thus persistently, sometimes together and sometimes one -against the other, to promote personal ambition and interests, at the -same time national instinct, respect for traditional rights, weariness -of civil war, and the good sense which is born of long experience, were -bringing France more and more over to the cause and name of Henry IV. -In all the provinces, throughout all ranks of society, the population -non-enrolled amongst the factions were turning their eyes toward him as -the only means of putting an end to war at home and abroad, the only -pledge of national unity, public prosperity, and even freedom of trade, -a hazy idea as yet, but even now prevalent in the great ports of France -and in Paris. Would Henry turn Catholic? That was the question asked -everywhere, amongst Protestants with anxiety, but with keen desire and -not without hope amongst the mass of the population. The rumor ran -that, on this point, negotiations were half opened even in the midst of -the League itself, even at the court of Spain, even at Rome where Pope -Clement VIII., a more moderate man than his predecessor, Gregory XIV., -“had no desire,” says Sully, “to foment the troubles of France, and still -less that the king of Spain should possibly become its undisputed king, -rightly judging that this would be laying open to him the road to the -monarchy of Christendom, and, consequently, reducing the Roman pontiffs -to the position, if it were his good pleasure, of his mere chaplains” -[_Œconomies royales_, t. ii. p. 106]. Such being the existing state -of facts and minds, it was impossible that Henry IV. should not ask -himself roundly the same question and feel that he had no time to lose in -answering it. - -In spite of the breadth and independence of his mind, Henry IV. was -sincerely puzzled. He was of those who, far from clinging to a single -fact and confining themselves to a single duty, take account of the -complication of the facts amidst which they live, and of the variety of -the duties which the general situation or their own imposes upon them. -Born in the reformed faith, and on the steps of the throne, he was -struggling to defend his political rights whilst keeping his religious -creed; but his religious creed was not the fruit of very mature or -very deep conviction; it was a question of first claims and of honor -rather than a matter of conscience; and, on the other hand, the peace of -France, her prosperity, perhaps her territorial integrity, were dependent -upon the triumph of the political rights of the Béarnese. Even for his -brethren in creed his triumph was a benefit secured, for it was an end -of persecution and a first step toward liberty. There is no measuring -accurately how far ambition, personal interest, a king’s egotism had to -do with Henry IV.’s abjuration of his religion; none would deny that -those human infirmities were present; but all this does not prevent -the conviction that patriotism was uppermost in Henry’s soul, and that -the idea of his duty as king toward France, a prey to all the evils of -civil and foreign war, was the determining motive of his resolution. -It cost him a great deal. On the 26th of April, 1593, he wrote to the -grand duke of Tuscany, Ferdinand de Medici, that he had decided to turn -Catholic “two months after that the duke of Mayenne should have come to -an agreement with him on just and suitable terms;” and, foreseeing the -expense that would be occasioned to him by “this great change in his -affairs,” he felicitated himself upon knowing that the grand duke was -disposed to second his efforts toward a levy of 4000 Swiss and advance -a year’s pay for them. On the 28th of April he begged the bishop of -Chartres, Nicholas de Thou, to be one of the Catholic prelates whose -instructions he would be happy to receive on the 15th of July, and he -sent the same invitation to several other prelates. On the 16th of -May he declared to his council his resolve to become a convert. This -news, everywhere spread abroad, produced a lively burst of national and -Bourbonic feeling even where it was scarcely to be expected; at the -states-general of the League, especially in the chamber of the noblesse, -many members protested “that they would not treat with foreigners, or -promote the election of a woman, or give their suffrages to any one -unknown to them, and at the choice of his Catholic Majesty of Spain.” At -Paris, a part of the clergy, the incumbents of St. Eustache, St. Merri, -and St. Sulpice, and even some of the popular preachers, violent Leaguers -but lately, and notably Guincestre, boldly preached peace and submission -to the king if he turned Catholic. The principal of the French League, -in matters of policy and negotiation, and Mayenne’s adviser since 1589, -Villeroi, declared “that he would not bide in a place where the laws, -the honor of the nation and the independence of the kingdom were held so -cheap;” and he left Paris on the 28th of June. - - * * * * * - -Four months after the conclusion of the treaty of Vervins, on the 13th -of September, 1598, Philip II. died at the Escurial, and on the 3rd of -April, 1603, a second great royal personage, Queen Elizabeth, disappeared -from the scene. She had been, as regards the Protestantism of Europe, -what Philip II. had been, as regards Catholicism, a powerful and able -patron; but what Philip II. did from fanatical conviction, Elizabeth did -from patriotic feeling; she had small faith in Calvinistic doctrines and -no liking for Puritanic sects; the Catholic Church, the power of the -pope excepted, was more to her mind than the Anglican Church, and her -private preferences differed greatly from her public practices. Thus -at the beginning of the seventeenth century Henry IV. was the only one -remaining of the three great sovereigns who, during the sixteenth, had -disputed, as regarded religion and politics, the preponderance in Europe. -He had succeeded in all his kingly enterprises; he had become a Catholic -in France without ceasing to be the prop of the Protestants in Europe; -he had made peace with Spain without embroiling himself with England, -Holland and Lutheran Germany. He had shot up, as regarded ability and -influence, in the eyes of all Europe. It was just then that he gave the -strongest proof of his great judgment and political sagacity; he was not -intoxicated with success; he did not abuse his power; he did not aspire -to distant conquests or brilliant achievements; he concerned himself -chiefly with the establishment of public order in his kingdom and with -his people’s prosperity. His well-known saying, “I want all my peasantry -to have a fowl in the pot every Sunday,” was a desire worthy of Louis -XII. Henry IV. had a sympathetic nature; his grandeur did not lead him to -forget the nameless multitudes whose fate depended upon his government. -He had, besides, the rich, productive, varied, inquiring mind of one who -took an interest not only in the welfare of the French peasantry, but -in the progress of the whole French community, progress agricultural, -industrial, commercial, scientific, and literary. - - * * * * * - -On the 6th of January, 1600, Henry IV. gave his ambassador, Brulart -de Sillery, powers to conclude at Florence his marriage with Mary de’ -Medici, daughter of Francis I. de’ Medici, grand duke of Tuscany, and -Joan, archduchess of Austria and niece of the grand duke Ferdinand I. -de’ Medici, who had often rendered Henry IV. pecuniary services dearly -paid for. As early as the year 1592 there had been something said about -this project of alliance; it was resumed and carried out on the 5th of -October, 1600, at Florence, with lavish magnificence. Mary embarked at -Leghorn on the 17th, with a fleet of seventeen galleys; that of which -she was aboard, the _General_, was all covered over with jewels, inside -and out; she arrived at Marseilles on the 3d of November, and at Lyons -on the 2nd of December, where she waited till the 9th for the king, who -was detained by the war with Savoy. He entered her chamber in the middle -of the night, booted and armed, and next day, in the cathedral church of -St. John, re-celebrated his marriage, more rich in wealth than it was -destined to be in happiness. - -Henry IV. seemed to have attained in his public and in his domestic -life the pinnacle of earthly fortune and ambition. He was, at one and -the same time, Catholic king and the head of the Protestant polity in -Europe, accepted by the Catholics as the best, the only possible, king -for them in France. He was at peace with all Europe, except one petty -prince, the duke of Savoy, Charles Emmanuel I., from whom he demanded -back the Marquisate of Saluzzo or a territorial compensation in France -itself on the French side of the Alps. After a short campaign, and thanks -to Rosny’s ordnance, he obtained what he desired, and by a treaty of -January 17, 1601, he added to French territory La Bresse, Le Bugey, the -district of Gex and the citadel of Bourg, which still held out after the -capture of the town. He was more and more dear to France, to which he had -restored peace at home as well as abroad, and industrial, commercial, -financial, monumental, and scientific prosperity, until lately unknown. -Sully covered the country with roads, bridges, canals, buildings and -works of public utility. The conspiracy of his old companion in arms, -Gontaut de Biron, proved to him, however, that he was not at the end of -his political dangers, and the letters he caused to be issued (September, -1603) for the return of the Jesuits did not save him from the attacks of -religious fanaticism. - -The queen’s coronation had been proclaimed on the 12th of May, 1610; she -was to be crowned next day, the 13th, at St. Denis, and Sunday the 16th -had been appointed for her to make her entry into Paris. On Friday, the -14th, the king had an idea of going to the Arsenal to see Sully, who was -ill; we have the account of this visit and of the assassination given by -Malherbe, at that time attached to the service of Henry IV., in a letter -written on the 19th of May, from the reports of eye witnesses, and it is -here reproduced, word for word: - -“The king set out soon after dinner to go to the Arsenal. He deliberated -a long while whether he should go out, and several times said to the -queen, ‘My dear, shall I go or not?’ He even went out two or three times -and then all on a sudden returned, and said to the queen, ‘My dear, shall -I really go?’ and again he had doubts about going or remaining. At last -he made up his mind to go, and having kissed the queen several times, -bade her adieu. Amongst other things that were remarked he said to her, -‘I shall only go there and back; I shall be here again almost directly.’ -When he got to the bottom of the steps where his carriage was waiting for -him, M. de Praslin, his captain of the guard, would have attended him, -but he said to him, ‘Get you gone; I want nobody; go about your business.’ - -“Thus, having about him only a few gentlemen and some footmen, he got -into his carriage, took his place on the back seat, at the left hand -side, and made M. d’Épernon sit at the right. Next to him, by the -door, were M. de Montbazon and M. de la Force; and by the door on M. -d’Épernon’s side were Marshal de Lavardin and M. de Créqui; on the -front seat the marquis of Mirabeau and the first equerry. When he came -to the Croix-du-Tiroir he was asked whither it was his pleasure to go; -he gave orders to go toward St. Innocent. On arriving at Rue de la -Ferronnerie, which is at the end of that of St. Honoré on the way to -that of St. Denis, opposite the Salamandre he met a cart which obliged -the king’s carriage to go nearer to the ironmonger’s shops, which are on -the St. Innocent side, and even to proceed somewhat more slowly, without -stopping, however, though somebody, who was in a hurry to get the gossip -printed, has written to that effect. Here it was that an abominable -assassin, who had posted himself against the nearest shop, which is that -with the _Cœur couronné percé d’une flèche_, darted upon the king and -dealt him, one after the other, two blows with a knife in the left side, -one, catching him between the arm-pit and the nipple, went upward without -doing more than graze; the other catches him between the fifth and sixth -ribs, and, taking a downward direction, cuts a large artery of those -called _venous_. The king, by mishap, and as if to further tempt this -monster, had his left hand on the shoulder of M. de Montbazon, and with -the other was leaning on d’Épernon, to whom he was speaking. He uttered -a low cry and made a few movements. M. de Montbazon having asked, ‘What -is the matter, sir?’ he answered, ‘It is nothing,’ twice; but the second -time so low that there was no making sure. These are the only words he -spoke after he was wounded. - -“In a moment the carriage turned toward the Louvre. When he was at the -steps where he had got into the carriage, which are those of the queen’s -rooms, some wine was given him. Of course some one had already run -forward to bear the news. Sieur de Cérisy, lieutenant of M. de Praslin’s -company, having raised his head, he made a few movements with his eyes, -then closed them immediately, without opening them again any more. He was -carried up stairs by M. de Montbazon and Count de Curzon en Quercy and -laid on the bed in his closet and at two o’clock carried to the bed in -his chamber, where he was all the next day and Sunday. Somebody went and -gave him holy water. I tell you nothing about the queen’s tears; all that -must be imagined. As for the people of Paris, I think they never wept so -much as on this occasion.” - -On the king’s death—and at the imperious instance of the duke of -Épernon, who at once introduced the queen, and said in open session, -as he exhibited his sword, “It is as yet in the scabbard, but it will -have to leap therefrom unless this moment there be granted to the -queen a title which is her due according to the order of nature and of -justice”—the Parliament forthwith declared Mary regent of the kingdom. -Thanks to Sully’s firm administration, there were, after the ordinary -annual expenses were paid, at that time in the vaults of the Bastile, -or in securities easily realizable, forty-one million three hundred -and forty-five thousand livres, and there was nothing to suggest that -extraordinary and urgent expenses would come to curtail this substantial -reserve. The army was disbanded and reduced to from twelve to fifteen -thousand men, French or Swiss. For a long time past no power in France -had, at its accession, possessed so much material strength and so much -moral authority.—_Guizot._ - - -VII.—THE COURT OF LOUIS XIV. - -Louis XIV. ruled everywhere, over his people, over his age, often over -Europe; but nowhere did he reign so completely as over his court. Never -were the wishes, the defects and the vices of a man so completely a law -to other men as to the court of Louis XIV. during the whole period of -his long life. When near to him, in the palace of Versailles, men lived -and hoped and trembled; everywhere else in France, even at Paris, men -vegetated. The existence of the great lords was concentrated in the -court, about the person of the king. Scarcely could the most important -duties bring them to absent themselves for any time. They returned -quickly, with alacrity, with ardor; only poverty or a certain rustic -pride kept gentlemen in their provinces. “The court does not make one -happy,” says La Bruyère, “it prevents one from being so anywhere else.” - -The principle of absolute power, firmly fixed in the young king’s mind, -began to pervade his court from the time that he disgraced Fouquet and -ceased to dissemble his affection for Mdlle. de La Vallière. She was -young, charming and modest. Of all the king’s favorites she alone loved -him sincerely. “What a pity he is a king!” she would say. Louis XIV. made -her a duchess; but all she cared about was to see him and please him. -When Madame de Montespan began to supplant her in the king’s favor, the -grief of Madame de La Vallière was so great that she thought she should -die of it. Then she turned to God, in penitence and despair; and, later -on, it was at her side that Madame de Montespan, in her turn forced to -quit the court, went to seek advice and pious consolation. “This soul -will be a miracle of grace,” Bossuet had said. - -Madame de Montespan was haughty, passionate, “with hair dressed in a -thousand ringlets, a majestic beauty to show off to the ambassadors;” she -openly paraded the favor she was in, accepting and angling for the graces -the king was pleased to do her and hers, having the superintendence of -the household of the queen, whom she insulted without disguise, to the -extent of wounding the king himself: “Pray consider that she is your -mistress,” he said one day to his favorite. The scandal was great; -Bossuet attempted the task of stopping it. It was the time of the -Jubilee; neither the king nor Madame de Montespan had lost all religious -feeling; the wrath of God and the refusal of the sacraments had terrors -for them still. - -Bossuet had acted in vain, “like a pontiff of the earliest times, with -a freedom worthy of the earliest ages and the earliest bishops of the -Church,” says St. Simon. He saw the inutility of his efforts; henceforth -prudence and courtly behavior put a seal upon his lips. It was the time -of the great king’s omnipotence and highest splendor, the time when -nobody withstood his wishes. The great Mademoiselle had just attempted -to show her independence; tired of not being married, she had made up -her mind to a love-match; she did not espouse Lauzun just then, the -king broke off the marriage. “I will make you so great,” he said to -Lauzun, “that you shall have no cause to regret what I am taking from -you; meanwhile, I make you duke and peer and marshal of France.” “Sir,” -broke in Lauzun insolently, “you have made so many dukes that it is no -longer an honor to be one, and, as for the bâton of marshal of France, -your Majesty can give it me when I have earned it by my services.” He -was before long sent to Pignerol, where he passed ten years. There he -met Fouquet and that mysterious personage called the Iron Mask, whose -name has not yet been discovered to a certainty by means of all the -most ingenious conjectures. It was only by settling all her property on -the duke of Maine after herself that Mademoiselle purchased Lauzun’s -release. The king had given his posts to the prince of Marcillac, son of -La Rochefoucauld. - -Louis XIV. entered benevolently into the affairs of a marshal of France; -he paid his debts, and the marshal was his _domestic_; all the court -had come to that; the duties which brought servants in proximity to -the king’s person were eagerly sought after by the greatest lords. -Bontemps, his chief valet, and Fagon, his physician, as well as his -surgeon Maréchal, very excellent men too, were all-powerful amongst the -courtiers. Louis XIV. possessed the art of making his slightest favors -prized; to hold the candlestick at bed-time (_au petit coucher_), to -appear in the trips to Marly, to play in the king’s own game, such -was the ambition of the most distinguished; the possessors of grand -historic castles, of fine houses at Paris, crowded together in attics -at Versailles, too happy to obtain a lodging in the palace. The whole -mind of the greatest personages, his favorites at the head, was set upon -devising means of pleasing the king; Madame de Montespan had pictures -painted in miniature of all the towns he had taken in Holland; they were -made into a book which was worth four thousand pistoles, and of which -Racine and Boileau wrote the text; people of tact, like M. de Langlée, -paid court to the master through those whom he loved. - -All the style of living at court was in accordance with the magnificence -of the king and his courtiers; Colbert was beside himself at the sums -the queen lavished on play. Madame de Montespan lost and won back four -millions in one night at bassette; Mdlle. de Fontanges gave away twenty -thousand crowns’ worth of New Year’s gifts. A new power, however, was -beginning to appear on the horizon, with such modesty and backwardness -that none could as yet discern it, least of all could the king. Madame -de Montespan had looked out for some one to take care of and educate her -children. She had thought of Madame Scarron; she considered her clever; -she was so herself, “in that unique style which was peculiar to the -Mortemarts,” said the duke of St. Simon; she was fond of conversation; -Madame Scarron had a reputation for being rather a blue-stocking; this -the king did not like; Madame de Montespan had her way; Madame Scarron -took charge of the children secretly and in an isolated house. She was -attentive, careful, sensible. The king was struck with her devotion -to the children entrusted to her. “She can love,” he said; “it would -be a pleasure to be loved by her.” This expression plainly indicated -what was to happen; and Madame de Montespan saw herself supplanted by -Madame Scarron. The widow of the deformed poet had bought the estate -of Maintenon out of the king’s bounty. He made her take the title. The -recollection of Scarron was displeasing to him. - -The queen had died on the 30th of July, 1683, piously and gently as she -had lived. “This is the first sorrow she ever caused me,” said the king, -thus rendering homage, in his superb and unconscious egotism, to the -patient virtue of the wife he had put to such cruel trials. Madame de -Maintenon was agitated but resolute. “Madame de Montespan has plunged -into the deepest devoutness,” she wrote, two months after the queen’s -death: “It is quite time she edified us; as for me, I no longer think -of retiring.” Her strong common-sense and her far-sighted ambition, far -more than her virtue, had secured her against rocks ahead; henceforth she -saw the goal, she was close upon it, she moved toward it with an even -step. The date has never been ascertained exactly of the king’s private -marriage with Madame de Maintenon. It took place probably eighteen months -or two years after the queen’s death; the king was forty-seven, Madame de -Maintenon fifty. “She had great remains of beauty, bright and sprightly -eyes, an incomparable grace,” says St. Simon, who detested her, “an air -of ease and yet of restraint and respect, a great deal of cleverness with -a speech that was sweet, correct, in good terms and naturally eloquent -and brief.” - -Madame de La Vallière had held sway over the young and passionate heart -of the prince, Madame de Montespan over the court, Madame de Maintenon -alone established her empire over the man and the king. Alone she had -any part in affairs, a smaller part than has frequently been made out, -but important, nevertheless, and sometimes decisive. Ministers went -occasionally to do their work in her presence with the king, who would -turn to her when the questions were embarrassing, and ask, “What does -your Solidity think?” The opinions she gave were generally moderate and -discreet. Whatever the apparent reserve and modesty with which it was -cloaked, the real power of Madame de Maintenon over the king’s mind -peeped out more and more into broad daylight. She promoted it dexterously -by her extreme anxiety to please him as well as by her natural and -sincere attachment to the children whom she had brought up and who had a -place near the heart of Louis XIV. - -The chief ornament of the Court of Versailles was the duchess of -Burgundy. For the king and for Madame de Maintenon, the great and -inexhaustible attraction of this young lady was her gaiety and -unconstrained ease, tempered by the most delicate respect, which, on -coming as quite a child to France from the court of Savoy, she had -tact enough to introduce and always maintain amidst the most intimate -familiarity. “In public, demure, respectful with the king, and on terms -of timid propriety with Madame de Maintenon, whom she never called -anything but _aunt_, thus prettily blending rank and affection. In -private, chattering, frisking, fluttering around them, at one time -perched on the arm of one or the other’s chairs, at another playfully -sitting on their knee, she would throw herself upon their necks, embrace -them, kiss them, fondle them, pull them to pieces, chuck them under the -chin, tease them, rummage their tables, their papers, their letters, -reading them sometimes against their will, according as she saw that they -were in the humor to laugh at it, and occasionally speaking thereon. -Admitted to everything, even at the reception of couriers bringing the -most important news, going in to the king at any hour, even at the time -the council was sitting, useful and also fatal to ministers themselves, -but always inclined to help, to excuse, to benefit, unless she were -violently set against any body. The king could not do without her; when, -rarely, she was absent from his supper in public, it was plainly shown by -a cloud of more than usual gravity and taciturnity over the king’s whole -person; and so, when it happened that some ball in winter or some party -in summer made her break into the night, she arranged matters so well -that she was there to kiss the king the moment he was awake and to amuse -him with an account of the affair” [_Mémoires de St. Simon_]. - -The dauphiness had died in 1690; the duchess of Burgundy was, therefore, -almost from childhood queen of the court, and before long the idol of the -courtiers; it was around her that pleasure sprang up; it was for her that -the king gave the entertainments to which he had habituated Versailles, -not that for her sake or to take care of her health he would ever consent -to modify his habits or make the least change in his plans. “Thank God, -it is over,” he exclaimed one day, after an accident to the princess; “I -shall no longer be thwarted in my trips, and in all I desire to do, by -the representations of physicians. I shall come and go as I fancy; and I -shall be left in peace.” Even in his court and amongst his most devoted -servants, this monstrous egotism astounded and scandalized everybody. - -Flattery, at Versailles, ran a risk of becoming hypocrisy. On returning -to a regular life, the king was for imposing the same upon his whole -court; the instinct of order and regularity, smothered for a while in the -hey-day of passion, had resumed all its sway over the naturally proper -and steady mind of Louis XIV. His dignity and his authority were equally -involved in the cause of propriety and regularity at his court; he -imposed this yoke as well as all the others; there appeared to be entire -obedience; only some princes or princesses escaped it sometimes, getting -about them a few free-thinkers or boon-companions; good, honest folks -showed ingenuous joy; the virtuous and far-sighted were secretly uneasy -at the falsehood and deplored the pressure put on so many consciences -and so many lives. The king was sincere in his repentance for the past, -many persons in his court were as sincere as he; others, who were not, -affected, in order to please him, the externals of austerity; absolute -power oppressed all spirits, extorting from them that hypocritical -complaisance which it is liable to engender; corruption was already -brooding beneath appearances of piety; the reign of Louis XV. was to see -its deplorable fruits displayed with a haste and a scandal which are to -be explained only by the oppression exercised in the last years of King -Louis XIV. - -Madame de Maintenon was like the genius of this reaction toward -regularity, propriety, order; all the responsibility for it has been -thrown upon her; the good she did has disappeared beneath the evil she -allowed or encouraged; the regard lavished upon her by the king has -caused illusions as to the discreet care she was continually taking to -please him. She was faithful to her friends, so long as they were in -favor with the king; if they had the misfortune to displease him, she, -at the very least, gave up seeing them; without courage or hardihood -to withstand the caprices and wishes of Louis XIV., she had gained and -preserved her empire by dint of dexterity and far-sighted suppleness -beneath the externals of dignity. - -It was through Madame de Maintenon and her correspondence with the -princess des Ursins that the private business between the two courts -of France and Spain was often carried on. At Madrid far more than at -Versailles, the influence of women was all powerful. The queen ruled her -husband, who was honest and courageous, but without wit or daring; and -the princess des Ursins ruled the queen, as intelligent and as amiable as -her sister the duchess of Burgundy, but more ambitious and more haughty. -Louis XIV. had several times conceived some misgiving of the camarera -major’s influence over his grandson; she had been disgraced and then -recalled; she had finally established her sway by her fidelity, ability, -dexterity, and indomitable courage. She served France habitually, Spain -and her own influence in Spain always; she had been charming, with an air -of nobility, grace, elegance and majesty all together, and accustomed to -the highest society and the most delicate intrigues, during her sojourn -at Rome and Madrid; she was full of foresight and calculation, but -impassioned, ambitious, implacable, pushing to extremes her amity as well -as her hatred, faithful to her master and mistress in their most cruel -trials, and then hampering and retarding peace for the sake of securing -for herself a principality in the Low Countries. - -But the time came for Madame des Ursins to make definitive trial -of fortune’s inconstancy. After having enjoyed unlimited power and -influence, with great difficulty she obtained an asylum at Rome, where -she lived seven years longer, preserving all her health, strength, mind -and easy grace until she died, in 1722, at more than eighty-four years -of age, in obscurity and sadness, notwithstanding her opulence, but -avenged of her Spanish foes, Cardinals della Giudice and Alberoni, whom -she met again at Rome, disgraced and fugitive like herself. “I do not -know where I may die,” she wrote to Madame de Maintenon, at that time in -retirement at St. Cyr. Both had survived their power; the princess des -Ursins had not long since wanted to secure for herself a dominion; Madame -de Maintenon, more far-sighted and more modest, had aspired to no more -than repose in the convent which she had founded and endowed. Discreet -in her retirement as well as in her life, she had not left to chance the -selection of a place where she might die. - -“One has no more luck at our age,” Louis XIV. had said to his old friend, -Marshal Villars, returning from his most disastrous campaign. It was a -bitter reflection upon himself which had put these words into the king’s -mouth. After the most brilliant, the most continually and invariably -triumphant of reigns, he began to see fortune slipping away from him -and the grievous consequences of his errors successively overwhelming -the state. “God is punishing me, I have richly deserved it,” he said -to Marshal Villars, who was on the point of setting out for the battle -of Denain. The aged king, dispirited and beaten, could not set down to -men his misfortunes and reverses; the hand of God himself was raised -against his house; death was knocking double knocks all round him. The -grand-dauphin had for some days past been ill of small-pox; he died -in April, 1711; the duchess of Burgundy was carried off by an attack -of malignant fever in February, 1712; her husband followed her within -a week, and their eldest child, the duke of Brittany, about a month -afterward. - -There was universal and sincere mourning in France and in Europe. The -most sinister rumors circulated darkly; a base intrigue caused the duke -of Orleans to be accused; people called to mind his taste for chemistry -and even magic, his flagrant impiety, his scandalous debauchery; beside -himself with grief and anger, he demanded of the king to be sent to the -Bastile; the king refused curtly, coldly, not unmoved in his secret heart -by the perfidious insinuations which made their way even to him, but too -just and too sensible to entertain a hateful lie, which, nevertheless, -lay heavy on the duke of Orleans to the end of his days. - -Darkly, but to more effect, the same rumors were renewed before long. -The duke of Berry died at the age of twenty-seven, on the 4th of May, -1714, of a disease which presented the same features as the scarlet -fever (_rougeole pourpréc_), to which his brother and sister-in-law had -succumbed. The king was old and sad; the state of his kingdom preyed upon -his mind; he was surrounded by influences hostile to his nephew, whom -he himself called “a vaunter of crimes.” A child who was not five years -old remained sole heir to the throne. Madame de Maintenon, as sad as the -king, “naturally mistrustful, addicted to jealousies, susceptibilities, -suspicions, aversions, spites, and woman’s wiles” [_Lettres de Fénelon -au duc de Chevreuse_], being, moreover, sincerely attached to the king’s -natural children, was constantly active on their behalf. On the 19th -of July, 1714, the king announced to the premier president and the -attorney-general of the parliament of Paris that it was his pleasure to -grant to the duke of Maine and to the count of Toulouse, for themselves -and their descendants, the rank of princes of the blood, in its full -extent, and that he desired that the deed should be enregistered in the -parliament. Soon after, still under the same influence, he made a will -which was kept a profound secret, and which he sent to be deposited in -the strong-room (_greffe_) of the parliament, committing the guardianship -of the future king to the duke of Maine, and placing him, as well as his -brother, on the council of regency, with close restrictions as to the -duke of Orleans, who would be naturally called to the government of the -kingdom during the minority. The will was darkly talked about; the effect -of the elevation of bastards to the rank of princes of the blood had been -terrible. “There was no longer any son of France; the Spanish branch -had renounced; the duke of Orleans had been carefully placed in such a -position as not to dare say a word or show the least dissatisfaction; his -only son was a child; neither the duke (of Berry), his brothers, nor the -prince of Conti, were of an age, or of standing, in the king’s eyes, to -make the least trouble in the world about it. The bombshell dropped all -at once when nobody could have expected it, and everybody fell on his -stomach, as is done when a shell drops; everybody was gloomy and almost -wild; the king himself appeared as if exhausted by so great an effort of -will and power.” He had only just signed his will, when he met, at Madame -de Maintenon’s, the ex-queen of England. “I have made my will, Madame,” -said he; “I have purchased repose; I know the impotence and uselessness -of it; we can do all we please as long as we are here; after we are -gone, we can do less than private persons; we have only to look at what -became of my father’s, and immediately after his death too, and of those -of so many other kings. I am quite aware of that; but, in spite of all -that it was desired; and so, Madame, you see it has been done; come of -it what may, at any rate I shall not be worried about it any more.” It -was the old man yielding to the entreaties and intrigues of the domestic -circle; the judgment of the king remained steady and true, without -illusions and without prejudices. - -Death was coming, however, after a reign which had been so long, and had -occupied so much room in the world, that it caused mistakes as to the -very age of the king. He was seventy-seven, he continued to work with his -ministers; the order so long and so firmly established was not disturbed -by illness any more than it had been by the reverses and sorrows of late. -He said to Madame de Maintenon once, “What consoles me for leaving you, -is that it will not be long before we meet again.” She made no reply. -“What will become of you?” he added: “you have nothing.” “Do not think of -me,” said she: “I am nobody; think only of God.” He said farewell to her; -she still remained a little while in his room, and went out when he was -no longer conscious. She had given away here and there the few movables -that belonged to her, and now took the road to St. Cyr. On the steps she -met Marshal Villeroy: “Good bye, marshal,” she said curtly and covered -up her face in her coifs. He it was who sent her news of the king to the -last moment. The duke of Orleans, on becoming regent, went to see her and -took her the patent (_brevet_) for a pension of sixty thousand livres, -“which her disinterestedness had made necessary for her,” said the -preamble. It was paid her up to the last day of her life. History makes -no further mention of her name; she never left St. Cyr. Thither the czar -Peter the Great, when he visited Paris and France, went to see her; she -was confined to her bed; he sat a little while beside her. “What is your -malady?” he asked her through his interpreter. “A great age,” answered -Madame de Maintenon, smiling. He looked at her a moment in silence; then, -closing the curtains, he went out abruptly. The memory he would have -called up had vanished. The woman on whom the great king had, for thirty -years, heaped confidence and affection was old, forgotten, dying; she -expired at St. Cyr on the 15th of April, 1719, at the age of eighty-three. - -She had left the king to die alone. He was in the agonies; the prayers -in extremity were being repeated around him; the ceremonial recalled him -to consciousness. He joined his voice with the voices of those present, -repeating the prayers with them. Already the court was hurrying to the -duke of Orleans; some of the more confident had repaired to the duke of -Maine’s; the king’s servants were left almost alone around his bed; the -tones of the dying man were distinctly heard above the great number of -priests. He several times repeated: “_Nunc et in hora mortis_.” Then -he said quite loud: “O my God, come thou to help me, haste thee to -succor me.” Those were his last words. He expired on Sunday, the 1st of -September, 1715, at eight a. m. Next day he would have been seventy-seven -years of age, and he had reigned seventy-two of them. - -In spite of his faults and his numerous and culpable errors, Louis XIV. -had lived and died like a king. The slow and grievous agony of olden -France was about to begin. - - -VIII.—FRENCH LITERATURE. - -For volume and merit taken together the product of these eight centuries -of literature excels that of any European nation, though for individual -works of the supremest excellence, they may perhaps be asked in vain. -No French writer is lifted by the suffrages of other nations—the only -criterion when sufficient time has elapsed—to the level of Homer, of -Shakspere, or of Dante, who reign alone. Of those of the authors of -France who are indeed of the thirty, but attain not to the first three, -Rabelais and Molière alone unite the general suffrage, and this fact -roughly but surely points to the real excellence of the literature which -these men are chosen to represent. It is great in all ways, but it is -greatest on the lighter side. The house of mirth is more suited to it -than the house of mourning. To the latter, indeed, the language of the -unknown marvel who told Roland’s death, of him who gave utterance to -Camilla’s wrath and despair, and of the living poet who sings how the -mountain wind makes mad the lover who can not forget, has amply made good -its title of entrance. But for one Frenchman who can write admirably in -this strain, there are a hundred who can tell the most admirable story, -formulate the most pregnant reflection, point the acutest jest. There -is thus no really great epic in French, few great tragedies, and those -imperfect and in a faulty kind, little prose like Milton’s, or like -Jeremy Taylor’s, little verse (though more than is generally thought) -like Shelley’s, or like Spenser’s. But there are the most delightful -short tales, both in prose and in verse, that the world has ever seen, -the most polished jewelry of reflection that has ever been wrought, songs -of incomparable grace, comedies that must make men laugh as long as they -are laughing animals, and above all, such a body of narrative fiction, -old and new, prose and verse, as no other nation can show for art and -for originality, for grace of workmanship in him who fashions, and for -certainty of delight to him who reads.—_Encyclopædia Britannica._ - - [To be continued.] - -[A] The words in ~this type~ call attention to “~Readings~” to follow. - - - - -COMMERCIAL LAW. - -By EDWARD C. REYNOLDS, ESQ. - - -II.—NOTES AND BILLS. - -Although unpleasant papers to have outstanding with one’s name attached -to them, at all events when that indicates, by its position, personal -liability, yet a knowledge of their leading characteristics is so -convenient in a time of a necessity which forces us, or some with whom we -may have mercantile engagements, to have recourse to them, that we think -best to insert proper forms here. - -Note. - - $200. PORTLAND, ME., October 1, 1883. - - Thirty days after date I promise to pay to John Ray (“or order” - or “or bearer”) two hundred dollars. - - Value received. JOHN J. ROE. - -Draft, or Bill of Exchange. - - $200. PORTLAND, ME., October 1, 1883. - - At thirty days’ sight (or thirty days after date), pay to the - order of John Ray two hundred dollars—value received—and - charge same to account of - - To JOHN ROE, Boston, Mass. RICHARD ROE. - -If John Roe accepts of the conditions of the bill he will write his name -across its face together with the date on which it is done, prefixing -same with the word “accepted.” - -In the outline analysis given below our readers will readily discover all -the essential elements of a contract, which is of course the foundation -principle of commercial paper. - - ANALYSIS. - - PLACE—Portland, Maine. DATE—October 1, 1883. - TIME—Thirty days. - - SUBJECT MATTER: {Note—Promise to pay,} $200. - {Bill—Order to pay, } - - CONSIDERATION—“Value received.” - - { {John Roe, maker. - {NOTE. {John Ray, payee. - PARTIES: { - { {Drawer, Richard Roe. - {BILL. {Drawee, John Roe. - {Payee, John Ray. - -After acceptance of the bill by John Roe, the drawee, he is placed in the -same position, as regards it, that John J. Roe is in, as regards the -note, that is, each becomes primarily liable for its payment. - -Now, in actual business, notes and bills similar to those here given -become important factors as a medium of exchange, being recognized as -such by virtue of their negotiability, and proving acceptable as such -when the parties thereto are of unquestioned financial ability. - -What is the ear-mark of negotiability? - -A note or bill payable to John Ray, “simply this and nothing more,” -is not negotiable, but payable to a certain person, with no power to -transfer the same, at least not to make it negotiable. To make it a -negotiable instrument we should place after John Ray’s name the words (as -found included in parenthesis in forms given), either “or bearer” or “or -order.” This done, the note or bill would be of transferable quality, or -negotiable, that is, would be payable to John Ray, or to him who should -by chance gain its possession, if the words used be “or bearer:” if “or -order” then payable to John Ray or to any holder, providing John Ray had -so ordered it paid, by indorsement. Thus it is clearly evident that these -evidences of debt, which is really the significance of commercial paper, -answer the requirements, in a restricted sense, of money, and serve as -the consideration for settlement in a great many of the transactions -involving sale and exchange, incident to business enterprises. We must -utter here a word of caution in regard to receiving negotiable paper; -which is, not to accept of it after maturity, since notes and bills are -presumably paid at the time when they become due, and one taking them -after that time, must remember he takes them subject to this possibility, -or possible existing equities between or among the original parties. - -Negotiability, the outgrowth of indorsement, makes it necessary to give -some explanation regarding the character of an indorser, or what his -position and liabilities are. - -An indorser is one who writes his name on the back of a note or bill, -either for the purpose of transfer, or of assuming liability thereon, and -frequently for both. - -We shall mention three kinds of indorsement. Special indorsement, -indorsement in blank, and, as applicable to both, indorsement without -assuming liability, or without recourse. And first, if John Ray, payee -named in bill or note, delivers possession of the same to John Smith, at -the same time writing on the back of it, “Pay to John Smith or order, -John Ray,” he thereby transfers by special indorsement. After transfer -made in this manner, John Smith, or any one to whom he may give the -power by indorsement, may collect of the original promisor, _i. e._, -the maker of note or acceptor of bill, the amount due by clear evidence -of the paper itself. Not only does this indorsement secure transfer -of ownership, but also creates liability, for John Ray by it, without -the addition of a restricting or denying clause (which we shall refer -to later), agrees to personally attend to the payment, if the parties -primarily liable fail to do so. - -Again, an indorsement in blank is the simple writing of the name, in -this instance, John Ray’s, by him of course, on the back of the note -or bill, which, there being deducible from such indorsement no special -directions, would make it payable to any one into whose possession it -might come. Either of these indorsements accomplishes a transfer, and at -the same time attaches to John Ray the liability of an indorser. Now, -if John Ray sought to avoid such liability, he would write over his -signature, “Without recourse to me.” This would secure transfer simply. -An indorsement made by one not mentioned in the note or bill would be for -additional security of payee, and would generally be in blank, placing -the indorser in same responsibilities as assumed by John Ray in the two -instances above mentioned and grouped. So much for the parties, which -we now leave to consider briefly the time element, which is the hope of -the payee, the specter, ever the cause of unpleasant forebodings to the -promisor. - -In computing time it should be remembered that the words of the note or -bill are to be strictly followed; as, when it reads a certain number of -months, then the time is to be computed in months; for example, omitting -days of grace, a note bearing date July 1st, on two months’ time, will be -due September 1st. To say that two months are equivalent to sixty days, -and then add sixty days to July 1st, we shall have our note due August -30th, which would be erroneous. The same would be true of the reverse -of the proposition stated; that is, if time be stated days, it would as -certainly lead to error, to compute by months. - -When does the time commence to run? If a note, from its date; if a bill, -from its date, if it read payable a certain length of time “from date;” -but if it reads, as for instance, “at thirty days’ sight,” then it -commences on the date of its acceptance by the drawee. - -Days of grace, the use of which has sprung from custom into full fledged -law in the course of time, must not be forgotten. - -Notes and bills, unless in the body thereof it is expressly stated to the -contrary, have, added to the time for which they are written, three days, -known as days of grace; so that a note given for one month, and dated -July 1st, would not fall due August 1st, but August 4th. - -Originally these days were intended to inure to the benefit of the maker -of the note, but such is not the practice or law now; and that period of -three days constitutes a part of the time for which all interests and -discounts are computed, the same as the time expressly mentioned. This is -one of the characteristics of bills and notes, which commercial students -and business apprentices are more apt to carelessly forget than any other -in the category. - -We have thus far omitted mention of bank checks, a very important -business medium. The element of time thrown aside, and the most that we -have said regarding notes and bills, may be applied to checks, which in -reality are bills or drafts payable at sight without grace. - -In case of non-acceptance of a bill when presented, or non-payment of the -same, or of note, when due, that the drawer in the first instance and -indorsers, if any, in the latter may be holden to its payment, resort is -ordinarily had to “protest,” which signifies that acceptance or payment -having been legally demanded of parties primarily liable, and refused, -notice is given the other parties to the paper, of such refusal, by a -notary public, who attaches a certificate to the bill or note, stating -fact of such demand and refusal. - -This may be avoided in the case of indorsers by their “waiving demand and -notice” at the time of indorsement. - -In writing commercial paper remember: - -That the three days of grace allowed are not included in the time written; - -That, unless otherwise specified, tender of payment must be made at -payee’s place of business; - -That interest is not collectible, unless specified, until after maturity; - -That the amount written and in figures should be the same; - -That commercial paper without a date falls due never. - - -Interest. - -A common and very acceptable definition of interest is, “a compensation -paid for the use of money.” Like other transactions this may be subject -to contract agreement, to an extent however, varying in the different -states. In most of the states the ability of parties to contract in the -matter of interest rates, has been placed under some restraint; that -is, most of the states have adopted a “legal rate,” declaring thereby -what amount of money shall be paid for the use of money. The reason -why the states have assumed to dictate to parties the conditions of -their interest contracts is to relieve the borrowers of the hardship of -excessive rates, which, sometimes by reason of pecuniary embarrassments -they would be, and are, notwithstanding inhibitions on statute books, -forced to pay; and further to have a recognized standard rate for -contracts where there is no agreement, which last is a very salutary -provision. - -Upon what is interest payable? It is payable on loans, secured or -unsecured, as per individual contracts, secured as loans on mortgage -security; unsecured, represented partly by notes. Again, running accounts -between merchants are adjusted on the basis of an interest account, he -paying interest against whom the balance is found; simple indebtedness, -past due, creates a legitimate interest claim; sales of merchandise, from -time of sale, if no credits are given, if there are credits then from -time of their expiration; also debts on which court judgment has been -secured. - -Time notes, as has been already observed, do not begin to draw interest -until maturity, unless it be especially mentioned; demand notes not until -after demand. - -Interest when exacted in excess of legal rates becomes usury, which, as -already hinted, is, in the states generally, a statutory offence. - -We indicate here some of the statute provisions in relation to this -matter, viz: “Permissible by agreement subjects the lender to a penalty -of from three to six times the amount of usury taken; subject simply to -have excess recovered; to lose the whole interest; an avoidance of whole -contract; forfeiture of the whole debt,” etc. - -These provisions are of little avail really, for they are continually -in conflict with the law of supply and demand; and the ingenuity of man -settles this conflict in individual cases by cunningly conceived and -evasive conditions. - -Where partial payments have been made, interest may be computed in -the following manner, which has received the sanction of recognized -authority: “Compute interest due on principal sum to the time when -a payment, either alone or in conjunction with preceding payments, -with interest cast on them, shall equal or exceed interest due on the -principal. Deduct this sum, and upon the balance cast interest as before, -until a payment or payments equal the interest due; then deduct again, -and so on.” - - - - -SUNDAY READINGS. - -SELECTED BY THE REV. J. H. VINCENT, D.D. - - -FROM GOULBURN’S “THOUGHTS ON PERSONAL RELIGION.” - -[_March 2._] - -There is no interruption in the world, however futile and apparently -perverse, which we may not address ourselves to meet _with a spirit of -patience and condescension borrowed from our Master_; and to have made -a step in advance in conforming to the mind of Christ will be quite as -great a gain (probably a far greater) than if we had been engaged in -our pursuit. For, after all, we may be _too_ intent upon our business, -or rather intent in a wrong way. The radical fault of our nature, be it -remembered, is self-will; and we little suspect how largely self-will and -self-pleasing may be at the bottom of plans and pursuits, which still -have God’s glory and the furtherance of his service for their professed -end. - -Reader, the path which we have indicated is the path not of sanctity -only, but of peace also. We shall never serve God with a quiet mind, -unless we more or less tread in this path. It is a miserable thing to be -the sport and prey of interruptions; it wastes the energies of the human -spirit, and excites fretfulness, and so leads us into temptation, as it -is written, “Fret not thyself, else thou shalt be moved to do evil.” But -suppose the mind to be well grounded in the truth that God’s foresight -and fore-arrangement embrace all which seems to us an interruption—that -in this interruption lies awaiting us a good work in which it is part of -his eternal counsel that we should walk, or a good frame of mind which -he wishes us to cultivate; then we are forearmed against surprises and -contradictions; we have formed an alchemy which converts each unforeseen -and untoward occurrence into gold; and the balm of peace distills -upon our heart, even though we be disappointed of the end which we had -proposed to ourselves. For which is better, safer, sweeter—to walk in the -works which God hath before ordained, or to walk in the way of our own -hearts and in the sight of our eyes? - -Ah, reader! let us seek to grasp the true notion of Providence, for in -it there is peace and deep repose of soul. Life has often been compared -to a drama. Now, in a good drama there is one plot, variously evolved -by incidents of different kinds, which until the last act present -entanglement and confusion. Vice has its temporary triumphs, virtue its -temporary depressions. What of that? You know it will come right in the -end. You know there is an organizing mind which unfolds the story, and -that the poet will certainly bring the whole to a climax by the ultimate -indication of righteousness and the doing of poetical justice upon -malefactors. To this end every shifting of the scene, every movement of -the actors, every by-plot and underplot is made to contribute. Wheel -within wheel is working together toward this result. Well, life is God’s -great drama. It was thought out and composed in the Eternal Mind before -the mountains were brought forth, or even the earth and the world were -made. In time God made a theater for it, called the earth; and now the -great drama is being acted thereon. It is on a gigantic scale—this -drama. The scenes are shifting every hour. One set of characters drops -off the stage, and new ones come on to play much the same part as the -first, only in new dresses. There seem to be entanglements, perplexities, -interruptions, confusions, contradictions without end; but you may be -sure there is one ruling thought, one master design, to which all these -are subordinate. Every incident, every character, however apparently -adverse, contributes to work out that ruling thought. Think you that -the Divine Dramatist will leave anything out of the scope of his plot? -Nay, the circumference of that plot embraces within its vast sweep every -incident which time ever brought to birth. - -Thou knowest that the mind which organized this drama is Wisdom. Thou -knowest more; thou knowest that it is Love. Then of its ending grandly, -wisely, nobly, lovingly, infinitely well for them who love God, there can -be no doubt. But remember you are an actor in it; not a puppet worked by -wires, but an actor. It is yours to study the plot as it unfolds itself, -to throw yourself into it intelligently, warmly, zealously. Be sure to -learn your part well, and to recite it manfully. Be not clamorous for -another or more dignified character than that which is allotted you—be it -your sole aim to conspire with the Author, and to subserve his grand and -wise conception. - -Thus shall you cease from your own wisdom. Thus shall you find peace in -submitting yourself to the wisdom which is of God, and thus, finally, -shall he pronounce you a good and faithful servant, and summon you to -enter into the joy of your Lord. - - -[_March 9._] - -Now here comes out another point of holy policy in the combat with -temptations. It is wise, especially when they are at their height, never -to look them full in the face. To consider their suggestions, to debate -with them, to fight it out with them inch by inch in a listed field, -is, generally speaking, a sure way to fail. Turn the mind to Christ -at the first assault, and keep it fixed there with pertinacity, until -this tyranny be overpast. Consider him, if thou wilt, after the picture -here presented to us. Think of him as one who walked amidst temptations -without ever being submerged by them, as of one who by his grace can -enable his followers to do the same. Think of him as calm, serene, firm, -majestic, amidst the most furious agitations and turbulences of nature, -and as one who can endue thy heart with a similar steadfastness. Think -of him as interceding for his Church on the Mount of Glory, as watching -them while they toil in rowing against the adverse influences which -beset them round about upon the sea of life, as descending on the wings -of love to their relief. Think of him as standing close by thee in thy -immediate neighborhood, with a hand outstretched for thy support as soon -as ever thou lookest toward him. Remember that _it is not you who are -to conquer, but he who is to conquer in you_; and accordingly, “even -as the eyes of servants wait upon the hand of their masters, and as -the eyes of the maiden upon the hand of her mistress, even so let your -eyes wait upon him, until he have mercy upon you.” No man ever fell in -this attitude of expectant faith; he falls because he allows himself -to look at the temptation, to be fascinated by its attractiveness, or -terrified by its strength. One of the greatest sermons in our language is -on the expulsive power of a new affection, and the principle laid down -in that sermon admits of application to the circumstances of which we -are speaking. There can be, of course, no temptation without a certain -correspondence of the inner man with the immediate occasion of the trial. -Now, do you desire to weaken this correspondence, to cut it off and make -it cease? Fill the mind and heart with another affection, and let it be -the affection for Christ crucified. Thus will the energies of the soul, -which will not suffice for two strong actions at the same time, be drawn -off into another quarter; and beside, the great enemy, seeing that his -assaults only provoke you to a continuous exercise of faith, will soon -lay down his arms, and you shall know experimentally the truth of those -words, “Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able -to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one.” There can be no doubt -that this counsel of looking only upon Christ in the hour of temptation -will be most needed (if our conscience and mind be spared us to the -end), in the critical hour when flesh and heart are failing, and when -Satan for the last time is permitted to assault our faith. We can well -imagine that in that hour doubts will be busily instilled of Christ’s -love and power, suggestions of our own unfaithfulness to him in times -past and questions as to whether he will now receive us. The soul will -then possibly be scared by terrors, as the disciples in the boat were -scared with the thoughts of a phantom, and will tremble in apprehension -of being thrust out from the frail bark of the body into the darkness, -uncertainty, insecurity of the new and untried element. If such should be -the experience of any one who reads these pages, let him take with him -this one counsel of safety, to look only to Christ, and to perish, if he -perishes, at his feet; let us refuse to look in any other quarter, let us -steadily turn away our eyes from the doubts, the painful recollection, -the alarming anticipations which the enemy is instilling. We are not -proposing to be saved on the ground of any righteousness in ourselves, -or in any other way than by free grace, as undone sinners; then let -these words be the motto of the tempest-tossed soul: “My soul hangeth -upon thee; thy right hand hath upholden me;” ay, and let it be the motto -_now_, in hours when lesser trials assault us. Let us make proof even now -of the invincibility of the shield of faith, that we may bring it forth -in that hour with greater confidence in its power to shield us. And the -hand of an infinite love shall uphold us in the last, as it has done in -previous ordeals, and the prayer shall be answered, which we have offered -so often over the grave of departed friends: - -“Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts; shut not thy merciful -ears to our prayer; but spare us, Lord most holy, O God most mighty, O -holy and merciful Savior, thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not, -at our last hour, for any pains of death to fall from thee.” “My flesh -and my heart faileth; but God is the strength of my heart and my portion -forever.” “O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?” - - -[_March 16._] - -Never lower your principles to the world’s standard. Never let sin, -however popular it may be, have any sanction or countenance from you, -even by a smile. The manly confession of Christ, when his cause is -unpopular, is made by himself the condition of his confessing us before -men. If people find out that we are earnestly religious, as they soon -will, if the light is shining, let us make them heartily welcome to -the intelligence, and allow them to talk and criticise as much as they -please. And then, again, in order that the lights may shine without -obstruction, in order that it may easily transpire what we are, we must -be simple, and study simplicity. This is by no means so easy as it at -first sight appears; for in this highly artificial and pretentious age -all society is overlaid with numerous affectations. Detest affectation, -as the contrary of truth, and as hypocrisy on a small scale; and allow -yourself freely to be seen by those around you in your true colors. -There is an affectation of indifference to all things, and of a lack of -general sensibility, which is becoming very prevalent in this age, and -which is the sworn foe to all simplicity of character. The persons who -labor under this moral disorder pretend to have lost their freshness of -interest in every thing; for them, as they would have it believed, there -is no surprise and no enthusiasm. Without assuming that they are really -the unimpressionable creatures which they would make themselves out to -be, we may warn them that the wilful dissembling of a generous emotion is -the way to suppress it. As Christians, we must eschew untruth in every -form; we must labor to seem just what we are, neither better nor worse. -To be true to God and to the thought of his presence all day long, and to -let self occupy as little as possible of our thoughts; to care much for -his approval, and comparatively little for the impression we are making -on others; to feed the inward light with oil, and then freely to allow it -to shine; this is the great secret of edification. May he indoctrinate us -into it, and dispose and enable us to illustrate it in our practice. - - -[_March 23._] - -See now, tempted soul, whether this consideration, applied to your own -case, may not somewhat lighten thy burden. You are beset by distractions -in prayer and meditation. Well, distractions are no sin; nay, if -struggled against patiently and cheerfully, they shall be a jewel in -thy crown. Did you go through with the religious exercise as well as -you could, not willingly harboring the distraction or consenting to -it? In this case the prayer was quite as acceptable as if it had been -accompanied with those high-flown feelings of fervor and sensible -delight which God sometimes gives and sometimes, for our better -discipline and humiliation, withholds. Nay, may we not say, that it was -much more acceptable? Do not the Scriptures give us reason to think -that prayer, persevering amidst difficulties and humiliations, prayer -clinging close to Christ, despite his rebuffs, _is_ more acceptable -than the prayer which has its way smooth before it, and whose wings -are filled by the favoring gale? What else are we to learn from the -acceptance of Bartimæus’s petition, who cried so much the more when the -multitude rebuked him that he should hold his peace? What else from -the commendation and recompense of the Syro-Phœnician’s faith? Wouldst -thou know the avenue to the Savior’s heart, when thou art driven from -his footstool by manifold discouragements, by deadness, numbness, -insensibility—and he himself seems to cover himself with a cloud, so -that thy prayer may not pass through? Confess thyself a dog, and plead -for such crumbs as are the dog’s allowed and recognized portion. Call -to mind the many times when thou hast turned a deaf ear to Christ’s -expostulations with thee through thy conscience. Reflect that thou -hast deserved nothing but repulses, and to have thy drafts upon him -dishonored; and yet cling to his sacred feet, while thou sinkest low -before him, resolving not to let him go except he bless thee; and this -act of humility and perseverance shall make thy lame and halting prayer -far more acceptable to the Divine Majesty than if it sailed to heaven -with all the fluency of conscious inspiration, like Balaam’s prophecy of -old, which was prefaced, unhappy soul, by the assertion of his gifts. - - -[_March 30._] - -The remedy, and under God’s grace the only remedy, whether in solitude -or in company, is to “watch”—to “guard,” as far as in us lies, “the -first springs of thought and will.” Let us pray and strive for the habit -of challenging our sentiments, and making them give up their passport; -eyeing them wistfully when they apply for admittance, and seeking to -unmask those which have a questionable appearance.… - -It will be found that all the more grievous falls of the tempted soul -come from this—that the keeping of the heart has been neglected, that -the evil has not been nipped in the bud. We have allowed matters to -advance to a question of conduct—“shall I say this, or not say it?” “Do -this, or not do it?” Whereas the stand should be made higher up and the -ground disputed in the inner man. As if the mere restraint upon outward -conduct, without the homage of the heart to God’s law, could avail us -aught, or be anything else than an offensive hypocrisy in the eyes of -the Heart-searcher! As if Balaam’s refraining from the malediction -of the lips, while his heart was going after his covetousness, -could be acceptable to the Almighty! Balaam, being an inspired and -divinely-commissioned man, _dared_ not disobey; for he knew too well what -would be the result of such an abuse of his supernatural gifts. But we, -if, like Balaam, we have allowed to evil a free range over our hearts, -_are sure to disobey when it comes to a question of conduct_, not being -restrained by the fear of miraculous punishment, which alone held him -back. There is therefore no safety for us except in taking our stand -at the avenues of the will, and rejecting at once every questionable -impulse. And this, it is obvious, can not be done without watchfulness -and self-recollection—without a continual bearing in mind where, and -what we are, and that we have a treasure in our keeping, of which our -foes seek to rob us. Endeavor to make your heart a little sanctuary, in -which you may continually realize the presence of God, and from which -unhallowed thoughts, and even vain thoughts must carefully be excluded. - - - - -READINGS IN ART. - - -GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.[B] - -We do not know just when this term Gothic was first applied to the kind -of architecture it is used to designate. It was probably intended to -indicate something rude or barbaric in its features, but not that the -Goths themselves invented or practiced it. That uncultured, warlike -race knew little or nothing of architecture; but when, in the twelfth -century, there arose in the north countries of Europe a new style of -the art, those in the east and south, meaning to charge it with want of -refinement, called it Gothic. There is not now the slightest reproach in -the term, but rather the contrary. It won high, and for a time almost -universal appreciation among all lovers of art. If, as compared with -what went before, it is in a sense rude and wild, these very qualities -command respect and admiration. It became the favorite architecture of -the fourteenth century, reaching its highest state of development about -the first of the fifteenth. - -We can but imperfectly note the changes that took place in this style -during its prevalence in England and other countries, for it had nearly -the same phases in many lands, though not quite simultaneously. Changes -were constantly made, both in language and architecture, that were not -radical or destructive. As the change from the rude Anglo-Saxon forms of -speech to the polished periods of Addison did not destroy the language, -neither did the progress and improvement of this style of architecture -change its identity. - -Its characteristic features were maintained throughout. Some or all of -these, “boldness, naturalness, grotesqueness and redundancy,” are evident -in every stage, quite enough to vindicate its claim to be Gothic. Many -years before the Roman emperors had introduced into Europe something like -a universal architecture. The buildings of every Roman colony bore a -strong resemblance to those of every other colony and of the metropolis. -They were, in general, heavy in appearance, simple in structure, and had -all their arches semi-circular. - -Just what led to a change so marked and general it is perhaps impossible -to tell. It was an age of much religious zeal; not always according -to knowledge. In England, France, Germany, Lombardy, and South Italy -many costly churches were demanded. A keen rivalry existed among the -builders of these churches; each must be larger and finer than previous -examples; and the details grew more elaborate. Architects of ability -applied themselves diligently. Difficulties of construction that had -seemed insuperable were overcome. The pointed arch was adopted, not -only as more beautiful, but because it could be successfully used in -important situations where the other was found impracticable. Whatever -was lacking in religious society of the age, grand and liberal ideas were -entertained as to the size and cost of churches; and architects had ample -encouragement to do their best. And they did, both in designing new, and -remodeling old buildings. - -Mr. Smith says: “At the beginning of the twelfth century many local -peculiarities—some due to accident, some to the quality of the building -materials, and some to other causes, began to make their appearance in -the buildings in various parts of Europe; and through the whole Gothic -period they were met with; still the points of similarity were greater -and more numerous than the differences. So, when we have gone through the -course which the style ran in one country where it prevailed, we have -a general outline of the whole, and may omit to speak particularly of -them all without serious loss. On some grounds France would be the most -suitable to select for the purpose, as the new order appeared earlier -and had a more brilliant course in that country than in any other. But -the balance of advantage lies in selection of Great Britain. The various -phases the art has passed through in that country are well marked; and -even the American student, who can not visit the country, may acquire -some helpful information through engravings and photographs, that are -happily quite common.” - -By far the most important specimens of Gothic architecture are the -cathedrals and large churches. They are more complete as works of art -than any other structures, and in all respects fit examples of pointed -architecture. - -The ground plan of the Peterborough Cathedral is especially simple; -give a competent builder the order he is to follow, and he will need no -picture, the plan tells him the whole. - -Cathedrals are all similarly located as to the points of compass, and the -principal entrance is in the west end. The one mentioned is about five -times as long as it is wide. The wall is relieved by a large transept, -the east wall of which begins about one third the distance from the east -end. This gives the building the form of a cross. The part from the west -end to the crossing of the transept is called the nave. The ends of the -transept extend about one-third of the width of the building. The nave -is flanked by avenues on each side, narrower and lower than itself, -called aisles. They are separated from it by a row of columns or piers, -connected by arches. Thus the nave has an arcade on each side, and each -aisle has an arcade on one side, and the outer wall pierced by windows -on the other. The strong arches of the arcade carry the walls that rise -above the roofs of the aisles. These walls are usually divided internally -into two stories. The lower story consists of a series of smaller arches, -forming a second arcade, called the triforium, that opens into the dark -space above the ceiling of the aisles, and is hence called the blind -story. - -The upper story has a range of windows, giving light to the nave, and -is called the clere-story. Thus a spectator standing in the nave and -looking toward either side, will see before him the main arcade and side -windows, above the arcade the triforium, and above this the clere-story, -beautifully illuminated and crowned with the nave, vault or roof. The -great size and height give sublimity to the sight. The east arm of a -cathedral is that to which most importance is attached, and has greater -richness and more elaborate finish. - -When the termination is semi-circular or polygonal it is called an apse -or apsidal east end. Attached to some of the side walls it is usual to -have a series of chapels, partially shut off from the main building, yet -of easy access. - -Tombs and enclosures connected with them, called chantry chapels, are met -in various positions, especially in the eastern arm. Below the raised -floor of the choir there is a subterranean vaulted structure called the -crypt. - -Passing to the exterior, the principal doorway is in the west front, -deeply recessed, and elaborate in design. There are also doors in both -ends of the transept, and one or more side entrances. In a complete -cathedral the grand architectural effect is principally due to the towers -with which it is adorned, the most massive standing at the crossing of -the transept. - -To cathedrals and abbey-churches a group of monastic buildings was -attached; sometimes very expensive and in the best style of the art. -The most important of these is the Chapter House, which is frequently -lofty and highly ornamented. The extent and arrangement of the monastic -buildings adjoining the cloister vary with the needs of the different -order of monks. The monk’s dormitory was on the east side of the great -cloister, the refectory and kitchen on the south, and on the west the -great cellar, and a hospitum for the entertainment of guests. - -The house for the abbot, the infirmary, the school building for novices, -with its chapel, and more remotely the granaries, mills, bake-houses, -offices, garden, cemetery—taken all together, a monastery shows an -extensive group of buildings well arranged for the purposes intended. - -Some military and domestic buildings are also of great interest. In those -centuries dwellings of much consequence were all more or less fortified. -Some were built with a lofty square tower, called a “keep,” and capable -of standing an assault or a siege. The number and character of the -buildings in the enclosure around the keep of course depended on the -ability of the proprietor. The outer buildings of the Tower of London, -though much modernized, give a good idea of what a first-class castle -grew, by successive additions, to be. In those erected near the close -of the thirteenth century, the square tower was abandoned, and better -provision made for the comfort and convenience of the occupants. - -Warwick Castle might be cited as a good example of an English castelated -mansion, of the time of Richard II. But still more interesting is Haddon -Hall, the residence of the Duke of Rutland, in Derbyshire. It consists of -two internal quadrangles separated by the great hall, with its dais, its -minstrel’s gallery, its vast open fire-place, and its traceried windows. -Probably nowhere in England can the growth of domestic architecture be -better studied, whether we look to the alterations which took place in -arrangement, or to changes in the treatment of windows, battlements, -doorways, and other features, than at Haddon Hall. - -English Gothic architecture has generally been divided into three -periods: The Early, the Decorated, and the Perpendicular. The following -condensed list of the peculiarities of each period will be found useful -for reference. Early English: General proportions more slender, and -height of walls and columns greater; arches pointed, generally lancet, -often richly moulded; triforium and arcades often with trifoiled -heads. Piers were more slender, composed of a central shaft surrounded -by several smaller ones almost or quite detached; capitals concave -in outline, moulded or carved with conventional foliage, delicately -executed. The windows were at first long, narrow, and deeply splayed -internally, the glass being within a few inches of the outer face of -the wall; later in style more acute, divided by mullions, enriched with -cuspated circles in the head, and often with three or more lights—the -center lights being the highest. Doorways were deeply recessed, enriched -with slender shafts and elaborate mouldings. Buttresses were about equal -in projection to their width, with but one set off, or without any. The -mouldings were bold and deeply undercut. - -In the Decorative style the proportions were less lofty, the arches -mostly enclosing an equilateral triangle; mouldings bold, finely -proportioned, and often ornamented with ball, flower, foliage of ivy, -oak, and vine leaves, the execution being natural and beautiful. - -The Perpendicular or Tudor style had walls profusely decorated with -paintings, parapets embattled, and paneled; open timber roofs of moderate -pitch, but of elaborate construction, having hammer beams, the moulded -timbers often richly ornamented with pierced tracery, and carved figures -of angels. - -Ornamental materials of all kinds, such as mosaic, enamel, metal-work, -and inlays were freely employed; but the crowning invention of Gothic -artists, which contributed largely to the architectural effect of -their finest buildings, was _stained glass_. So much of the old glass -has perished, and so much of the new is not even passable, that this -praise may seem extravagant to those who have never seen any of the -best specimens that still exist. In the choir at Canterbury there is a -remnant of the best glass in England, and some good fragments remain at -Westminster, but to judge of glass at its best, the student must visit -La Sainte Chapelle, of Paris, or the cathedrals at Chartres, Bourges or -Rheims, when effects in colors are gorgeous in their richness, brilliancy -and harmony. Fresco painting may claim a sort of brightness, and mosaics, -when executed in polished materials, have some brilliancy, but in stained -glass the light which comes streaming through the window itself gives -evidence, while the quality of the glass determines the colors, and we -thus obtain a glowing luster which can only be compared to the beauty of -the richest gems. - -Color was freely introduced both by the employment of colored materials -and by painting the interior with colored pigments. Painted decorations -were constantly made use of with the happiest effect. - -Sculpture is the noblest ornament, and the Gothic architects, of a later -day, seem to have been alive to its use, as in all their best works -statues abounded. If sometimes uncouth, they always contributed to the -effect intended. Whether rising to grace and grandeur or sinking to -grotesque ugliness, they had a picturesque power, and added life to the -whole. Monsters gaped and grinned from waterspouts; little figures of -strange animals twisted in and out of the foliage at angles and corbels; -stately effigies occupied dignified niches, and in the head of a doorway -there was often carved a whole host of figures representing heaven, -earth, and hell, with a rude force and eloquence that, to the present -day, has not lost its power. - - -RENAISSANCE ARCHITECTURE. - -Toward the close of the fifteenth century men’s minds and tastes were -ripening for a change. The beautiful Gothic, in its most improved -characteristics, did not satisfy. The change first took place in Italy, -and was closely connected with the revival of letters. There all the -characteristics of the middle ages were rapidly thrown off. The old Roman -blood in the Italians asserted itself, and almost at a bound literature -and the arts put on the old forms they had displayed fifteen hundred -years before. In the schools there was a rage for classic Greek and -Latin; and among architects old Roman or Græco-Roman forms were applied -to buildings with much freedom and spirit. - -The revival of classic taste in art was appropriately called the -Renaissance. - -In other countries the change came slowly, and people were not prepared -to welcome it unreservedly. In France and England there was a transition -period, during which most buildings were designed in a mixed style. -This in England lasted almost through the century. It was indeed a -picturesque and telling style, in its earlier stages called Tudor, and -later Elizabethan. In its mixture of classic and Gothic forms there are -often incongruities, and even monstrosities; but it allowed unrestrained -play for the fancy. Some of the best mansions of the time, such as -Hatfield, Hardwick, and Audley End are unsurpassed in their pleasing -picturesqueness. The wide oak staircase, with its carved balusters, -ornamented newel-post, and heavy hand-rails, the old wainscoted parlor, -with its magnificent chimney piece reaching to the ceiling, are all -essentially English features, and full of vigor and life, as the work -of every transition period is likely to prove. The period in France -produced exquisite works, more refined and elegantly treated than those -in England, but not so vigorous. No modern buildings are so finely -ornamented and yet not spoiled. - -In Italy Renaissance churches, magnificent secular buildings, and palaces -of wealthy families abound, as in Naples, Rome, Florence, Genoa, Venice, -and indeed in every great city. - -The plan of Renaissance buildings was uniform and symmetrical; not -widely different from those in Italy before the revival of classic art; -but it will be remembered that they were by no means so picturesque or -irregular, at any time, as were the plans of French and English churches. - -The mediæval use of small materials for external walls, involving many -joints, has disappeared, and they are universally faced with stone or -plaster, and consequently smooth. The principal feature to note is the -great use made of that elaborate sort of masonry, in which the joints -of the stones are carefully channeled or otherwise marked, and which is -known by the singularly inappropriate name of rustic work. The basements -of most Italian and French palaces are thus built, and in many cases, as -the Pitti Palace, Florence, the rustic work covers the whole façade. - -Towers are less frequently employed. In churches they sometimes occur; -none more picturesque than those designed by Sir Christopher Wren for -many of his parish churches. But in this style the dome takes the place -of the tower, both in churches and secular buildings. - -The dome is the glory of Renaissance architecture, as it had been of the -old Roman. It is the one feature by which Renaissance architects had a -clear and defined advantage over those of the preceding century, who had, -strange to say, almost abandoned the dome. The mouldings and all other -ornaments of this order are much the same as those of the Roman. The -sculptures and mural decorations were all originally drawn from classic -sources. But these attained very great excellence—the decorative painting -of Raphael and his scholars at Rome, Genoa, and elsewhere, probably far -exceeding anything which the old Roman decorative artists ever executed. - - -ROME. - -In the capital of the country is St. Peter’s, the most magnificent -building of fully developed Renaissance. Beamanti, a Florentine, was -the architect, to whom the task of designing a cathedral to surpass any -thing existing in Europe, was committed by Pope Julius II. The project -had been entertained, and architects worked at it fifty years before; but -nothing satisfactory was done. A new design was now made, and the first -stone laid by the pope in 1506. Beamanti died in seven years, and six -architects, in succession, of whom Raphael was one, proceeded with the -work, without advancing it rapidly, for nearly half a century, during -which the design was again and again modified. - -In 1646 Michael Angelo was appointed architect, and the last eighteen -years of his life were spent in carrying on the great work. He completed -the magnificent dome in all its essential parts, and left the church in -plan a Greek cross, _i. e._, one in which all the four arms are equal, -and the dome at the crossing. The boast is attributed to him that he -would “Take the dome of the Pantheon and hang it in the air.” And this -he virtually accomplished in the dome of St. Peter’s; a work of the -greatest beauty of design and boldness of construction. Unfortunately for -the symmetry of the structure, the nave was subsequently lengthened, the -existing portico built, and Bernini added the vast fore-court, lined by -colonnades, which now forms the approach, and sadly obstructs the view. -The exterior, seen from the front, is disappointing. The façade is so -lofty, and advances so far in front as to quite hide the lower part of -the dome. - -To have an idea of the building, as Michael Angelo designed it, it is -necessary to go round to the back; and there, with the height and contour -of the dome fully seen, all its lines of living force carrying the eye -with them up to the elegant stone lantern that crowns the summit, some -conception of the hugeness and symmetry of this mountain of art seems -to dawn on the mind. But, from the best point of view, it is with the -utmost difficulty one can apply any scale of measurement to what, by its -vastness and perfection, is bewildering. The interior is most impressive. -The arrangements are simple. Passing the vast vestibule, there is the -nave of four bays, with two side aisles, and an immense central space, -over which hangs the great dome. There are transepts and a choir, each -with one bay, and an apse; and there are two side chapels. - -Since this largest church in the world is divided into so few parts, all -of these must be of colossal dimensions. The piers are wonderful masses -of masonry, while the spaces spanned by the lofty arches and vaults are -prodigious. There is no sense of mystery felt about the interior. The eye -at once grasps it as a whole, but hours must be spent before an adequate -idea of its gigantic size is at all possible. The beauty of coloring -adds wonderfully to the effect. The interior of the dome especially, -and the drum on which it rests, are decorated in color throughout, in -excellent taste. The designs are simple, the light to show them is ample; -and though so rich, there is no impression of excessive decoration. The -connection between the dome and the rest of the building seems admirable; -and the spectator standing under its soaring vault has an impression of -vastness made by no other work of art. - -In England the new order was introduced with a longer transition period. -For a generation or more the style was mixed. In many instances the main -lines are Gothic, while the details are partly Gothic and partly modified -Renaissance. This is true of such buildings as Knowle, Penshurst, -Hardwick, Hatfield, and many others. - -England has churches that take rank among the best in Europe, especially -St. Paul’s, London, which has a world-wide celebrity as second only to -St. Peter’s. It falls short of its great rival in size and internal -effect; being almost wholly devoid of the artistic decoration, in which -St. Peter’s is so rich. But the exterior is far finer, and the building -is consistent with itself throughout. The plan of St. Paul’s is a Latin -cross, with well marked transepts, a large portico, and two towers at -the west entrance. An apse of small size forms the end of the eastern -arm, and of each of the transepts; a great dome covers the crossing. -The cathedral has a crypt raising the main floor considerably, and its -side walls are carried high above the aisle roofs, so as to hide the -clere-story windows from sight. A great dome, planted on eight piers, -covers the crossing. The skill with which the dome is made the central -feature of a pyramidal composition, whatever be the point of view; the -great beauty of the circular colonnade immediately below the dome; the -elegant outline of the western towers, and the unusual but successful -distribution of the great porticos, are among the most noteworthy -elements which give a charm to this very successful exterior. But no -verbal description can adequately present its excellence; nor will the -reader be fully satisfied with the meager account here given. - -[B] In the present article on Gothic architecture the outline of the -excellent text-book by T. Roger Smith has been followed, but the extracts -have been abridged to the utmost limit that is consistent with clearness -in the presentation. - - - - -SELECTIONS FROM AMERICAN LITERATURE. - - -JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY. - - “Enthusiastic devotion to liberty is one of the greatest charms - of Mr. Motley’s writings.”—_Methodist Quarterly Review._ - - “Few writers possess a more picturesque and dramatic style, or, - by combined freshness and brilliancy, are more successful in - sustaining the interest of the reader.”—_H. M. Baird, Ph.D._ - - It is perhaps noteworthy that our four leading American - historians—Bancroft, Hildreth, Motley and Prescott—widely - dissimilar in some of their characteristics, were all born in - Massachusetts, and graduated at Harvard. A writer can do his best - on a theme suited to his taste and genius; and Motley wisely - chose the Netherlands as presenting the spectacle of a noble - people engaged in a heroic work. - - -Extract from “Rise of the Dutch Republic.” - -After giving a vivid description of the three great rivers—the Rhine, -the Meuse, and the Scheld—which for ages had deposited their slime -among the sand banks around their mouths, the historian continues: Such -were the rivers which, with their numerous tributaries, coursed through -the spongy land. Their frequent overflow, when forced back upon their -currents by the stormy sea, rendered the country almost uninhabitable. -Here, within a half-submerged territory, a race of wretched ichthyophagi -dwelt upon _terpen_, or mounds, which they had raised, like beavers, -above the almost fluid soil. Here, at a later day, the same race chained -the tyrant Ocean and his mighty streams into subserviency, forcing them -to fertilize, to render commodious, to cover with a beneficent network of -veins and arteries, and to bind by watery highways with the furthest ends -of the world, a country disinherited by nature of its rights. A region, -outcast of ocean and earth, wrested at last from both domains their -richest treasures. A race, engaged for generations in stubborn conflict -with the angry elements, was unconsciously educating itself for its great -struggle with the still more savage despotism of man. - -The whole territory of the Netherlands was girt with forests. An -extensive belt of woodland skirted the sea-coast, reaching beyond the -mouths of the Rhine. Along the outer edge of this barrier, the dunes -cast up by the sea were prevented by the close tangle of thickets from -drifting further inward, and thus formed a breastwork which time and art -were to strengthen. The groves of Haarlem and the Hague are relics of -this ancient forest. The Badahuenna wood, horrid with Druidic sacrifices, -extended along the eastern line of the vanished lake of Flevo. The vast -Hercynian forest, nine days’ journey in breadth, closed in the country -on the German side, stretching from the banks of the Rhine to the remote -regions of the Dacians, in such vague immensity (says the conqueror of -the whole country) that no German, after traveling sixty days, had ever -reached, or even heard of, its commencement. On the south, the famous -groves of Ardennes, haunted by faun and satyr, embowered the country, and -separated it from Celtic Gaul. - -Thus inundated by mighty rivers, quaking beneath the level of the ocean, -belted about by hirsute forests, this low land, nether land, hollow land, -or Holland, seemed hardly deserving the arms of the all-accomplished -Roman. Yet, foreign tyranny, from the earliest ages, has coveted this -meager territory as lustfully as it has sought to wrest from their -native possessors those lands with the fatal gift of beauty for their -dower; while the genius of liberty has inspired as noble a resistance to -oppression here as it ever aroused in Grecian or Italian breasts. - - -Antwerp Cathedral. - -The Church of Our Lady, which Philip had so recently converted into a -cathedral, dated from the year 1124, although it may be more fairly -considered a work of the fourteenth century. Its college of canons -had been founded in another locality by Godfrey of Bouillon. The -Brabantine hero, who so romantically incarnated the religious poetry -of his age, who first mounted the walls of redeemed Jerusalem, and -was its first Christian monarch, but who refused to accept a golden -diadem on the spot where the Savior had been crowned with thorns; the -Fleming who lived and was the epic which the great Italian, centuries -afterward, translated into immortal verse, is thus fitly associated -with the beautiful architectural poem which was to grace his ancestral -realms. The body of the church—the interior and graceful perspectives of -which were not liable to the reproach brought against many Netherland -churches, of assimilating themselves already to the municipal palaces -which they were to suggest, was completed in the fourteenth century. -The beautiful façade, with its tower, was not completed till the year -1518. The exquisite and daring spire, the gigantic stem upon which the -consummate flower of this architectural creation was to be at last -unfolded, was a plant of a whole century’s growth. Rising to a height -of nearly five hundred feet, over a church of as many feet in length, -it worthily represented the upward tendency of Gothic architecture. -Externally and internally the cathedral was a true expression of the -Christian principle of devotion. Amid its vast accumulations of imagery, -its endless ornaments, its multiplicity of episodes, its infinite variety -of details, the central, material principle was ever visible. Every thing -pointed upward, from the spire in the clouds to the arch which enshrined -the smallest sculptured saint in the chapels below. It was a sanctuary, -not like pagan temples, to enclose a visible deity, but an edifice where -mortals might worship an unseen being in the realms above. - -The church, placed in the center of the city, with the noisy streets -of the busiest metropolis in Europe eddying around its walls, was a -sacred island in the tumultuous main. Through the perpetual twilight, -tall columnar trunks in thick profusion grew from a floor chequered with -prismatic lights and sepulchral shadows. Each shaft of the petrified -forest rose to a preternatural height, their many branches intermingling -in the space above, to form an impenetrable canopy. Foliage, flowers -and fruit of colossal luxuriance, strange birds, beasts, griffins and -chimeras in endless multitudes, the rank vegetation and the fantastic -zoölogy of a fresher or fabulous world, seemed to decorate and to animate -the serried trunks and pendant branches, while the shattering symphonies -or dying murmurs of the organ suggested the rushing of the wind through -the forest—now the full diapason of the storm, and now the gentle cadence -of the evening breeze. - - -GEORGE BANCROFT. - - “Bancroft’s writings are as well worthy of study, both for - form and substance, as any that have been produced on American - soil.”—_John McClintock, LL.D._ - - “His every paragraph is animated with a philanthropic, liberal - and progressive spirit.”—_D. D. Whedon, D.D._ - - “The work of Mr. Bancroft may be considered as a copious - philosophical treatise, tracing the growth of the idea of liberty - in a country designed by Providence for its development. It is - written in a style marked by singular elaborateness, compactness, - and scholarly grace, and is esteemed one of the noblest monuments - of American literature.”—_American Cyclopædia._ - - -William Penn. - -Penn, despairing of relief in Europe, bent the whole energy of his mind -to accomplish the establishment of a free government in the New World. -For that “heavenly end” he was prepared by the severe discipline of -life, and the love, without dissimulation, which formed the basis of -his character. The sentiment of cheerful humanity was irrepressibly -strong in his bosom. As with John Eliot and Roger Williams, benevolence -gushed prodigally from his ever-flowing heart, and when, in his late -old age, his intellect was impaired, and his reason prostrated by -apoplexy, his sweetness of disposition rose serenely over the clouds of -disease. Possessing an extraordinary greatness of mind, vast conceptions, -remarkable for their universality and precision, and surpassing in -speculative endowments, conversant with men, with books, and governments, -with various languages, and the forms of political combinations as they -existed in England and France, in Holland, and the principalities and -free cities of Germany, he yet sought the source of wisdom in his own -soul. Humane by nature and suffering, familiar with the royal family, -intimate with Sunderland and Sydney, acquainted with Russel, Halifax, -Shaftesbury and Buckingham, as a member of the Royal Society, the peer of -Newton, and the great scholars of his age—he valued the promptings of a -free mind more than the awards of the learned, and reverenced the simple -minded sincerity of the Nottingham shepherd more than the authority of -colleges and the wisdom of philosophers. And now, being in the meridian -of life, but a year older than was Locke, when, twelve years before, he -had framed a constitution for Carolina, the Quaker legislator was come -to the New World to lay the foundation of states. Would he imitate the -vaunted system of the great philosopher? - -Locke, like William Penn, was tolerant; both loved freedom; both -cherished truth in sincerity. But Locke kindled the torch of liberty -at the fires of tradition; Penn at the living light in the soul. Locke -sought truth through the senses and the outward world; Penn looked inward -to the divine revelations in every mind. Locke compared the soul to a -sheet of white paper, just as Hobbs had compared it to a slate, on which -time and chance might scrawl their experience; to Penn the soul was an -organ which of itself instinctively breathes divine harmonies, like those -musical instruments which are so curiously and perfectly framed, that, -when once set in motion they of themselves give forth all the melodies -designed by the artist who made them. - -To Locke, “Conscience is nothing else than our own opinion of our own -actions;” to Penn it is the image of God, and his oracle in the soul. -Locke, who was never a father, esteemed “the duty of parents to preserve -their children to not be understood without reward and punishment;” Penn -loved his children, with not a thought for the consequences. Locke, -who was never married, declares marriage an affair of the senses; Penn -reverenced woman as the object of fervent, inward affection, made, not -for lust, but for love. In studying the understanding Locke begins with -the sources of knowledge; Penn with an inventory of our intellectual -treasures. Locke deduces government from Noah and Adam, rests it upon -contract, and announces its end to be the security of property; Penn, far -from going back to Adam, or even to Noah, declares that there must be -a people before a government, and, deducing the right to institute the -government from man’s moral nature, seeks its fundamental rules in the -immutable dictates of universal reason, its end in freedom and happiness. -The system of Locke lends itself to contending factions of the most -opposite interests and purposes; the doctrine of Fox and Penn being but -the common creed of humanity, forbids division, and insures the highest -moral unity. To Locke, happiness is pleasure; things are good and evil -only in reference to pleasure and pain; and to inquire after the highest -good is as absurd as to dispute whether the best relish be in apples, -plums or nuts; Penn esteemed happiness to be in the subjection of the -baser instincts to the instinct of Deity in the breast, good and evil to -be eternally and always as unlike as truth and falsehood, and the inquiry -after the highest good to involve the purpose of existence. Locke says -plainly that, but for rewards and punishments beyond the grave it is -_certainly right_ to eat and drink, and enjoy what we delight in; Penn, -like Plato and Fénelon, maintained the doctrine so terrible to despots, -that God is to be loved for his own sake, and virtue to be practiced for -its intrinsic loveliness. Locke derives the idea of infinity from the -senses, describes it as purely negative, and attributes it to nothing -but space, duration and number; Penn derived the idea from the soul, and -ascribed it to truth and virtue, and to God. Locke declares immortality -a matter with which reason has nothing to do, and that revealed truth -must be sustained by outward signs and visible acts of power; Penn saw -truth by its own light, and summoned the soul to bear witness to its own -glory. Locke believed “not so many men in wrong opinions as is commonly -supposed, because the greatest part have no opinions at all, and do not -know what they contend for;” Penn likewise vindicated the many, but -it was because truth is the common inheritance of the race. Locke, in -his love of tolerance, inveighed against the methods of persecution as -“Popish practices;” Penn censured no sect, but condemned bigotry of all -sorts as inhuman. Locke, as an American lawgiver dreaded a too numerous -democracy; Penn believed that God is in every conscience, his light -in every soul; and therefore, stretching out his arms, he built—such -are his own words—“a free colony for all mankind.” This is the praise -of William Penn, that, in an age which had seen a popular revolution -shipwreck popular liberty among selfish factions, which had seen Hugh -Peters and Henry Vane perish by the hangman’s cord and the ax; in an age -when Sydney nourished the pride of patriotism rather than the sentiment -of philanthropy, when Russel stood for the liberties of his order, -and not for new enfranchisements, when Harrington and Shaftesbury and -Locke thought government should rest on property—Penn did not despair -of humanity, and, though all his history and experience denied the -sovereignty of the people, dared to cherish the noble idea of man’s -capacity for self-government. Conscious that there was no room for its -exercise in England, the pure enthusiast, like Calvin and Descartes, a -voluntary exile, was to come to the banks of the Delaware to institute -the “HOLY EXPERIMENT.” - - -WILLIAM H. PRESCOTT. - - “To Prescott belongs the rare distinction of uniting solid merit - with extensive popularity. He has been exalted to the first class - of historians, both by the popular voice and the suffrages of the - learned. By avoiding all tricks of flippancy or profundity to - court any class of readers, he has pleased all.”—_E. P. Whipple._ - - “Mr. Prescott’s leading excellence is that healthy objectiveness - of mind which enables him to represent persons and events in - their just relation. The scenery, characters and incidents - with which his history deals, are all conceived with singular - intensity, and appear on his page instinct with their peculiar - life. The mind of the author yields itself with a beautiful - readiness to the inspiration of his subject, and he leads - the reader along with him through every scene of beauty and - grandeur in which the stirring adventures he narrates are - placed.”—_Review._ - - -Isabella of Spain and Elizabeth of England. - -It is in the amiable qualities of her sex that Isabella’s superiority -becomes most apparent over her illustrious namesake, Elizabeth of -England, whose history presents some features parallel to her own. Both -were disciplined in early life by the teachings of that stern nurse of -wisdom, adversity. Both were made to experience the deepest humiliation -at the hands of their nearest relative, who should have cherished and -protected them. Both succeeded in establishing themselves on the throne -after the most precarious vicissitudes. Each conducted her kingdom -through a long and triumphant reign, to a height of glory which it -had never before reached. Both lived to see the vanity of all earthly -grandeur, and to fall the victims of an inconsolable melancholy; and both -left behind an illustrious name, unrivaled in the subsequent annals of -the country. - -But with these few circumstances of their history, the resemblance -ceases. Their characters afford scarcely a point of contact. Elizabeth, -inheriting a large share of the bold and bluff King Harry’s temperament, -was haughty, arrogant, coarse, irascible; while with these fiercer -qualities she mingled deep dissimulation and strange irresolution. -Isabella, on the other hand, tempered the dignity of royal station -with the most bland and courteous manners. Once resolved, she was -constant in her purposes; and her conduct in public and private life -was characterized by candor and integrity. Both may be said to have -shown that magnanimity which is implied by the accomplishment of great -objects in the face of great obstacles. But Elizabeth was desperately -selfish; she was incapable of forgiving, not merely a real injury, but -the slightest affront to her vanity; and she was merciless in exacting -retribution. Isabella, on the other hand, lived only for others—was ready -at all times to sacrifice self to considerations of public duty; and far -from personal resentments, showed the greatest condescension and kindness -to those who had most sensibly injured her; while her benevolent heart -sought every means to mitigate the authorized severities of the law, even -toward the guilty. - -Both possessed rare fortitude. Isabella, indeed, was placed in situations -which demanded more frequent and higher displays of it than her rival; -but no one will doubt a full measure of this quality in the daughter -of Henry the Eighth. Elizabeth was better educated, and every way more -accomplished than Isabella. But the latter knew enough to maintain -her station with dignity; and she encouraged learning by a munificent -patronage. The masculine powers and passions of Elizabeth seemed to -divorce her in a great measure from the peculiar attributes of her sex; -at least from those which constitute its peculiar charm; for she had -abundance of its foibles—a coquetry and love of admiration which age -could not chill; a levity most careless, if not criminal; and a fondness -for dress and tawdry magnificence of ornament which was ridiculous, or -disgusting, according to the different periods of life in which it was -indulged. Isabella, on the other hand, distinguished through life for -decorum of manners and purity beyond the breath of calumny, was content -with the legitimate affection which she could inspire within the range -of her domestic circle. Far from a frivolous affectation of ornament or -dress, she was most simple in her own attire, and seemed to set no value -on her jewels, but as they could serve the necessities of the state; -when they could be no longer useful in this way, she gave them away to -her friends. Both were uncommonly sagacious in the selection of their -ministers, though Elizabeth was drawn into some errors in this particular -by her levity, as was Isabella by religious feeling. It was this, -combined with her excessive humility, which led to the only grave errors -in the administration of the latter. Her rival fell into no such errors, -and she was a stranger to the amiable qualities which led to them. - -The circumstances of their deaths, which were somewhat similar, displayed -the great dissimilarity of their characters. Both pined amidst their -royal state, a prey to incurable despondency rather than any marked -bodily distemper. In Elizabeth it sprung from wounded vanity, a sullen -conviction that she had outlived the admiration on which she had so long -fed—and even the solace of friendship and the attachment of her subjects. -Nor did she seek consolation, where alone it was to be found in that sad -hour. Isabella, on the other hand, sunk under a too acute sensibility to -the sufferings of others. But amidst the gloom which gathered around her, -she looked with the eye of faith to the brighter prospects which unfolded -of the future; and when she resigned her last breath, it was amidst the -tears and universal lamentations of her people. - - -The Character of Cortés. - -His character is marked with the most opposite traits, embracing -qualities apparently the most incompatible. He was avaricious, yet -liberal; bold to desperation, yet cautious and calculating in his plans; -magnanimous, yet very cunning; courteous and affable in his deportment, -yet inexorably stern; lax in his notions of morality, yet (not uncommon) -a sad bigot. The great feature in his character was constancy of purpose; -a constancy not to be daunted by danger, nor baffled by disappointment, -nor wearied out by impediments and delays. - -He was a knight-errant, in the literal sense of the word. Of all the -band of adventurous cavaliers whom Spain, in the sixteenth century, sent -forth on the career of discovery and conquest, there was none more deeply -filled with the spirit of romantic enterprise than Hernando Cortés. -Dangers and difficulties, instead of deterring, seemed to have a charm -in his eyes. They were necessary to rouse him to a full consciousness of -his powers. He grappled with them at the outset, and, if I may so express -myself, seemed to prefer to take his enterprises by the most difficult -side. He conceived, at the first moment of his landing in Mexico, the -design of its conquest. When he saw the strength of its civilization, he -was not turned from his purpose. When he was assailed by the superior -force of Narvaez, he still persisted in it; and, when he was driven in -ruin from the capital, he still cherished his original idea. After the -few years of repose which succeeded the conquest, his adventurous spirit -impelled him to that dreary march across the marshes of Chiapa; and, -after another interval, to seek his fortunes on the stormy Californian -Gulf. When he found that no other continent remained for him to conquer, -he made serious proposals to the emperor to equip a fleet at his own -expense, with which he would sail to the Moluccas, and subdue the Spice -Islands for the Crown of Castile! - -This spirit of knight-errantry might lead us to undervalue his talents as -a general, and to regard him merely in the light of a lucky adventurer. -But this would be doing him injustice, for Cortés was certainly a great -general, if that man be one, who performs great achievements with the -resources which his own genius has created. There is probably no instance -in history where so vast an enterprise has been achieved by means -apparently so inadequate. - - - - -UNITED STATES HISTORY. - - -ENGLISH DISCOVERIES AND SETTLEMENTS. - -In 1496 John Cabot, a merchant of Venice, but of English birth, under -the patronage of Henry VII., made a voyage of discovery, accompanied by -his son Sebastian, who became eminent as a bold, skilful navigator. They -sailed into Hudson’s Bay, exploring the shore line for some hundreds of -miles, and returned. This was really the first discovery of America, and -some months before Columbus reached the main land. No important results -followed immediately. - -Two years later Sebastian Cabot sailed for the new continent in command -of a squadron of well manned vessels. The northwest passage to India was -doubtless the objective point of the voyage; but, failing in that, he -gained much valuable knowledge of the country. - -The whole coast of New England, and of the Middle States, was now, for -the first time since the days of the Erricksons, traced by Europeans. -In 1498 a fruitless attempt was made to colonize the country he had -discovered. Some three hundred men were left on the coast of Labrador for -this purpose, many of whom perished, and all who survived were a year -after carried back to England. - -For reasons that do not fully appear Cabot was during most of his active -life in the service of Spain, having been appointed chief pilot, and -honored beyond all others who then sailed the seas. When seventy years -old he again visited his native country; was received with much favor, -and remained some years the active patron of English enterprise. - -Though for almost a century there was no actual possession of the lands -thus made known, Cabot’s work proved of inestimable importance to the -British crown. He traced the eastern coast of North America through more -than twenty degrees of latitude, and established the claim of England to -the best portion of the New World. - -Others of like adventurous spirit followed in the work of discovery. -Frobisher, Drake, Gilbert and Grenville, all men of influence, -successively came to America, but failed to establish permanent -settlements. In a few months the colonists either returned in -disappointment or perished. The last voyage made by the English before -their permanent occupancy of the country was in 1605. George Waymouth, -under the patronage of the Earl of Southampton, came to anchor off the -coast of Maine. He explored the harbor, sailed some distance up the -river, and opened a profitable trade with the Indians, some of whom -learned to speak English, and accompanied Waymouth on his homeward -voyage. Efforts that continued at intervals through a century, though for -the most part barren of the immediate results that were sought, were not -altogether in vain, and they served to keep secure the partial knowledge -that had been gained, and to sustain the hopes that were often dashed -with disappointment. - -In April, 1606, King James I. issued two patents, one to an association -of noble gentlemen and merchants, called the “London Company,” the other -to an association organized in the southwest part of England, called the -“Plymouth Company.” The grants were alike liberal, but only the London -Company succeeded under its charter, in planting an American colony. -The other company lost their first ship that was sent out, captured by -a Spanish man-of-war. The year following they sent out a company of one -hundred colonists, and began a settlement on the Kennebec river under -what seemed favorable circumstances. But the winter of 1607-’8 proved -very severe. Some were starved, some frozen, their storehouse burned, and -when summer came the survivors, as in other unfortunate attempts, escaped -to England. - -The London Company’s fleet of three vessels, under command of Christopher -Newport, carried one hundred and five colonists, reached the American -coast in April, intending to land in the neighborhood of Roanoke Island, -but a storm carried them into the Chesapeake. Coasting along the southern -shore of the magnificent bay, they entered the mouth of a broad, -beautiful river that they called James, in honor of the King. Proceeding -up the river about fifty miles they founded Jamestown, the first English -settlement in America. This was more than a hundred years after the -discovery of the continent by Cabot, so long a time did it take for the -English to get any permanent possession of the country discovered. For -all these long years they seemed to reap nothing but loss and misfortune -from their enterprise. Not a single spot on the vast continent, now -mostly peopled by their children, was as yet the settled habitation -of an Englishman; while Spain and France had wonderful successes in -the first century of their career of conquest and colonization. But -their prosperity was not enduring. The invaders who treated the native -inhabitants with murderous cruelty, were in turn oppressed by the home -government, and, struggling for relief, plunged into the most deplorable -anarchy. By injustice, mismanagement and tyranny, Spain alienated her -once numerous dependencies. France too, whose subjects planted many -flourishing colonies, lost them, not because of her oppression, but from -want of ability to afford them sufficient protection. - -England, the last to commence settling the western hemisphere, but -finally bringing to the task a spirit of progress and strength unknown to -her predecessors, has founded an empire mightier and more enduring than -any of its compeers; now lost indeed to her private aggrandizement, but -not to the honor of her name, or the best interest of mankind; an empire -already prosperous beyond all example in history, and destined, it is -probable, to yet unite under its genial protection every league of the -vast continent, stretching from the Atlantic to the Pacific, and from the -tropical forests of Darien to the eternal snows of the Arctic circle.[C] - -Among the gentlemen in the colony on James river there were those of -better culture and higher position, but none equaled, in intrepid -courage, force of character and practical wisdom, Captain John Smith. -There were none who contributed so much to the success of the enterprise. -He had been, from his early life, an adventurer, inured to hardships, and -fearless in danger. He returned to England from the war with the Turks, -in which he became distinguished for prowess and valor, in time to join -the colonists, and was appointed by King James a member of the council. -As the appointments were, very unwisely, under seal, and made known only -after they reached their destination, there was no legitimate authority -during the voyage, and a state of almost anarchy prevailed. Though no one -of the number possessed a truer manhood, Smith was accused of plotting -the massacre of the council, and for a time deprived of his liberty, but -when tried, fully acquitted. - -Many of the colonists being gentlemen unused to labor or hardships of -any kind, were sadly unfit for the difficult enterprise. Exposure and -want brought on malignant diseases. The fort, built for defense, was -filled with the sick, and in a few months half their number perished. Bad -management and dishonesty added to the calamities that were suffered. The -first two Governors were found guilty of embezzlement and of attempting -to desert in the company’s ship. The third had neither talents nor -courage, and gave up the office, for which he was incompetent. In their -distress Smith was chosen Governor, and did much to avert the calamities -which all, at length, saw impending. Unable, at first, to induce the -colonists to labor, or to seek the needed supplies by cultivating the -soil, he obtained corn and other provisions from the Indians by trading, -making some quite extensive trips for the purpose, and, by his courage -and address, acquired great influence over the savages. In one of his -excursions up the Chickahominy three of his company were killed, and he, -after a terrible struggle, taken captive, and came near losing his life. -When condemned to die, bound and placed in position to be slain by the -war-club of a stalwart, painted savage, ready for the bloody tragedy, -the stern chief yielded to the entreaties of his favorite daughter, -Pocahontas, released his captive, and made a covenant of peace with -him. This was not only a most touching event, but of great historical -importance. The loss of their Governor at that critical juncture would -have taken away all hope of continuing the settlement at Jamestown. His -influence with the colonists was great, and greater with the natives of -the country. He seemed to them without fear, while the natural dignity, -kindness and manliness of his bearing awed and conciliated the most -hostile tribes. Soon after his departure from the colony a most trying -crisis came, and they were saved only by the timely arrival of men and -supplies from the mother country. Other Governors succeeded, some of whom -did wisely. The lands first held in common were divided, and the owners -required to cultivate them. - -In 1619 a Dutch trader brought some negroes from Africa, which were sold -to the richer planters. Thus slavery began, and its blighting influence -was long felt both there and in the other colonies. It was at first -found profitable, and the population increased so rapidly that in less -than forty years from the date of the first charter the little band in -Virginia had grown to over twenty thousand. - -In the meantime some settlements were made in Carolina by Virginians, and -also by Puritans from New England, without chartered rights, and with -alternations of success and disaster. - -In 1663 liberal grants were issued by Charles II., and colonization -advanced more rapidly. But the colonial government, adopted not by the -people but by the proprietors, was a kind of landed aristocracy, that was -distasteful, and the arrogant demands of the ruling class were met with -rebellion. - -An attempt was made at self-government, which succeeded so far as to -show that aristocratic institutions and customs were not suited to the -wilderness; and the famous constitution, framed with much labor by Lord -Shaftsbury and the justly celebrated Dr. Locke, was abandoned, as its -provisions were found oppressive and impracticable. The Indians, once -numerous in the Carolinas, for a time gave much trouble, but through -pestilence, wars and drunkenness their power was broken, and they rapidly -faded away. - - -SETTLEMENT OF NEW ENGLAND. - -In 1607 the Plymouth Company made an unsuccessful attempt on the -Kennebec; but, though baffled and hindered, the purpose of colonization -was not abandoned. In 1609 Captain Smith, injured by an accident, and -disheartened by the unhappy state of the colony at Jamestown, returned to -London to interest others in the settlement of America. Time was needed -to make the preparation; and in 1614 he came in command of two ships to -the coast of lower Maine, explored the country, and drew maps of the -whole coast line from the Penobscot to Cape Cod, and called the region -New England. - -No colony was then planted. Months and years were consumed fruitlessly in -making and unmaking plans that proved impracticable, or at best failed -in the execution; till in 1617 the Plymouth Company was superseded by -the Council of Plymouth, consisting of forty of the most wealthy and -influential men of the kingdom. They planned magnificently, and made many -fair promises; but the spirit of the enterprise was intensely secular if -not selfish, and the hopes cherished were again disappointed. The actual -settlement of New England was begun by men of more earnest spirit and -loftier aim, to whom conscience and the love of liberty were a higher law. - -The Pilgrims, a class of deeply conscientious non-conformists, who, -because of the persecutions endured, had in the land of their birth no -certain abiding place, and many of whom for ten years found an asylum in -Holland, had now, by some mysterious influence, turned their thoughts and -hopes to the New World. They had known the bitterness of leaving home -and country for conscience sake, had in their voluntary exile cultivated -habits of industry, gained strength of character by the things they -suffered, and were now ready to encounter any difficulty to find a home, -though in the far-off American wilderness. - -With no charter or grant of land from the king they could only obtain -consent of the Company to occupy some uninhabited part of that vast and -rather indefinite tract then known as Virginia, and between 34° and -45° north latitude. After much difficulty they obtained two vessels, -the “Speedwell” and “May-Flower.” The former, being found unseaworthy, -returned to Plymouth, and the “May-Flower” proceeded with one hundred -and one colonists. Encountering fierce storms it was a long, perilous -passage of sixty-three days; and being compelled to land outside the -limits of the Virginia Company’s jurisdiction, and so without any -government, they proceeded at once to form one. All the men of the -company, forty-one in number, signed the constitution before leaving -the ship. It was brief but comprehensive, and, with an honest avowal -of allegiance to the crown, democratic in the most explicit sense. On -Monday, the 11th of December, 1620, the Pilgrims landed on the Rock of -Plymouth, on the western shore of Cape Cod. It was late in the season, -and though all possible efforts were made to provide themselves shelter, -and some means of defense in case of attack, there was much sickness, -suffering and death during the winter. An early spring brought relief -to those who survived; and, from year to year, their decimated ranks -were recruited by new arrivals. Treaties of peace were made with the -Indians; the fields and forests furnished food, and in a short time the -colony numbered thousands. Other settlements were made, and in ten years -spread over the country from Cape Ann to Plymouth. Before the end of the -next decade some fifty towns and villages dotted the country, and the -signs of thrift were most encouraging. W. Stevens, a ship builder, had -already launched an American vessel of four hundred tons burden; and two -hundred and ninety-three immigrant ships had anchored in Massachusetts -Bay, and more than 20,000 Europeans had found homes as the outcome of the -humble beginning at Plymouth. But the good men who had suffered much for -conscience’ sake, and that they might enjoy liberty, were not themselves -free from the bigotry they spurned and became cruelly intolerant of those -who dared differ from them. - -But that narrowness was soon overcome, and measures unworthy of them -overruled for good. The banishment of the eloquent Roger Williams and -others who pleaded for complete religious toleration, and declared that -the consciences of men are in no way bound by the authority of the -magistrate, so far from quenching the spirit of freedom that burned in -his manly words, gave it wider scope and richer fruitage. The exile, -finding favor with the Indians, whose rights he had so nobly defended, -soon became, by purchase, the owner of Rhode Island. He founded the city -of Providence and established a little republic, in whose constitution -freedom of conscience was guaranteed, and persecution for opinion’s sake -forbidden. Moreover, his influence in Massachusetts was scarcely less -than it would have been had he remained. - -The seed was sown, and the fruit very soon appeared. The aristocracy -that was growing up in spite of all disclaimers was overthrown, a -representative government established, and the good Puritans, without -compromising their orthodoxy, became more tolerant toward such as -“followed not with them.” - -The colonies of Rhode Island, Maryland and Pennsylvania were the first -civil communities in which free toleration in religion was granted, but -the leaven was working. A nation was fast growing up in the wilderness, -whose resources were rapidly developing. But the scattered communities -were much exposed, and, for mutual defense, the colonies of Plymouth, -Massachusetts Bay, Connecticut and New Haven united in 1643, forming -the “United Colonies of New England.” The union lasted forty years, -and foreshadowed the union of the United States. In union they found -strength, and increased still more rapidly in all the resources of a -prosperous community. They had council chambers, churches, school houses, -and printing presses, with probably as large a proportion of educated and -highly cultured people as are found in any new settlement. That many were -strangely superstitious, bigoted and intolerant; that lives, otherwise -noble and praiseworthy, were stained with acts of injustice and cruelty, -is confessed with sorrow; but it only proves them men with the weaknesses -and faults that belong to our common humanity. Their virtues alone are -worthy of imitation. - -While rapid progress was made in the east, and popular government was -becoming securely established, the work of colonization was pushed -vigorously in other sections, and, in less than fifty years, there had -been planted fifteen colonies, most of which prospered greatly. In 1636 -Providence united with Rhode Island, in 1677 Maine with Massachusetts, -and in 1682 New Haven with Connecticut. Of those eventually forming the -“Empire” and “Keystone” states mention will be made hereafter. - -[C] Abridged from “People’s History.” - - [End of Required Reading for March.] - - * * * * * - -A correspondent asks: “What is the meaning of ‘Creole?’ To whom is it -applied, and why?” The word is French—the Spanish being nearly the same. -It means primarily to create, but also to nourish, educate, bring up. -It was first applied to children of French and Spanish parentage born -in the West Indies or in Louisiana, because they were brought up in the -country to which their parents came as colonists. The name is honorable. -The influence of climate and other circumstances made these children of -European parentage differ somewhat in appearance from their ancestors. -They were less hardy and robust, but more beautiful. The term “Creoles” -is sometimes applied to all born in tropical climates, as they have some -common characteristics. - - - - -HELEN’S TOWER. - -By CHARLES BLATHERWICK. - - - Helen’s tower, here I stand, - Dominant over sea and land. - Son’s love built me, and I hold - Mother’s love engraved in gold. - Love is in and out of time, - I am mortal stone and lime. - Would my granite girth were strong - As either love, to last as long, - I should wear my crown entire - To and thro’ the Doomsday fire, - And be found of angel eyes - In earth’s recurring Paradise.—_A. Tennyson._ - -Halfway up Belfast Lough, on the high ground to the left you may see a -remarkable landmark. This is Helen’s Tower, built by the present Earl -of Dufferin as a tribute of filial affection to his mother, the late -Countess of Gifford, and formally named after her on attaining his -majority. - -Looking across from the grey old walls of Carrickfergus, it may be seen -crowning the highest hill on the Claudeboye estate. Clear cut against the -sky, there it stands, lashed by the winds or touched by the sun, ever -firm and enduring—a fitting memorial of one of the best and noblest of -women. - -Lady Gifford was a Sheridan, one to whom wit and beauty came as natural -gifts, yet one who dipped deeply into the font of human knowledge, and -by pure sympathy with all that was good and beautiful in life, exerted a -lasting influence on all those whose privilege it was to know her. - -A short drive from Bangor, or, still better, a pleasant two-mile stretch -across the turf from Claudeboye House, will bring you to the foot of the -hill. Here, glimmering amid ferns, sedges, birches, and firs, very calm -and peaceful on a golden autumn day, with Helen’s Tower reflected on its -face, is a quiet lake. Then a smart climb through a fir wood, and the -tower—a veritable Scotch tower, with “corbie stairs” and jutting turrets -all complete—is before you. - -At the basement lives the old keeper with his wife; and here, after -inscribing your name in the visitors’ book, you follow him up the stone -steps. - -The sleeping chamber first. A cosy little room, remarkable for the fine -specimen of French embroidery which decorates the bedstead, with the -quaint inscription on the tester— - - “_I . nightly . pitch . my . moving . tent_ - _A . day’s . march . nearer . home._” - -From here you are taken to the top. - -Looking east on a clear day the view is superb. From Claudeboye woods and -lakes, Belfast Lough and the Antrim hills on the left, the eye sweeps -round to Cantire and the Scotch coast, till distance is lost in the dim -range of Cumberland hills. - -Descending again, we enter the principal chamber—octagonal, oak-paneled, -with groined pointed ceiling and stained-glass windows. On these are -numerous quaint designs, intermixed with the signs of the zodiac, showing -the pursuits of mankind during the progress of the seasons—from the -sturdy sower of spring to the shrivelled old man warming his toes by -the winter fire. Over the fire-place is a niche for a silver lamp, and -flanking the west window are two poetical inscriptions—that on the left, -printed in gold and having reference to the lamp, is by Lord Dufferin’s -mother; and that on the right, printed in bold black type, is by the -poet-laureate. - -On reading Lady Gifford’s graceful verses, we are pathetically reminded -that she was not spared to see her son’s brilliant career. I give them -here, and the laureate’s sonorous lines stand at the head of this paper. - - -TO MY DEAR SON ON HIS TWENTY-FIRST BIRTHDAY. - -[_With a Silver Lamp._—“_Fiat Lux._”] - - How shall I bless thee? Human Love - Is all too poor in passionate words! - The heart aches with a sense above - All language that the lip affords! - Therefore, a symbol shall express - My love;—a thing nor rare nor strange, - But yet—eternal—measureless— - Knowing no shadow and no change! - Light! which of all the lovely shows - To our poor world of shadows given, - The fervent Prophet-voices chose - Alone—as attribute of Heaven! - - At a most solemn pause we stand! - From this day forth, for evermore, - The weak, but loving, human hand - Must cease to guide thee as of yore! - Then as through life thy footsteps stray - And earthly beacons dimly shine, - “Let there be Light” upon thy way, - And holier guidance far than mine. - “Let there be Light” in thy clear soul, - When Passion tempts, or Doubts assail, - When Grief’s dark tempests o’er thee roll - “Let there be Light” that shall not fail! - - So—angel guarded—may’st thou tread - The narrow path, which few may find; - And at the end look back, nor dread - To count the vanished years behind! - And pray, that she whose hand doth trace - This heart-warm prayer, when life is past, - May see and know thy blessed face - In God’s own glorious Light at last!—_Good Words._ - -Mr. Robert Browning has also written lines upon this “Tower,” and -has consented to their publication in a late issue of the _Pall Mall -Gazette_. In an introduction to the poem, the _Gazette_ remarks: “The -difference in treatment of the same subject by the two poets will, we are -sure, interest our readers. Mr. Browning’s tribute to the love-inducing -qualities of the late Lady Gifford was no mere compliment, as all who -knew her will bear witness.” - - -“HELEN’S TOWER.” - - Who hears of Helen’s Tower, may dream, perchance, - How the Greek Beauty from the Scæan Gate - Gazed on old friends unanimous in hate, - Death-doom’d because of her fair countenance. - - Hearts would leap otherwise at thy advance, - Lady, to whom this Tower is consecrate! - Like hers, thy face once made all eyes elate, - Yet, unlike hers, was blessed by every glance. - - The Tower of Hate is outworn, far and strange; - A transitory shame of long ago, - It dies into the sand from which it sprang; - But thine, Love’s rock-built Tower, shall fear no change; - God’s self laid stable earth’s foundation so, - When all the morning stars together sang. - - —_Robert Browning._ - - * * * * * - -The traces of human deeds fade swiftly away from the sun-lighted earth, -as the transient shade of thought from the brow, but nothing is lost and -dissipated, which the rolling hours, replete with secrets, have received -into their dark creative bosom. Time is a blooming field; nature is ever -teeming with life, and all is seed, and all is fruit.—_Schiller._ - - - - -MENDELSSOHN’S GRAVE AND HUMBOLDT’S HOME. - -By the Author of “German-American Housekeeping,” etc. - - -I wish this article could be accompanied by a pen and ink sketch made -on the spot of Mendelssohn’s grave and that of his sister Fanny. The -simplicity of it would surprise you, as it astonished me, on one Sunday -afternoon when, in company with a friend, I wandered in search of the -resting place of him whose songs need no words. We had both imagined some -lofty monument would mark the spot, and that in order to find it, it -would only be necessary to inquire of some one in the vicinity. Pursuing -this plan, to our utter amazement we only received an ignorant stare from -plebeian and patrician. Finally being told by an old gentleman, “if we -would go beyond the Canal-strasse in the direction of the Belle-alliance -Platz down the Schöneberger Ufer through a narrow street,” we would come -to a gate opening into a cemetery, which we must pass through, before -reaching a smaller cemetery, in which Mendelssohn was buried. After many -efforts we roused the old porter who kept the key to the latter gate. We -walked rapidly in, expecting to see something in monumental art worthy of -the name, but the artless old porter pointed to a grave in the corner and -there, overshadowed by some trees, stood the plain slabs with the names -of Felix, Fanny and August Mendelssohn. - -A curious sense of the incongruous came over us while standing by the -simple stones and recalling the solemn and appropriate demonstration at -the time of Felix Mendelssohn’s death, made in every city and town where -his genius had been known. Was it true that here in this small, unknown -grave-yard they had left him? Was it to yonder small gate the four horses -in black accoutrements drew the carriage containing the coffin covered -with palm-branches, laurel-wreaths and flowers? And did the great choirs -and orchestras of the city pass through with the grand choral, “Jesus my -trust,” preceded by all Germany’s musicians, the clergy, civil officers, -professors, officers of the army, and the immense throng of admirers? -Perplexed by such thought we followed the old porter, who had started -with a watering pot to the grave beyond, and asked if a monument was to -be erected to Mendelssohn’s memory. “Ach, nein, er war einer Jude, und -deshalb ist er vernachlässigt.” A Jew, therefore is his grave neglected. - -When Paul and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles it was because the Jews -“had judged themselves unworthy of everlasting life.” But we are never -told that a penitent Jew was treated differently from any one else in -the days of the Apostles. Although a Jew by birth, Felix Mendelssohn’s -character wanted no principle of the genuine Christian. Never was -feeling more sacred and profound, expressed in harmonious strain than he -expressed in his great oratorio of “St. Paul” and “Elijah,” nor can the -praise of God be more grandly heard on earth than in the double chorus of -his XLII. Psalm, when well rendered, or again, when with his pious heart -he wished to show the triumph at the creation of light over darkness, -which ends with a beautiful duet, “Therefore I sing thy everlasting -praise, thou faithful God.” - -We are told that Mendelssohn spent his last days laboring over a new -oratorio—“Christ.” It was commenced during his stay in Italy, and while -rambling among the mountains of Switzerland he is said to have been -inspired with the theme for his work, which he hoped to make his best. -Never was wealth used more wisely and religiously than his. Not only did -he clothe the naked and feed the hungry, but every one who came near -him with aspirations for an ennobling life he advanced. He undertook a -tremendous amount of labor in giving concerts in Leipzig, the proceeds -of which were devoted to the statue of Bach. At first he undertook to -erect such a monument out of his own means, saying “that it was only -right that John Sebastian Bach, who had labored so usefully and with such -distinguished honor as cantor at the Thomas school at Leipzig, should -have a monument in the streets of the city in which he had lived, as an -immortal spirit of harmony.” At these concerts he allowed only Bach’s -music to be produced, intending in this way, he said, to make the rising -generations of musicians more familiar with the works of one to whom he -felt under the greatest weight of obligation, and whom he is said to -have resembled in the severity of his studies as well as the loftiness -of his aims. But this is the expression of Mendelssohn’s best friends; -adverse criticism has much to say, and while his motives were pure and -his compositions genuine and vivacious, yet in sublime combinations and -serious themes Bach and Beethoven can alone be compared. - -Every winter in Berlin the oratorios of “Elijah” and “St. Paul” are given -in the Sing-Academy. This old music hall is a place of memorial scenes, -the directorship of which Mendelssohn once applied for, at the earnest -solicitation of his friends, and was refused. The enthusiastic audiences -which now assemble there to hear his music seem to be as forgetful of -this as they are ignorant of the little secluded grave-yard in the -outskirts of the city where his immense throng of friends and admirers -left him twenty years ago. - -In beautiful imitation of his noble efforts for Bach’s monument could an -appropriation of the money secured by the rendering of his great oratorio -be made—an idea which occurs to the mind of strangers in Berlin, but -unfortunately not to the citizens, who are less disposed in this case -than the Greeks to honor their dead, and who more readily ridicule in -Mendelssohn’s death than praise such sentiment as the following: - - “By the sea’s margin, by the sea’s strand, - Thy monument, Themistocles shall stand; - By it directed to thy native shore, - The merchant shall convey his freighted store, - And when her fleets are summoned to the fight, - Athens shall conquer with thy grave in sight.” - -It had never occurred to the Berliners to raise a monument to Goethe -until two years ago, and Alexander and Wilhelm von Humboldt have just -been recognized in this way. “Tegel,” the grand old home of Alexander, -is seldom seen by visitors, that is to say, it is not frequented by the -traveler as Potsdam and Charlottenburg. An interesting place, and an -interesting master it had, “who had trod many lands, known many deeds, -probed many hearts, beginning with his own, and was far in readiness for -God.” His grave is just beyond the house, at the end of an avenue. His -home has been inherited by a niece, and is kept up in all the elegance of -former years. The grounds are very handsome, so densely covered in places -with magnificent old trees along avenues stretching beyond the house and -grave. These forest trees are very rare in this low sandy region. After -driving for miles through barren land with only occasional forests of -stiff pines, to come suddenly upon trees which somewhat resemble our -American oak, bestows a happy home-like feeling to the American who has -wandered from her primeval forests. - -The house at “Tegel” is built in the most rigid style, relieved on the -outside by niches filled with good pieces of statuary. Within every room -is painfully neat—the formality with which the furniture is placed shows -evidence that the owner had no wife and no children. It is an attempt at -an Italian villa, but seems too cold and formal for such a climate as -Berlin. There is certainly taste displayed and cultivation evinced in the -selection of many things. The library is filled with books, principally -works of Humboldt and Voltaire. On the tables are large portfolios -containing maps and cartoons. The desk with the pen and inkstand remain -just as he left them. Indeed, there is only a suggestion here and there, -that the niece is living and owning the place—it seems as if she were a -ghost and her life a myth—so still and so orderly are the rooms, and so -undisturbed hang the red apples by the house. Indeed, the house seems as -silent as the stately avenue of oaks that leads to the grave. Humboldt -left a handsome fortune to this niece, for he lived and died a bachelor. - -He owned many valuable pieces of statuary. The original of Thorwaldsen’s -Venus was purchased by Humboldt with much pride, it is said, and placed -in his collection with other rare pieces found at various places in his -travels. Among other curious possessions a mutilated old fountain from -Pompeii stands in the hall. The floors are tiles, as one generally finds -in Germany, and the saloon which contains the finest statuary suggests -Goethe’s lines in “Mignon:” - - “Und Marmor Bilder stehen und sehen mich an.” - -What is there in the make up of literary men which prompts them almost -invariably to isolate themselves in some far removed country place? The -explanation which is generally given by themselves is, that their time -being so precious they can not be interrupted; their ideas will not grow -and flourish in the midst of the talkative world. Emerson tells of the -literary man who declared “the solitary river was not solitary enough; -the sun and moon put him out. When he bought a house the first thing he -did was to plant trees. He could not enough conceal himself.” ’Tis worse, -and tragic Emerson goes on to remark that no man is fit for society -who has fine traits. “At a distance he is admired, but bring him hand -to hand, he is a cripple.” He affects to be a good companion; but is -he entitled to marry? But happily for our love of Emerson, in the same -essay he observes, “A man must be clothed with society or we shall feel a -certain bareness and poverty.” “For behavior, men learn it as they take -diseases, one of another.” “But people are to be taken in small doses.” -“Solitude is impracticable and society fatal.” Whoever talked more to the -point than this wise philosopher? Carlyle talked more wisely, because -his spiritual sky was less nebulous, perhaps—but who shall judge of -this? All men who have written have subjected themselves to criticism, -and criticism is desirable, provided it originates with good and honest -intentions. Madame d’Staël wanted to hear it, not to read it! and if more -authors and literary people would live as Goethe, as Macaulay, as Madame -d’Staël, as the recent German novelist, Berthold Auerbach, in the midst -of their friends or foes as they may chance to be, hearing the arguments -for and against them, would they not have fewer words and paragraphs to -regret at the end of their career? Goethe wanted to hear all that could -be said of him, that he might the more cleverly understand what he was, -what he was writing for, and where his lessons were to be honored. - -Berthold Auerbach was in hearty sympathy with all about him—always living -in the heart of the city, seeing his friends once a week through special -invitation, as well as whenever they called, and observing his birthdays -with a childish interest. One day, finding him sitting on a sofa, back of -a table covered with flowers and fruits and presents of various kinds, -we at once knew it was his birthday, and expressed a regret that we had -not come in with an offering. “Oh, that does not matter, so you bring -yourselves; the presents are only from those who did not come; they can -not take the place of the absent ones, but they signify love! and love -is what we live for!” How much more admirable than the rigid solitary -scholar who sits far removed from the voice of the people! Franz Liszt -is another German who, although so old, and one would think so exhausted -with the voice of praise and adoration from the world, retains an intense -longing for his friends and society, and they for him. When he reaches -Weimar in the summer, after his winter in Pesth, every one knows or feels -his presence. The Berliners even rejoice that he is the nearer to them. -We are glad that Longfellow and Buchanan Read and Healy, and a host of -Americans have felt his magic friendship, and watched his Saturn fingers -so full of knots. His Sixth Rhapsodie, “Les Cloches de Geneve”—“etûdes -d’exécution transcendante”—tell how great is his heart, and have most -lasting influence upon the mind and feelings. Wagner, Liszt, Auerbach, -Knaus and many other artists, musicians and writers of Germany, show -that it is possible to live for one’s friends, while living also for -fame. But, alas! in America reputation and success are coupled with such -secluded habits and such insatiable work that the personal influence of -our literary and scientific men can not be known or estimated. Either -overwork or small means keeps most of them tied down to a most prosaic -life. The wife of one of our distinguished poets, in speaking of the -state of society in New York City, said there had not been for years what -one could call a literary coterie; that Bryant during his lifetime could -have had such a salon, but he was personally too cold and indifferent to -devote his leisure hours to the light and easy-going talk of the salon; -but she went on to say that had one lamented one lived, he with his warm -and generous nature, his wide and untiring interest in others, could have -been the center, the heart and soul of such a circle. Alas! in the last -few years how are the great about us fallen—Longfellow, Emerson, Bayard, -Taylor, Bryant, Ticknor, Motley. Bancroft, who came in with the beginning -of the century, may be spared us until its end. - - - - -FLOTSAM! (1492.) - -By J. LOGIE ROBERTSON. - - - All the mill-horses of Europe - Were plodding round and round, - All the mills were droning - The same old sound. - - The drivers were dozing, the millers - Were deaf—as millers will be; - When—startling them all—without warning, - Came a great shout from the sea! - - It startled them all: the horses, - Lazily plodding round, - Started and stopped; and the mills dropped, - Like a mantle, their sound. - - The millers looked over their shoulders, - The drivers opened their eyes; - A silence, deeper than deafness, - Had fallen out of the skies. - - “Halloa, there!”—this time distinctly - It rose from the barren sea; - And Europe, turning in wonder, - Whispered “What can it be?” - - “Come down! come down to the shore here!” - And Europe was soon on the sand;— - It was the great Columbus - Dragging his prize to land!—_Good Words._ - - * * * * * - -The periods of our lives which give us the most joy at the moment, and -which are most exquisite in memory, are those when we have gone most -wholly out of ourselves, and lived for others. She who seeks excellence -and not reputation alone, rises highest in her pursuits; and she who -foregoes her own pleasures—ignoring, it may be, her own rights—and -forgets herself, in her genuine interest for others, attains to the -surest and most satisfactory enjoyment. The secret of many low and -miserable lives is the complete absorption of the man and the woman in -their own pleasures and wants, cares, character and prospect.—_Mary A. -Livermore, in “What shall we do with our Daughters?”_ - - - - -THE SEA AS AN AQUARIUM. - -A lecture delivered at the Monterey Assembly, Pacific Grove Retreat, -California, 1883. - -By C. L. ANDERSON, M.D. - -[Concluded.] - - -Whilst these “rivers in the ocean” are flowing more or less rapidly -toward the Arctic regions, there are undercurrents moving slowly but -irresistibly toward the equator, or at least in a direction to restore -the equilibrium of waters. That these undercurrents come from the poles -is already demonstrated by the thermometer. At certain depths under the -equator the temperature is as low as 35° or 36° F. This low temperature -could not be maintained unless supplied from the Polar regions. Fresh -water freezes at 32° and salt water, that is sea water, at about 27°, -according to the density. In many places north of England, Dr. Carpenter -found the lower depths at a temperature of about 29°. He speaks of an -ocean river 2,000 feet deep, colder than the freezing point of fresh -water. Why could not this low temperature be maintained without supposing -a supply from the Polar regions? The temperature of the earth’s crust -twenty or thirty feet from the surface is quite uniform at 50° to 55° -all over the temperate zones. At that depth—say thirty feet—it is not -deep enough to be influenced by “the internal heat” of the earth, which -we experience in going down into mines, or which shows itself in the hot -water from very deep springs, and yet it is sufficiently covered so as -not to be influenced by seasonable changes. The water would naturally -take the temperature of the earth’s crust. This has been proven in the -case of the Mediterranean Sea. This body of water is shut off from the -general circulatory system by the Strait of Gibraltar, which is so -shallow at its outlet that no communication between the deep water of -the Mediterranean and the Atlantic can possibly take place. This great -“middle earth sea” is at some places 11,000 to 12,000 feet deep. And -yet Dr. Carpenter found the temperature in August and September 78° at -the surface; and by going down with the thermometer the heat gradually -diminished, until at the depth of 600 feet the temperature was 55°. From -this point, curious as it may appear, there was no change in heat until -the bottom was reached. Whatever was the temperature at 600 feet it was -the same all the way down. He then ascertained that the temperature of -the earth’s crust in that region was 54° and 55°. - -This shows pretty clearly that depth of water alone does not produce the -coldness found in the seas having connection with the Polar regions. - -But there are other ways of demonstrating this lower cold current. At a -meeting of the Geographical Society Dr. Carpenter exhibited in a simple -and minute way these warm and cold currents. He had a trough constructed -with plate glass sides, about six feet long, a foot deep, and the sides -not more than one inch from each other. At one end of this trough a -piece of ice was wedged in between the two sides. That represented the -Polar area. At the other end heat was applied by a bar of metal laid on -the upper surface of the water, and the end carried over the trough and -heated with a spirit lamp—to represent the equatorial area. Then some -coloring matter was put in the water; red at the warm end, and blue at -the cold end. Now what took place? The water tinged with blue, put in -at the surface of the Polar area, being subject to a cold atmospheric -temperature immediately fell to the bottom. It then crept slowly along -the bottom of the trough, and at the warm end it gradually rose toward -the surface, and gradually returned along the surface to the point from -which it started. The red followed the same course as the blue, but -started from a different point. It crept along the surface from the -Equatorial to the Polar end, and there fell to the bottom, just as the -blue had done, and formed another stratum, creeping along the bottom -and coming again to the surface. Each color made a distinct circulation -during the half hour that the experiment was under observation. - -Now this is an experiment that can be repeated in our parlors without -going down to the Equator or up to the North pole; an additional proof -that we often have the very thing at our doors that we travel thousands -of miles to find. - -Until the last four or five years the opinion prevailed that the ocean -was barren of life at great depths. Continued researches, however, find -that many forms and great profusion of life exists at a depth of two -and three miles. This deep water life seems to be adapted to the low -temperature near the freezing point of fresh water—and the forms are -usually very small, requiring thousands to weigh a grain. There is an -exuberance of that small animal known as _globagerina_—the little animal -that secretes carbonate of lime for a covering, and makes pretty much -all our chalk beds. The well known “White Cliffs of England” were made -by this little animal, and in the deeper portions of the Atlantic it is -still at work. Some day when the ocean’s bed is raised a few thousand -feet these beds of chalk will appear and be exactly like the chalk of the -_cretaceous period_, so much talked of and written about by geologists. -Again, there are other animals dredged lately in larger quantities at a -great depth, 3,000 and 4,000 feet, belonging to the sponges. These are -busy in making _flints_—or such material as flints are composed of. - -So we find in this large aquarium, the great sea, the same processes -going on—the same material manufactured that took place in what is termed -the older geological formation. Can we say that creation is complete? -That the earth is finished, and, like a ship we read about the other day, -to be disposed of for the old iron it contains? Not long since I visited -a marble quarry, from which very curious and beautiful marble, resembling -the onyx, was being taken. There were thick strata cropping out; and the -air, and rain, and frost had disintegrated the exposed parts, so they -looked as old as the earth. But just beneath, and in various places, were -little springs of warm water, and as these bubbled out of the earth they -deposited on cooling and exposure to the air, the same kind of marble—and -there I saw going on the process of marble making that had continued -doubtless for thousands of years. - -On the shores, in the tide, pools and lagoons of Monterey bay we often -gather little plants classed with the _Algæ_, or sea-moss, which we call -diatoms. They are exceedingly small—some of them—so that we have to -magnify them with the microscope several hundred diameters, in order to -see how they are formed. Some kinds grow on the larger sea weeds, some -on the rocks, and some appear to be free in the water, coming ashore in -large quantities with the foam of the surf, and giving a greenish brown -color to the sand of the shore. These diatoms are composed mainly of -silex—flint. If we examine the rocks of our highest ridges and mountains -and the cliffs of our shores in places, with the microscope, we shall -find them largely composed of fragments of diatoms and spiculæ of -sponges. And these are chiefly of the same species that we find alive -to-day. Thus while the “chalk rocks” on our shores, the sand stones and -harder rocks are melting away under the pounding waves of the sea, and -being carried to the lower bottoms, fresh supplies of diatoms and sponges -are mixed therewith, and we have a continuation, under our eyes, of what -was begun thousands of years ago. - -Let us for a moment consider this fluid we call water, especially sea -water. Chemically speaking, pure water is one of the rarest things—that -is, water absolutely free from all foreign matter, divested of everything -save hydrogen and oxygen in the combining proportions, by weight one -part of hydrogen to eight of oxygen; by volume, two of hydrogen to one -of oxygen, we have pure water—an _oxide_ of _hydrogen_. But absolutely -pure water must be prepared in a vacuum, and it must never have contact -with air of any kind. Pure water would be instantly fatal to any animal -that had to breathe it with gills, as a fish, simply because it contains -no oxygen in solution, which the animal can use to oxydize the blood in -the gills. We in breathing air get oxygen by decomposing the air, but -animals that breathe in water do not decompose the water, but take from -it the free oxygen that is found mechanically mixed with the water. Pure -water, being the standard of measurement of liquors and solids, is taken -as one or one thousand. Sea water is 1,020, or near, whilst the water of -the Dead Sea, or of lakes and seas with no outlet go as high as 1,225, or -even to a point where they are saturated, or can not dissolve any more. -Such is the case with the Great Salt Lake of Utah, and Mono Lake, of -California. Water of this kind is not usually inhabited by any kind of -gill breathing animals. - -How did the sea become salt? By the washings out of the land, and -the disintegration of the rocks by the elements, such as ice, wind, -heat, rain, etc. The sun causes evaporation; so that the sea is being -constantly lifted into the air and carried in the shape of clouds to the -land, where it is drawn down and flows again into the sea. The solid -matter carried down to the sea does not return. It remains in solution, -or is deposited on the bottom. The clouds contain almost pure water. They -distribute the visible ocean throughout the invisible air. The rocks and -the trees, the animals and the air all receive their respective shares -of water; and in the course of time it is returned to the sea. Were -evaporation to continue at the present rate, it would require about 1,600 -years before the ocean beds would become dry land. But in one way and -another there is just as much water returned to the sea each year as is -taken out. Not one drop is lost. The seas may change their beds—they may -flow where the forest now stands, and their waters may cover our highest -mountains, and their bottoms may rise many hundred feet above their -present level, and still there will not be one drop more or less of the -great body of water that now covers more than two-thirds of the earth’s -surface. The sea will still claim its own. The water that floats to-day -in the clouds may to-morrow course through some giant tree of the forest, -or be taken up in forming a beautiful crystal, or aid in the bloom and -fragrance of a flower, or be taken into the lungs of some animal and -deprived of the oxygen that it holds in solution, or it may be converted -into steam and propel a ship or a railroad train, or it may be buried -under the earth in a bed of coal and only be set free some thousands -of years hence. But like a wayward child it will return again to its -mother—the sea. - - “Tho’ the mills of God grind slowly, - Yet they grind exceeding small; - Tho’ with patience He stands waiting, - With exactness grinds He all.” - -The deliberation, the minuteness, the exactness, the patience and the -waiting of the grinding sea, and yet the magnificent, sublime result, are -most beautifully exemplified to those who have “entered into the springs -of the sea,” or have “walked in search of the depth.” - -The upper currents of the sea are comparatively shallow. Whilst the depth -is often eight or nine miles, these currents in the deepest places do not -extend more than 2,000 or 3,000 feet, and usually only a few fathoms. -They move, however, when deep, with considerable velocity, say at the -rate of four miles an hour. The great body of water lies below, totally -undisturbed by any atmospheric agencies, yet moving slowly, invisibly, -but sufficient to keep the equilibrium and level of the waters. So -quietly does this great mass of the ocean pass over the bottom surface, -that the smallest particle of microscopic matter that has fallen down, is -not disturbed, and would remain there forever, but for the giant tread of -the earthquake, or the volcanic explosion. The dust ground and deposited -by the “mills of God,” makes the foundations of islands and continents. - -Although demonstrated that life organisms extend to the bottom at the -deepest places, yet in the rapidly flowing current the busy activities of -life are to be seen. There are plains and meadows, forests and deserts, -hills, mountains and plateaus, in the sea. At some places the bottom -teems with life. Take, for instance, what are called the “banks”—the -fishing grounds of Norway, Ireland, Newfoundland, etc.; they are -submarine plains unquestionably, and must have a high degree of fertility -in order to supply food for the billions of fish of a voracious kind—as -codfish, halibut, etc. These large fish feed on mollusca and crustacea, -and these feed on smaller animals—but principally on Algæ or sea-weed. -Feeding on pastures of this kind we sometimes find the most enormous -animals. Steller’s sea-cow is an instance. They are described as found by -him in 1742, on Behring’s Island, covered with a hide resembling the bark -of an old oak tree. They grew to be thirty-five or forty feet long, and -to weigh 50,000 pounds. They fed on the abundant Algæ along the coast. -They yielded milk in abundance, which with their flesh were said by -Steller to be superior to those of the cow. - -But if the sea map be considered as an aquarium, (that is, a body of -water supporting animal and vegetable life), better expressed by the term -_aquavivarium_—so may it be considered a cemetery, an _aquamortuum_. The -life, so profuse, that takes into itself bodies of endless forms and -sizes, finally yields them up to the sea, and they are buried in the -bottom. There is no land where the sea has not been, and where “vestiges -of creation” may not be found. If we ascend to the highest mountain, -or descend to the lowest valley, behold there are diatoms, shells of -mollusks, débris of corals, and bones of whales. Whence came they? -Science can answer no better than Scripture: “The earth is the Lord’s, -and the fulness thereof; the world and they that dwell therein. For He -hath founded it upon the seas and established it upon the floods.” - -Beside the natural course of life and death, there are various ways by -which the inhabitants of the sea may be suddenly destroyed. As, for -instance: by the influx of fresh water; by volcanic agency; by earthquake -waves; by storms; by suffocation when crowded into shoals, weeds, sand, -etc.; being driven ashore by fishes of prey; too much or too little heat; -diseases and parasites; poisons; lightning; and many other agencies. - -Although the sea is immense, it has bounds and limits; thus far and -no farther, is the command of Him that made it. I am overpowered with -the immensity of the subject. In trying to comprehend the whole it is -impossible to see the minutia; or to compass within our limits one fairly -developed idea. - -I think, however, we have arrived at a point of knowledge where we may -answer an oft repeated question: “Why the Almighty has created so many -insects, covering the earth, swarming in the air, or teeming in the -waters?” They doubtless have many purposes, that in our dim knowledge we -do not see, but they serve at least one important end; they are carbon -makers, and without carbon no plant can grow, and without the plant what -would become of the animal? So, to a certain extent our lives depend on -the things which ofttimes only seem to annoy us. We are so ground in -the mills of God, so built, linked and woven, so dependent and so cared -for by the power that is in us, that the microscope can see nothing too -small, that does not concern us in its use and sphere of action; and the -telescope can behold no world so grand but it, too, may be considered -only an aggregated expression of what we find in the miniature object. - -No organism that lives and dies in the sea is lost or wasted, and -like the drops of water that are scattered and spread abroad over the -universe, and are gathered again to the sea, so do all these forms of -life that inhabit the deep serve an important purpose while living, and -when the life has departed from their forms they leave their good works -behind them in the shape of iron, lime, silica, and carbon, for the use -and the convenience of other lives that succeed them. - - - - -MY YEARS. - -By ADA IDDINGS GALE. - - - O happy years! that pass and will not stay, - I con you o’er—as one might that doth clasp - A string of limpid pearls in her fond grasp— - At loss to choose which gleams with purest ray. - Or like a child within a garden fair, - That—passing swiftly on from flow’r to flow’r - Leaves each frail beauty in its wind swayed bow’r - For fear she will not pluck the fairest there. - So ’tis with me, in noting o’er my years— - I scarce can choose one out from all the rest, - And smiling say—this one was happiest. - So rich I’ve been in joy—so poor in tears. - Oh! may the sweetness of Time measured, be - Of Time un-measured—a sweet prophecy. - - - - -EIGHT CENTURIES WITH WALTER SCOTT. - -By WALLACE BRUCE. - - -“The Monastery,” “The Abbott,” and “Kenilworth,” are related to the -most interesting period of Britain’s history. The characters of -Queen Elizabeth and Mary, Queen of Scots, stand out in bold relief. -Representing, as they do, the Protestant and Catholic religions fiercely -struggling for supremacy in Britain, it is not a matter of wonder or -surprise that each has been painted, at different times, and by different -historians, as angel and as fiend. - -After reading a score of histories and essays, the general reader, like -the world at large, is undecided, unless he is fortunate, or unfortunate -enough to have prejudices. According to one writer, the policy of -Elizabeth, alike toward foreign nations and toward her own subjects, -was one vast system of chicane and wrong; her life one of mischief and -misery; her character below the standard of even the closing years of the -sixteenth century. On the other hand she is the incarnation of all that -is noble and heroic; she is hailed as the “Gloriana” of Spenser, and as -“Fair Vestal throned in the West,” by Shakspere. - -In like manner Mary, her queenly cousin, with a French education -calculated to prejudice her in the minds of her countrymen, appears -in some histories as a second Lady Hamlet, forgetful of her son, with -undue haste marrying the alleged murderer of her husband. Again, she -appears entirely ignorant of the conspiracy against her husband; nay -more, actually compelled by the Nobles of Scotland to take the hand of -Bothwell; while the religious feeling was so bitter that her opponents -circulated falsehood and forgery in order to poison the minds of her -subjects. - -Probably no character in history has been the theme of more controversy; -and while the English speaking world for the most part glories in the -triumph of the Reformation, under the bold leadership of John Knox, -in Scotland, and the resolute founders of the Established Church in -England, it still turns with sympathy and compassion to the fate of the -unfortunate queen, made interesting alike by her wit, her beauty and the -mystery which always overhung her history. As Scott says: “Her face, her -form, have been so deeply impressed upon the imagination, that, even -at the distance of nearly three centuries, it is unnecessary to remind -the most ignorant and uninformed reader of the striking traits which -characterize that remarkable countenance, which seems at once to combine -our ideas of the majestic, the pleasing, and the brilliant, leaving us -to doubt whether they express most happily the queen, the beauty, or the -accomplished woman. Even those who feel themselves compelled to believe -all, or much, of what her enemies laid to her charge, can not think -without a sigh, upon a countenance expressive of anything rather than -the foul crimes with which she was charged when living, and which still -continue to shade, if not to blacken her memory. That brow, so truly -open and regal—those eyebrows, so regularly graceful, which yet were -saved from the charge of regular insipidity by the beautiful effect of -the hazel eyes which they overarched, and which seem to utter a thousand -histories—the nose, with all its Grecian precision of outline—the mouth, -so well proportioned, so sweetly formed, as if designed to speak nothing -but what was delightful to hear—the dimpled chin, the stately swan-like -neck form a countenance, the like of which we know not to have existed -in any other character moving in that class of life where the actresses -as well as the actors command general and undivided attention; and no -small instance it is of the power of beauty, that her charms should have -remained the subject not merely of admiration, but of warm and chivalrous -interest, after the lapse of such a length of time.” - -“The Monastery,” which comes first in historic order, serves merely as a -threshold to “The Abbot.” The general plan of the story was to closely -associate two characters in that contentious age holding different views -of the Reformation, both sincere, and both dedicated to the support -of their own separate beliefs. The scene is laid in the valley of the -Tweed, in the neighborhood of Melrose Abbey, which enjoyed for many -years, even in the midst of border and national warfare, the immunities -of peace. In the portrait of Julian Avenal we recall the fierce Laird of -Black Ormiston, the friend and confidant of Bothwell, and his associate -in Darnley’s murder. The White Lady of Avenal—a sort of astral spirit, -neither fairy nor Brownie, but made up of many elements more Persian than -Gothic—can only be excused as part and parcel of the superstition of the -times; and the portrayal of Sir Percy Shafton is in no way edifying, save -as a satire upon that dudish portion of humanity, the excrescence of that -school of Euphuists which took its rise with Sir John Lilly in the age -of Elizabeth, and blossomed out again but yesterday in the full blown -sunflower of modern estheticism. It is remarkable how history repeats -itself, not only in noble deeds and high daring, but also in the social -expression of dress and language. - -In “The Abbot” we find the government of Scotland almost entirely in the -hands of the Protestant party; the queen a captive in Lochleven Castle; -the regent Murray, half brother of the queen, at once governor and -dictator. The monasteries are demolished, in some cases through religious -zeal, in other cases as an act of jealousy and policy; the bold spirit of -Knox, which dared to raise its voice in behalf of individual rights and -conscience, permeates Scotland. The pulpit becomes a powerful engine for -affecting the masses. The Catholics look to France and to Spain for help, -and the Protestants to Holland. The prophecy is literally fulfilled: -“Nation divided against nation, brother against brother;” the outgrowth -of that uncompromising religion of Right, which came not to “bring peace, -but a sword.” - -The first pages of “The Abbott” portray life in the feudal castle of -Julian Avenal, a retainer of the Protestant regent. In the strict -character of Minister Warden we have a sketch of the preacher of the -period, thoroughly in earnest, exceedingly austere, who seldom jested, -believing that “life was not lent to us to be expended in idle mirth, -which resembles the crackling of thorns under the pot.” We see the ruins -of costly shrines and sainted springs, and, in the midst of desolation, -hear the eloquent lamentations of mourners pouring out their sorrow like -the prophets and poets of old over their lost Jerusalem. We come upon -a party of mummers, headed by the “Abbot of Unreason,” desecrating the -high altar of St. Mary, turning the ritual of the church into ridicule, -emphasizing a custom which was not wholly discouraged at stated intervals -by the clergy in their day of power; a custom inherited perhaps from -the Roman carnival, tolerated alike by the Greek and Romish churches. -We are conveyed to Edinburgh, then as now, the most picturesque city of -Europe; we see the intrigues of the court; we witness a melée in the -streets between the Leslies and the Seytons, and it is not until we -are half through the volume that we are introduced to Queen Mary, the -Captive, about whom the whole interest of the story gathers. We see her -in an island fortress of the Douglas, confronting with haughty eloquence -the stern Melville, Ruthven and Lindsey, sent by the regent to obtain -her signature to renounce all right to the throne of Scotland. We hear -the plea of both sides distinctly stated, and transcribe a passage which -throws light upon the question at issue: - - “Madam,” said Ruthven, “I will deal plainly with you. Your reign, - from the dismal field of Pinkiecleuch, when you were a babe in - the cradle, till now that you stand a grown dame before us, hath - been such a tragedy of losses, disasters, civil dissensions and - foreign wars, that the like is not to be found in our chronicles. - The French and English have, with one consent, made Scotland the - battle-field on which to fight out their own ancient quarrel. For - ourselves, every man’s hand hath been against his brother, nor - hath a year passed over without rebellion and slaughter, exile - of nobles, and oppressing of the commons. We may endure it no - longer, and, therefore, as a prince to whom God hath refused the - gift of hearkening to wise counsel, and on whose dealings and - projects no blessing hath ever descended, we pray you to give way - to other rule and governance of the land, that a remnant may yet - be saved to this distracted realm.” - - “My Lord,” said Mary, “It seems to me that you fling on my - unhappy and devoted head those evils, which, with far more - justice, I may impute to your own turbulent, wild, and untamable - dispositions—the frantic violence with which you, the magnates - of Scotland, enter into feuds against each other, sticking at - no cruelty to gratify your wrath, taking deep revenge for the - slightest offenses, and setting at defiance those wise laws which - your ancestors made for stanching of such cruelty, rebelling - against the lawful authority, and bearing yourselves as if there - were no king in the land; or rather as if each were king in his - own premises. And now you throw the blame on me—on me, whose life - has been embittered—whose sleep has been broken—whose happiness - has been wrecked by your dissensions. Have I not myself been - obliged to traverse wilds and mountains, at the head of a few - faithful followers, to maintain peace and to put down oppression? - Have I not worn harness on my person, and carried pistols in - my saddle, fain to lay aside the softness of a woman, and the - dignity of a queen, that I might show an example to my followers?” - -We see the queen at last, under compulsion, and with hasty indifference, -subscribe the roll of parchment; the boat containing the three envoys -turns its bow toward Edinburgh, and the square tower of Lochleven holds -a desolate heart, and a queen without a throne. The winter months go by, -a long monotony, now and then relieved by sharp encounters of wit and -sarcasm between Queen Mary and her keeper, the Lady Douglas, proprietress -of the castle. We hear among her attendants whisperings of escape from -the hated prison; we see George Douglas, moved by her beauty and gracious -art, no longer her jailer, but a friend aiding in the attempt; we see -in Scott’s graphic description the most minute and accurate account -presented in any narrative or history, of the successful adventure after -the first failure. We see her in that disastrous battle at Langside, -where her followers were driven back by the regent’s forces, and hear the -queen’s sad words, more sad because so literally true, as she pronounced -them over the dead body of the young Douglas: “Look—look at him well,” -said the queen, “thus has it been with all who loved Mary Stuart!—The -royalty of Francis, the wit of Chastelar, the power and gallantry of the -gay Gordon, the melody of Rizzio, the portly form and youthful grace of -Darnley, the bold address and courtly manners of Bothwell—and now the -deep-devoted passion of the noble Douglas—naught could save them—they -looked on the wretched Mary, and to have loved her was crime enough to -deserve early death! No sooner had the victims formed a kind thought of -me, than the poisoned cup, the ax and block, the dagger, the mine, were -ready to punish them for casting away affection on such a wretch as I am!” - -Defeated at every point the crownless queen turns for deliverance to -Queen Elizabeth. In her great extremity it did not occur to her that -she might risk her liberty and perhaps imperil her life by asking the -hospitality of England. Ere she took the fatal step her friends and -counselors kneeled at her feet and entreated her to go anywhere but -there; but their entreaties were in vain; she crossed the Solway, -gave herself up to the English deputy warden, and was lodged for the -time in Carlisle Castle. Elizabeth, as Scott says in his “Tales of a -Grandfather,” had two courses in her power, alike just and lawful; to -afford her the succor petitioned for, or the liberty to depart from her -dominions as she had entered them, voluntarily. But great as she was -upon other occasions of her reign, she acted on the present from mean -and envious motives. She saw in the fugitive a princess who possessed a -right of succession to the crown of England. She remembered that Mary had -been her rival in accomplishments; and certainly she did not forget that -she was her superior in youth and beauty. Elizabeth treated her not as a -sister and friend in distress, but as an enemy over whom circumstances -had given her power. She determined upon reducing her to the condition -of a captive. It is a question whether Elizabeth had a right to take -cognizance of the charges against Mary. As a matter of fact her guilt was -not proven when she demanded her first trial, and Elizabeth so states it -over her own signature; but Mary was transported from castle to castle -until the ax and the block at Fotheringay concluded the tragedy of her -life. - -As in “The Abbot,” so in “Kenilworth” the principal personage of the -story—Queen Elizabeth—is not introduced until the story is well under -way. In fact, we are introduced to the characters in the inverse ratio of -their prominence. The curtain rises on a swaggering soldier of fortune in -a country inn—a fit accomplice and lackey of Sir Richard Varney, perhaps -the most despised villain in the pages of fiction. Anthony Foster comes -next, a snivelling hypocrite, willing to coin soul and body for money. -The stately Earl of Leicester, and his noble rival, the Earl of Essex, -with gorgeous retinue pass along the stage before us; and the palace -doors open at last upon Queen Elizabeth and her court. In the meantime -we have caught glimpses, through the prison doors, of Anthony Foster’s -dilapidated mansion, of the poor deluded Amy Robsart—the wedded but not -acknowledged wife of the Earl of Leicester; we note the grief and manhood -of her former lover, Tressilian, vainly entreating her to return to her -home, where her broken-hearted father sits by his lonely fireside, too -wretched and broken in spirit to find relief in tears. - -The story of “Amy Robsart,” as here presented, is almost literally true -to fact, although Scott has introduced dramatic incidents not found in -the history. In the introduction Scott quotes at length the foundation of -the story, as given in Ashmole’s “Antiquities of Berkshire:” - -“Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, a very goodly personage, and -singularly well featured, being a great favorite to Queen Elizabeth, -it was thought and commonly reported, that had he been a bachelor or -widower, the queen would have made him her husband; to this end to free -himself of all obstacles, he commands his wife to repose herself at -Anthony Foster’s house; and also prescribed to Sir Richard Varney, that -he should first attempt to poison her, and if that did not take effect, -then by any other way whatsoever to despatch her. The same accusation has -been adopted and circulated by the author of Leicester’s Commonwealth, -and alluded to in the Yorkshire Tragedy.” - -Scott also quotes an old ballad, written by Mickle, called “Cumnor Hall,” -in which the fair Amy bewails her fate: - - The dew of summer night did fall; - The moon, sweet regent of the sky, - Silver’d the walls of Cumnor Hall, - And many an oak that grew thereby. - - Now naught was heard beneath the skies, - The sounds of busy life were still, - Save an unhappy lady’s sighs, - That issued from that lonely pile. - - “Leicester,” she cried, “is this thy love - That thou so oft hast sworn to me, - To leave me in this lonely grove, - Immured in shameful privity?” - - The village maidens of the plain - Salute me lowly as they go; - Envious they mark my silken train, - Nor think a Countess can have woe. - - The simple nymphs! they little know - How far more happy’s their estate; - To smile for joy than sigh for woe— - To be content than to be great. - -We are introduced to Queen Elizabeth at the palace gate as she takes her -royal barge for a morning’s trip upon the Thames: and it is here that -Scott introduces with grace the well-known incident of Sir Walter Raleigh -placing his mantle upon the ground before the queen to save Her Majesty’s -slippers. We see her attempting to reconcile the difference between -Leicester and Essex, who bow for the time before her haughty will; and we -wonder that her proud spirit, which brooked no opposition, could stop in -the midst of state affairs to receive as flattery an allusion to tresses -of gold braided in a metaphor of sunbeams; while Leicester, tottering -upon the precipice of infamy, by false eloquence brings a blush to her -cheek, and conjures her to strip him of all his power, but to leave him -the name of her servant. “Take from the poor Dudley,” he exclaimed, “all -that your bounty has made him, and bid him be the poor gentleman he was -when your grace first shone on him; leave him no more than his cloak and -his sword, but led him still boast he has—what in word and deed he never -forfeited—the regard of his adored Queen and mistress!” - -But it is in the Halls of Kenilworth, where we trace in Scott’s picture -at once the greatness and weakness of the woman and the queen. We are -introduced to the stately castle which Scott describes with the love of -an antiquarian—a lordly structure composed of a huge pile of magnificent -castellated buildings, apparently of different ages, revealing in its -armorial bearings “the emblems of mighty chiefs who had long passed away -and, whose history, could Ambition have lent ear to it, might have read a -lesson to the haughty favorite, who had now acquired and was augmenting -the fair domain.” - -Amid these princely halls, where the clocks for seven days point to the -hour of noon as if to indicate one continual banquet, we trace the misery -of those who hang on princes’ favors. The picture is a revelation of the -frailty of all human aspirations; and we close the volume recalling the -words of Burns: - - “It’s no, in titles or in rank, - It’s no, in wealth like London bank - To purchase peace or rest. - If happiness has not her seat - And center in the breast, - We may be wise or rich or great, - But never can be blest.” - - * * * * * - -Is there not an evening to every day? Comes not the morning back again -after the most terrific night? Sometimes I have thought—the sun can never -rise again; and yet it came back again with its early dawn. The time -passes cold and indifferent over us—it knows nothing of our sorrows—it -knows nothing of our joys; it leads us with ice-cold hand deeper and -deeper into the labyrinth; at last allows us to stand still—we look -around and can not guess where we are.—_Tieck._ - - - - -ASTRONOMY OF THE HEAVENS FOR MARCH. - -By PROF. M. B. GOFF. - - -THE SUN. - -This month, on the 1st, we can obtain mean or clock time by making our -clocks indicate 12:12⅓ p. m. when the sun crosses our meridian; on -the 15th, by making our time pieces 12:09 p. m.; and on the 31st, by -making them show 12:04 p. m. On the 1st, 15th, and 31st, the sun rises -at 6:33, 6:11, and 5:44 a. m., and sets at 5:52, 6:07, and 6:24 p. m., -respectively. And on the same dates, daybreak occurs at 4:58, 4:35, -and 4:04 a. m., and end of evening twilight at 7:27, 7:43, and 8:03 p. -m., respectively. On the 19th, at 36½ minutes after 11:00 p. m. the -sun “crosses the line” (that is, on its journey northward, crosses the -equator), and we are accustomed to say that it enters the sign _Aries_, -and spring commences. During this month we have also one of the five -eclipses of this year. This one occurs on the 27th, and on such a -portion of the earth’s surface as to render it invisible to most of our -readers, being confined to a region within 42° of the North Pole, and -embracing the North Pole, North Sea, Baltic Sea, Gulf of Bothnia, and the -Scandinavian Peninsula. In Washington mean time, it begins on the 27th -at 10:20.4 a. m., in longitude 9° 28.2′ east, latitude 54° 11.5′ north; -greatest eclipse occurs at 11:10.5 a. m., in longitude 7° 50.1′ west, -latitude 72° 5′ north; and eclipse ends at six minutes after 12:00 p. -m., in longitude 103° 54.3′ west, latitude 87° 12.8′ north. This eclipse -will excite little or no interest among astronomers, since the shadow -cast by the moon hides only a small portion (about ⅐) of the sun’s disc, -and will not afford any opportunity for observing the sun’s corona and -the colored prominences (seen till lately only in total eclipses) which -have been a source of so much interest and speculation to the scientific -world. It may, indeed, not be saying too much to assert that hereafter -eclipses of the sun may be looked upon as something to exercise the -mathematical ability of students, and not as a means of obtaining a -knowledge of the physical properties of that body. For it has already -been demonstrated that the colored prominences may be examined at any -time when the sun can be seen; and it is believed that Mr. Huggins has -accomplished the difficult feat of photographing the corona, so that it -too may be scrutinized _at leisure_. The importance of this discovery can -be approximately estimated when we remember that, as Mr. Proctor asserts, -“adding together all the minutes of total solar eclipse during an entire -century, we obtain a period of about eight days during which the corona -can be observed.” - - -THE MOON - -Offers nothing special this month, except as noted, its interference -with the sun’s light. Her phases will occur in the following order: 1st -quarter, on the 4th, at 8:25 a. m.; full moon on 11th, at 2:32 p. m.; -last quarter on 19th, at 6:05 p. m., and new moon on 27th, at 12:39 p. -m. In case we have failed to set our clock by the sun, we may do so by -the moon, which will cross the meridian on the 1st, at 3:36 p. m.; on the -15th, at 2:37 a. m., and on the 31st, at 4:20 p. m. On the 16th, at 11:18 -p. m., she will be furthest from the earth; on the 28th, at 8:18 p. m., -nearest the earth; and on the 4th, farthest from the horizon; that is in -latitude 41° 30′, the elevation is 67° 19′. - - -Inferior Planets. - -Inferior planets are those whose orbits are inside that of the earth. The -first, whose mean distance from the sun may be put down as thirty-five -millions of miles, is called - - -MERCURY. - -It has one peculiarity; it twinkles like a star. In this respect it -differs from all the other planets. Its nearness to the sun has led -some astronomers to believe that the temperature is very uneven, that -“every six weeks on an average there is a change of temperature nearly -equal to the difference between frozen quicksilver and melted lead.” -But later discoveries indicate that temperature dependent on the sun’s -rays is influenced much more by the media through which the rays pass, -or by which they are absorbed, than the proximity of the sun; and hence -Professor Langley argues that Mercury might be a globe on which people -like ourselves could have the proper degree of heat to sustain life. Our -calendar for Mercury for this month is as follows: On the 1st, it rises -at 5:50 a. m.; on 15th, at 5:54 a. m.; and on 31st, at 5:57 a. m. On the -same dates it sets as follows: 3:52, 4:52 and 6:25 p. m. On the 30th it -will be in superior conjunction with the sun, that is, in a line with -the sun and earth, but having the sun between it and the earth. Up to -this last date it will be morning star; after that, evening star. On the -26th, at 9:11 p. m., it will be 3° 25′ south of the moon. The only other -inferior planet with which we are acquainted is called Venus. - - -VENUS - -Will increase in brilliancy every day this month; but will not shine its -brightest till about the third of June. Its time for setting will be -as follows: On the 1st, 8:58 p. m.; on the 15th, at 9:28 p. m.; and on -the 31st, at 10:03 p. m. Its motion will be direct, and amount to 34° -34′ 37.35″. Its diameter will increase from 14.6″ at the beginning of -the month to 17.8″ on the 31st. On the 27th, at 9 p. m., it will be in -conjunction with and 3° 34′ north of Neptune. - - -Superior Planets. - -Superior planets are those whose orbits are outside that of the earth, -and which are as a consequence, farther from the sun than the earth is. -So far as we now know, all the planets except Mercury and Venus, are in -the class “superior.” The first of these going outwardly from the sun is -called - - -MARS, - -Whose bright ruddy face, growing smaller every day, as it gradually moves -away from us and the sun, is still distinctly visible, being above the -horizon from 2:19 p. m., on the 1st, to 5:11 a. m., on the 2nd; from 1:21 -p. m., on the 15th, to 4:11 a. m., on the 16th; and from 12:30 p. m. -on the 31st, to 3:12 a. m. on April 1st. During the month its diameter -decreases from 13.2′ to 10″. Up to the 12th, its motion is retrograde -56′ 36.6″. From that date to the end of the month, its motion is 1° 59′ -6.3″ direct. On the 12th it is stationary; or, at least, appears so. On -the 22nd, it reaches its farthest point from the sun. It had often been -surmised that Mars had a satellite; but it was not until after the 11th -of August, 1877, that this supposition gave place to certainty. On the -night of the date mentioned, Professor Asaph Hall discovered, a little -east of the planet, a small object, which proved on further investigation -to be a small body making a revolution in about twenty-nine hours, or -as afterward appeared, in thirty hours eighteen minutes. Soon after was -seen still closer to Mars an object which proved to be another satellite -making a revolution about its primary in seven hours and thirty-nine -minutes. These satellites not only make their revolutions in the shortest -time, but are the least known heavenly bodies; the diameter of the outer -one being estimated by Professor Newcomb at from five to twenty miles, -and that of the inner at from ten to forty miles, the entire surface -being little if any larger than the “ranches” of some of our western -“farmer,” or “cattle kings.” - -Between Mars and Jupiter, there was in 1801 discovered a small planet to -which was given the name Ceres; in 1802, another named Pallas; in 1804 -another named Juno, and in 1807, another named Vesta. From 1807 to 1845, -discovery in that region seemed to cease; but since 1845 not less than -two hundred and twenty of these bodies have been found and named, and are -now called by the general name - - -ASTEROIDS, OR PLANETOIDS. - -Of these none, except perhaps occasionally Ceres and Vesta, can be -seen by the unaided eye. This is on account of their small size, their -diameters ranging from fifty to two hundred and twenty-eight miles. The -theory respecting these bodies is that they are portions of a larger one -that in some manner became disintegrated, and each part obeying the laws -of gravitation, formed itself into a separate sphere. - - -JUPITER, - -Like Mars, this month will decrease somewhat in brilliancy, his diameter -diminishing in appearance from 41.6″ to 38″. On the 20th he will be -stationary. Up to that date he will have a retrograde motion amounting -to 34′ 5.85″; and from the 22nd to the end of the month a direct motion -of 13′ 37.9″. On the 1st, he rises at 1:48 in the afternoon; sets next -morning at 4:26; on the 15th, rises at 12:50 p. m., setting next morning -at 3:50, and on the 31st rises at 11:48 a. m., setting at 2:58 a. m., -April 1st. On the 7th, at 8:16 p. m., is 5° 54′ north of the moon. - - -SATURN, - -Though still a prominent object in the evening in the west, is fast -approaching a time when its beauties will be rendered invisible by a -greater luminary. Only temporarily, however; for next year it will emerge -and shine with increased splendor. For this month, on the 2nd, it sets at -12:38 a. m., and on the 15th, at 11:47 p. m.; and on the 31st, at 10:50 -p. m. Its motion is direct, and amounts to 2° 16′ 58″. Diameter on 1st, -17.2″; on 31st, 16.4″. On 3rd, at 2:08 p. m., it will be 1° 42′ north of -the moon; and on the 30th, at 11:57 p. m., 2° 4′ north of the moon. - - -URANUS, - -On the 16th, places itself directly on the other side of the world from -the sun; in other words is in “opposition” to, or 180° from, the sun. Its -diameter remains constant during the month (3.8″). On the 1st, 15th, and -31st, it rises at 7:00, 6:02, and 5:38 p. m., respectively. It sets on -the 2nd, 16th, and April 1st, at 7:14, 6:18, and 5:14 a. m., respectively. - - -NEPTUNE - -Will be evening star during the month, setting at the following times: On -the 1st, at 11:22 p. m.; on the 15th, at 10:29 p. m.; and on the 31st, at -9:28 p. m. Its motion is direct, and about 45′. Its diameter, 2.6″. On -the 2nd, at 12:30 p. m., 27′ north of moon; on the 29th, at 9:06 p. m., -38′ north of moon, making, as does also Saturn, two conjunctions with the -moon in one month. On the 27th, about 9 p. m., it will be in conjunction -with and 3° 34′ south of Venus. - - - - -THE FIR TREE. - -By LUELLA CLARK. - - - Hark, hark! What does the fir tree say? - Standing still all night, all day— - Never a moan from over his way. - Green through all the winter’s gray— - What does the steadfast fir tree say? - - Creak, creak! Listen! “Be firm, be true. - The winter’s frost and the summer’s dew - Are all in God’s time, and all for you. - Only live your life, and your duty do, - And be brave, and strong, and steadfast, and true.” - - * * * * * - -There is a pride which belongs to every rightly-constituted mind, though -it is scarcely to be called pride, but rather a proper estimate of self. -It is, properly speaking, the elevation of mind which arises when we -feel that we have mastered some noble idea and made it our own. Man is -proud of the idea only so far as he feels that it has become part of -himself.—_Von Humboldt._ - - - - -ARDENT SPIRITS. - -By B. W. RICHARDSON, M.D. - - -It is the business of science to take up the pint and a half of ardent -spirit which, split up through fifteen pints, gives all the zest and -consequence to the thirteen and a half pints of colored water. - -Taking this ardent spirit into one of her crucibles or laboratories, -Science compares it with other products on the shelves there, and soon -she finds its niche in which it fits truly. On the shelf where it fits -she has ranged a number of other spirits. There is chloroform, ether, -sweet spirit of nitre, and some other fluids, very useful remedies in -the hands of the physician. These, she sees, are the children of the -spirit, are made, in fact, from it. On the same shelf she has another -set of spirits; there is wood spirit, there is potato spirit, there is a -substance which looks like spermaceti; and these she sees are all members -of the same family, not children, this time, of the ardent spirit, but -brothers or sisters, each one constructed from the same elements, in the -same relative proportions and on the same type. Passionless, having no -predilection for any one object in the universe except the truth, she -writes down the ardent spirit as having its proper place in a group of -chemical substances which are distinctly apart from other substances she -knows of, on which men and animals live, and which are called by the name -of foods or sustainers of life. She says all the members of the spirit -family are, unless judiciously and even skilfully used, inimical to -life. They produce drowsiness, sleep, death. In the hands of the skilful -they may be safe as medicines; in the hands of the unskilful they are -unsafe, they are poisons. To this rule there is not one exception amongst -them. There can be no demur, no doubt now on this particular point; it -may be a blow to poetry of passion; it may make the ancient and modern -bacchanalian look foolish to tell him that wine is a chemical substance -mixed and diluted with water, and that beer and spirits are all in the -same category; but such is the fact. In computing the influence of wine, -men have no longer to discuss anything more than the influence of a -definite chemical compound, one of a family of chemical compounds called -the alcohols—the second of a family group, differing in origin from the -first of the series, which is got from wood, in that it is got from -grain, and is called ethylic, or common alcohol, pure spirit of wine. But -now the world turns properly to ask another question. Admitted all that -is said, why, after all, should the practice of mankind in the use of -this spirit be bad? Man is not guided solely by reason; passion may lead -him sometimes, perchance, in the true path. Tell us then, O Science! why -this ardent spirit may not still be drunken; why may it not be a part of -the life of man? - -To this question the answer of Science is straight and to the point. In -the universe of life, she says, man forms but a fractional part. All -the sea is full of life; all the woods are full of life; all the air is -full of life; on the surface of the earth man possesses, as companions -or as enemies, herds and herds of living forms. Of that visible life -he forms but a minute speck, and beyond that visible life there is the -world invisible to common view, with its myriads of forms unseen, which -the most penetrating microscope has not reached. Again, there are other -forms of life; plants innumerable, from gigantic Wellingtonias to lichens -and mosses, and beneath these myriads more so infinitely minute that the -microscope fails to reach them. This is all life, life which goes through -its set phases in due form; grows in health and strength and beauty, -every part of it, from highest to lowest living grade, without a shade of -the use of this strong spirit. What evidence can be more conclusive that -alcohol is not included in the scheme of life? - -And yet, if you want more evidence, it is yours. You try man by himself. -Every child of woman born, if he be not perverted, lives without alcohol, -grows up without it; spends—and this is a vital point—spends the very -happiest part of its life without it; gains its growing strength and -vitality without it; feels no want for it. The course of its life is, at -the most, on the average of the best lives, sixty years, of which the -first fifteen, in other words, the first fourth, are the most dangerous; -yet it goes through that fourth without the use of this agent. But if in -the four stages of life it can go through the first and most critical -stage without alcohol, why can not it traverse the remaining three? Is -Nature so unwise in her doings, so capricious, so uncertain, that she -withholds a giver of life from the helpless, and supplies it only to -the helpful? Some men, forming whole nations, have never heard of it; -some have heard of it and have abjured its use. In England and America, -at this time, there are probably near upon six millions of persons who -have abjured this agent. Do they fall or fail in value of life from the -abjuration? The evidence, as we shall distinctly see by and by, is all -the other way. There are, lastly, some who are forced to live without the -use of this agent. Do they fall or die in consequence? There is not a -single instance in illustration. - -On all these points, Science, when she is questioned earnestly, and -interpreted justly, is decisive and firm, and if you question her in -yet another direction, she is not less certain. You ask her for a -comparison of alcohol and of man, in respect to the structure of both, -and her evidence is as the sun at noon in its clearness. She has taken -the body of man to pieces; she has learned the composition of its every -structure—skin, muscle, bone, viscera, brain, nervous cord, organs of -sense! She knows of what these parts are formed, and she knows from -whence the components came. She finds in the muscles fibrine; it came -from the fibrine of flesh, or from the gluten or albumen of the plants on -which the man had fed. She finds tendon and cartilage, and earthy matter -of the skeleton; they were from the vegetable kingdom. She finds water -in the body in such abundance that it makes up seven parts out of eight -of the whole, and that she knows the source of readily enough. She finds -iron, that she traces from the earth. She finds fat, and that she traces -to sugar and starch. In short, she discovers, in whatever structure she -searches, the origin of the structure. But as a natural presence, she -finds no ardent spirit there in any part or fluid. Nothing made from -spirit. Did she find either, she would say the body is diseased, and, it -may be, was killed by that which is found. - -Sometimes, in the bodies of men, she discovers the evidences of some -conditions that are not natural. She compares these bodies with the -bodies of other men, or with the bodies of inferior animals, as sheep and -oxen, and finds that the unnatural appearances are peculiar to persons -who have taken alcohol, and are indications of new structural changes -which are not proper, and which she calls disease. - -Thus, by two tests, Science tries the comparison between alcohol and -man. She finds in the body no structure made from alcohol; she finds in -the healthy body no alcohol; she finds in those who have taken alcohol -changes of the structure, and those are changes of disease. By all these -proofs she declares alcohol to be entirely alien to the structure of man. -It does not build up the body; it undermines and destroys the building. - -One step more. If you question Science on the comparison which exists -between foods and alcohol, she gives you facts on every hand. She shows -you a natural and all-sufficient and standard food—she calls it milk. -She takes it to pieces; she says it is made up of caseine, for the -construction of muscular and other active tissues; of sugar and fat, -for supplying fuel to the body for the animal warmth; of salts for the -earthy, and of water for the liquid parts. This is a perfect standard. -Holds it any comparison with alcohol? Not a jot. The comparison is the -same with all other natural foods. - -Man, going forth to find food for his wants, discovers it in various -substances, but only naturally, in precisely such substances, and in -the same proportions of such substances as exist in the standard food on -which he first fed. Alcohol, alien to the body of man, is alike alien to -the natural food of man. - -Some of you will perhaps ask: Is every use of food comprised in the -building up of the body? Is not some food used as the fuel of the engine -is used, not to produce material, but to generate heat and motion, to -burn and to be burned? The answer is as your question suggests. Some -food is burned in the body, and by that means the animal fire—the _calor -vitalis_, or vital heat, of the ancients—is kept alive. Then, say you: -May not alcohol burn? We take starch, we take sugar into the body, as -foods, but there are no structure of starch and sugar, only some products -derived from them which show that they have been burned. May not alcohol -in like manner be burned and carried away in new form of construction of -matter? - -What says Science to this inquiry? Her answer is simple. To burn and -produce no heat is improbable, if not impossible; and if probable or even -possible, is unproductive of service for the purpose of sustaining the -animal powers. Test, then, the animal body under the action of alcohol, -and see your findings. Your findings shall prove that, under the most -favorable conditions, the mean effect of the alcohol will be to reduce -the animal temperature through the mass of the body. There will be a -glow of warmth on the surface of the body. Truly! but that is cooling of -the body. It is from an extra sheet of warm blood brought from the heart -into weakened vessels of the surface, to give up its heat and leave the -whole body chilled, with the products of combustion lessened, the nervous -tone lowered, the muscular power reduced, the quickened heart jaded, the -excited brain infirm, and the mind depressed and enfeebled. Alcohol, -alien to the structure of man and to the food of man, is alike alien to -living strength of man, and to the fires which maintain his life. - - - - -ECCENTRIC AMERICANS. - -By COLEMAN E. BISHOP. - - -V.—A METHODIST DON QUIXOTE. - -The place of Lorenzo Dow in the American pulpit is peculiar. He might -be called “The Great Disowned.” He passed his life a wandering, -outcast preacher; did a great work alone, generally unacknowledged by -any religious body; opposed by the societies and maligned by many of -the clergy, whom he powerfully aided; and in death his name and work -would have sunk into undeserved oblivion, but for his own writings in -which, with prophetic instinct, he preserved the record of his own -sacrifices and successes, and the scant recognition accorded them. He -also recorded with impartial fidelity his own “fantastic tricks” and -erratic independence, which furnish the only excuse for the treatment -he received. He called himself a Methodist, and refused to work inside -church lines. A zealous, even bigoted sectarian; he preached in open -defiance of all denominational polity. He was a clerical bushwhacker. - -The time in which Dow flourished was a remarkable one politically, -commercially and religiously. It was the formative age of the -Constitution and of the American Republic. It saw the creation of -American commerce and the opening up of the continent to settlement. And -it has been well called “the heroic age of American Methodism.” - -As the sense of dependence on the mother country, and of subjection to -royal authority wore off, the people began to grow rapidly in mental -and moral stature. The population which had timidly hugged the Atlantic -coast, as if afraid to lose sight of the British navy, now turned its -eyes inland, its thoughts over the whole world. The pioneer spirit awoke. -The “Northwest Territory” was organized for settlement; Louisiana and -Florida were purchased and the great Mississippi basin was opened up. -Indian nations were subdued and “city lots were staked for sale above -old Indian graves.” A second war was fought with Great Britain, to drive -her from our path of advance on land or sea. Settlers in a thousand -directions ramified the wilderness with the nerves and arteries of -civilization. The growth of men’s ideas was to correspond with expansion -of territory—for “the spirit grows with its allotted spaces.” It became -evident, even in the first generation of the Republic, that a new people -had been raised up—almost as Roderick Dhu’s men sprang from the brake—to -subjugate a continent and to create sovereign states out of the rudiments -of empire which yet lay plastic and warm in the wilderness. - -The spirit of unrest, of adventure, of expansion, seized all classes and -occupations; and the pioneers of the Cross pressed into the wilderness -side by side with the bearers of the ax and rifle. - -Not the least remarkable feature of the evolution of this people was -the deepening of the religious spirit. Wars, indeed, are generally -followed by seasons of revival; but now the sobered thoughts of the -American people seemed to increase as they receded from the war period, -and realized the burdens of a new nationality, of self-government, and -of continental subjugation which they had taken upon themselves. They -had not only cut loose from the mother country, but had cut loose from -all the ancient traditions of government and the experience of mankind. -Responsibility brought seriousness; daily perils inclined men’s thoughts -to hear whoever would discourse of eternal things. Thus the movement of -the time at once prepared the way for the work of gospel spreading, and -raised up strong men to do it. - -One of the young men who was “set on fire of freedom” to this work was -Lorenzo Dow. Never was more unpromising candidate for the ministry. He -was eighteen years of age (1795), thin, angular, ungainly, eccentric in -manner, illiterate, diffident, and, worst of all, an invalid, supposed to -be a consumptive. No wonder the proposition of this sick, gawky boy to go -upon circuit without any preparation met with opposition from his parents -and brethren, was discouraged by those who dared not contradict his -solemn protestations of an irresistible call, and was rejected by all the -authorities of a church most liberal in its requirements of licentiates -of any then extant. - -“I do not believe God has called you to preach,” bluntly declared the -minister in charge after having Dow try to preach, and seeing him faint -dead away in the pulpit. - -“Why?” demanded the weeping candidate. - -“For five reasons.—(1) your health; (2) your gifts; (3) your grace; (4) -your learning; (5) sobriety.” - -“Enough, enough!” exclaimed the boy, aghast. “Lord, what _am_ I but a -poor worm of the dust?” - -Just the same, all this did not change his determination one whit. Nay, -in a foot-note to this incident in his book he makes this finishing -reference to his critic of this time with evident satisfaction: “He is -since expelled the connection.” - -Those who opposed him little knew of the reckless earnestness of his -character—the trait which lay at the bottom of his whole remarkable -career, and brought him success in spite of all his disabilities and -all the external chances against him. He seemed to have accepted as his -all-sufficient credentials the Lord’s charge to his disciples in the -tenth chapter of Matthew; accepted it as literally and confidently as if -it had been delivered specially to a sickly young convert in Connecticut -about the close of the eighteenth century, instead of having been given -to certain other illiterates in Judea eighteen centuries before. He -always took the whole Bible literally, and acted and talked it in dead -earnest. So providing neither gold, silver, brass nor scrip in his purse, -nor two coats, nor shoes, nor staff for his journey, he started to “go -into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.” He stood -not on the order of his going, but went at once. If any would receive -him, well; if not, worse for them, as saith Matthew x:14. He asked -no gifts nor collections; rejected most of that which was voluntarily -offered—giving frequent offense thereby—taking only what would suffice -for the day. Sleeping in woods and under fences was small privation to -him, for he never slept in beds, any way; the floor or a bench was his -choice, on account of the asthma, he said. He was used to long fasts, -and would travel fifty miles and preach half a dozen times without food. -Indeed, his defiance of all precautions against sickness, and reversal of -all physical conditions gave him rather a grewsome reputation with the -simple folk among whom the invalid exploited, and some were afraid to -entertain him. What a saint he would have made in those good old times -when asceticism, energy, fanaticism, piety and dirt were of the popular -odor of sanctity! A modern Peter the Hermit on a crusade! - -To talk and to walk were his chief functions, and he rarely intermitted -either. At that time the qualifications of a circuit preacher were -said to be covered by these points: “Is he converted; is he qualified -to preach; has he a horse?” Lorenzo had no need of the last of these -qualifications. He was the champion pedestrian of the day. He could -out-travel the public conveyances and tire out any horse over such roads. -He was known throughout the south as “the walking minister.” But through -New England, New York and Canada his quaint figure, queer actions and -rude and vehement exhortations soon got him the general sobriquet of -“Crazy Dow.” We read in his journal: - - “As I entered the meeting house, having an old borrowed - great-coat on and two hats, the people were alarmed. Some - laughed, some blushed, and the attention of all was excited. - I spoke for two hours, giving them the inside and outside of - Methodism. I besought God in public that something awful might - happen in the neighborhood if nothing else would do to alarm the - people. For this prayer many said I ought to be punished.” - -Again: - - “Here, too, it was soon reported I was crazy. I replied, people - do not blame crazy ones for their behavior; last night I preached - from the word of God, when I come again I will preach from the - word of the devil. This tried our weak brethren.” - -Hardly to be wondered at, one would say. At one time he got an audience -into a school house, and planting his back against the door so they could -not escape, preached at them two hours, hot and strong. At another time -he hired a woman for a dollar to give up one day to seeking her soul’s -salvation; and again, following a young woman on the road importuning -her to seek God, when she took refuge in a house; he sat on the steps, -declaring he would not let her proceed till she had promised to pray. His -nervous impatience of rest often impelled him to steal from a hospitable -house at dead of night, and at daylight he would be found in another -county drumming up a meeting. - -These eccentricities, perhaps, brought him as much success as opposition; -but the chief source of his troubles came from his independence, and even -defiance of his own church. His impatience of limitations, regulations -and authority of any kind caused an irrepressible conflict between him -and the church from the beginning to the end of his labor. Four times -the first year of his ministry did they try in vain to send him home. -Though constantly, and with many tears, besieging conferences, bishops -and elders for license, as soon as a circuit of appointments was given -him, he would fly the track and be found traveling on another minister’s -round, as complacent as a hen setting on the wrong nest. Regularity was -death to him. Once he had been persuaded to take a circuit, and he says, -“I had no sooner consented to try for a year, the Lord being my helper, -than an awful distress came over my mind.” He staid the year, with an -occasional escapade into other circuits, but says of it: “Scarce any -blessing on my labors, and my mind depressed from day to day.” Yet he -insisted, to the day of his death, that he was a Methodist preacher, -and refused indignantly all propositions of his admirers and converts -to organize a following of his own—“Dowites,” as they would call -themselves, “Split-off Methodists,” as he dubbed all such schismatics. -When his presiding elder, the renowned Jesse Lee, sent him injunctions -against irregular traveling, under pain of expulsion, he replied to the -messenger: “It does not belong to Jesse Lee or any other man to say -whether I shall preach or not, for that is to be determined between God -and my own soul. It only belongs to the Methodists to say whether I shall -preach in their connection.” - -“But,” said his monitor, “What will you call yourself? The Methodists -will not own you, and if you take that name you’ll be advertised in the -public papers as an impostor.” - -“I shall call myself a friend to mankind,” said Dow, expansively. - -“Oh,” exclaimed the advocate of regularity, “for the Lord’s sake—_don’t_! -You are not capable of that charge—who is!” - -One would think so, for Dow was at this time only eighteen years old, -and the callowest fledgeling in all green New England. It was no use. -This young eccentric would not work to any line. He obeyed only dreams, -impulses and “impressions,” which he accepted as divine guidings. At -one time they thought they had laid out for him in Canada a field -sufficiently large, wild, unorganized and forbidding to give him “ample -scope and verge enough” wherein to wander, preach and organize churches. -It did seem that almost the whole boundless continent was his. But a -continent has limitations. That thought tormented him. He tramped till he -got to the edge, and then was seized with “a call” to carry the gospel -into Ireland! and despite all remonstrance, opposition and threats -he sailed for Ireland without a government passport, without church -credentials of any kind, minus an overcoat and change of linen. Three -dollars, a bag of biscuits, and unlimited confidence in his ability to -“get through some way,” constituted his missionary outfit. His real -reason for going, however, was the hope that a sea-voyage would improve -his health, as he admits in his “Journal.” - -Thereafter, wherever Dow pushed his peculiar mission he found the -reputation of a schismatic and rebel against church authority had -preceded him, and turned the Methodist clergy and laity against him, -and generally closed their homes and houses of worship to him. This -coldness, and sometimes enmity, he had to overcome before he could begin -his work in any place. Nevertheless, he prosecuted it vigorously for over -forty years with few interruptions, diverting all the converts of his -ministry into the Methodist church that he could, and giving not only -his services, but much of the proceeds of the sale of his books to that -body. To the last he declared, like Wesley, “my parish is the world!” -and extended his circuits to all parts of the Union, to Balize, the West -Indies, and the United Kingdom. He would lay out routes of three or four -thousand miles, covering appointments months or years ahead, and he -rarely failed to appear on time or to find an audience awaiting him. - -“The camp meeting era,” which began about the commencement of Dow’s -ministry, was his great opportunity. These meetings were free, catholic, -and welcomed all workers. They were the legitimate outcome of the -religious necessities of the time. The land was ablaze from backwoods -to sea-beech with that popular excitement which soon got the expressive -name of “The Wildfire.” A host of preachers—Methodists, Presbyterians, -Baptists, Quakers—went from camp to camp preaching, singing, exhorting. -The meetings were going continuously. The country seemed to give up all -other pursuits for religion. Twenty thousand often assembled at one -place, coming hundreds of miles. One Granada, “the western poet,” wrote -many “Pilgrim Songs,” rude but spirited, for camp meeting use, and these -traveled, unprinted, on the air. That peculiar psychological phenomenon -called “The Jerks,” appeared and spread like an epidemic. Penitents in -this death-like trance were laid in long ranks under the trees and the -weird torchlights, as if ready for interment. Three thousand fell in -one night at Caneridge, Kentucky. It was common practice to prepare the -camp meeting grounds by cutting all the saplings about six feet from the -ground, leaving the stumps for the infected ones to grasp, to keep them -from falling, and Dow records that the ground around them was torn up as -if horses had been hitched there. At times a sudden influence would come -over the multitude, which would strike preachers, singers, mourners and -listeners speechless, so that not a word could be spoken for a period—a -hush more awful and inexplicable than the jerks or the shoutings. - -Into this work Dow plunged with the abandon of a knight-errant, and with -wonderful success. His thin, skeleton frame, pale, sharp face, luminously -black eyes, long hair, curling to his waist, sharp, strident voice, -fierce, jerky sentences, qualified him to add intensity to the prevalent -excitement. And he was fond of appealing to the fears and superstitions -of humanity. He was full of dire predictions. The world was in travail -for the last day. Napoleon was wading knee-deep in the blood of Europe. -The last vial of wrath seemed to have been poured out upon the earth. -The prophecies and the apocalypse were drawn on for texts, which he used -literally. Any local calamity—and a long list of sudden or accidental -deaths within his ken—were worked upon the minds of his hearers, as -links in the chain of these awful portents. If there was any “scare” -in a man or woman or child, he’d frighten them to their knees. He used -the _argumentum ad hominem_ liberally, and if there were a conspicuous -atheist reprobate or Calvinist in the audience—all of whom he classed -together—the man was sure to be singled out for direct attack. A favorite -device was to ask the audience to grant him a favor, and require all who -were willing to do so to stand. When up, he would bind them to pray three -times a day for a week for salvation, and abjure them not to add the -perjury of a broken promise to their many other sins. This he exultantly -calls “catching ’em in a covenant,” he expecting to make converts of -nine-tenths of those who kept the promise into which they had been thus -trapped. - -The quality which gave Lorenzo Dow his greatest power with the “lower -million”—to whom, after all, his mission went—was his courage. He was as -bold as a man seeking martyrdom. His mien was defiant and his language -brusque and aggressive. He belonged to the church militant by one of -those contrasts which make the tender-hearted and sensitive seem rough -and pugnacious. He fought against the wild beasts, on two legs, not at -Ephesus, but from Boston to Balize. Rowdies dreaded his tongue more than -any physical force, to which he never resorted. At New Kent, Va., a -large billet of wood was hurled at him through a window. He immediately -leaped through the window and gave chase to the assassins, yelling “Run, -run, the Old Sam is after you.” Returning, he took the billet, cut the -words “Old Sam” in it, and nailed it to a tree, installing it as “Old -Sam’s monument.” He then proceeded logically to this demonstration: “You -disturbers of the meeting, your conduct is condemnable—which expression -means damnable; hence, to make the best of you, you are nothing but a -pack of damned cowards, for not one of you durst show his head.” “Old -Sam’s monument” stuck to the tree for years, and Dow records with great -satisfaction that one of the ringleaders in this assault, a few months -later had his _nose bit off_ in a fight, and another was flung from a -horse and had his neck broken—all of which he cited as redounding to the -glory of God and the vindication of Lorenzo Dow. - -On another occasion, being apprised of the approach of a mob of several -hundreds, sworn to take his life, he left the pulpit, took his wife by -the hand, and marched out to meet the enemy. When met, he mounted a stump -and poured out upon them a tirade of hot reviling, the very boldness of -which overawed them. The result was that he led them back to camp, and in -a short time had the most of them on the anxious seat. - -At times, however, his enemies and opponents were too much for him. -Detraction and back-biting hurt him worst, coldness cut him deeper than -opposition. At one time, every man’s hand was so against him that he cut -his way into the depths of a Mississippi cane swamp, built a hut, and -there he and his wife lived recluse for months, surrounded by wolves and -snakes, whose society he found less objectionable than that of the best -friends he had in the country. One of the chief causes of enmity was -jealousy, because he had made a little money by the sale of his writings. -I fancy, too, that the popular feeling was mingled with one of contempt -for a circuit-rider, who could be so easily beaten in a horse trade—a -man who, equipped with a gallant mount on Monday morning, would turn up -before the week was gone on a sorry, broken-down “plug,” against which -he had paid beside more “boot” than his own horse was worth—could not -command the respect of such people as he labored among. - -It is hard to realize that the man is an invalid, working without fee or -reward, unrecognized, and receiving more curses than coppers, of whose -exploits we read such passages as these: - - “_August 24._—After preaching at Ebenezer, Pa., I silently - withdrew, and taking my horse, traveled all night until ten - next morning, when I spoke at Bethel, and then jumping out at a - window from the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union; thence to - Duck Creek Cross Roads, making near eighty miles travel and five - meetings without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption - was dried up and the asthma more powerful and frequent, I feel - myself much debilitated.” - - “I returned to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in - which time I traveled about 1700 English miles and held about two - hundred meetings.” “To Warrington, having been about fifty-two - hours, held nine meetings and traveled about 50 miles.” “Sunday, - July 20, my labors were equal to seven sermons, which gave me a - fine sweat that was very refreshing, and added to my health. In - speaking twice in the street I addressed five thousand.” - - “In the space of twenty-two days I traveled 350 miles and - preached seventy-six times, beside visiting some from house to - house and speaking to hundreds in class meetings.” - - “_October 28, 1803._—After an absence of about seven months, I - arrived back in Georgia, having traveled upward of four thousand - miles (through the Mississippi Territory and Florida). When I - left this state I was handsomely equipped for traveling, by - some friends whom God had raised me up in need. But now on my - return I had not the same valuable horse, my watch I had parted - with to bear my expenses. My pantaloons were worn out. I had no - stockings, shoes, nor moccasins for the last several hundred - miles, nor outer garment, having sold my cloak in West Florida. - My coat and vest were worn through to my shirt. With decency, I - was scarcely able to get back to my friends.” - -But we can not forget Peggy. Peggy was one of Lorenzo’s earliest -converts, and throughout the most of his crusades was his faithful -companion, through exposures and trials, through evil report and good -report. She was the loveliest trait in his character. The courtship was -unique. Let him tell it: - - “Dining at the house of her foster parents, he learned that she - had declared if she was ever married it should be to a traveling - preacher.” - -He continues: - - “As she then stepped into the room, caused me to ask her if it - were so. She answered in the affirmative; on the back of which I - replied: ‘Do you think you could accept of such an object as me?’ - She made no answer, but retired from the room.” - -When about going away, he remarked that he was going a circuit of a year -and a half in the South. - - “If during that time,” he said to her, “you live and remain - single, and find no one that you like better than you do me, and - would be willing to give me up twelve months out of thirteen, or - three years out of four, to travel, and that in foreign lands, - and never say, ‘Do not go to your appointment,’—for if you should - stand in my way I should pray God to remove you, which I believe - he would answer, and if I find no one that I like better than I - do you—_perhaps something farther may be said on the subject_.” - -An ardent popping of the question, surely! But she waited, and they were -married, and were happy. He was a very devoted husband, subsidiary to -his appointments. He was away preaching when both their children were -born, and on one occasion left his wife among strangers in England, -ill, so that her death was hourly expected, and their infant child also -being ill and dying in another place, for a chance to preach. Neither -parent attended the child’s funeral. Peggy never murmured. She was as -consecrated to his work as he—perhaps more unselfishly so. Minister’s -wives often are, I have heard. - -Applying to Lorenzo Dow a purely intellectual analysis, I should say -he was a man born with a morbidly nervous temperament, which only -ceaseless activity could satisfy. Rest was physical and mental poison -to him. This helps explain his extraordinary energy. Egotism took the -form of conceit for haranguing and influencing masses of people, and of -believing himself competent to fill a world-wide field. Consciousness -of his own weakness and supersensitiveness led him to shrink from the -restraint and criticisms and evade the duties of church affiliation. He -wanted the notoriety and gratification of ministerial life, without its -responsibilities; he could not take the responsibility of becoming the -founder of a sect. - -In short, as I read Lorenzo Dow, he had a mania for haranguing people, -and he gratified it in the easiest and most popular way then open to an -uncultured, lawless, irresponsible nature, with strong natural tendencies -toward religious exercises. If Dow had been born seventy-five years -later, he would have made a first-rate demagogue and communist, but it is -doubtful if he could have got any one to hear him preach in these days. -He served the time and purpose well, and reached hundreds whom perhaps no -one else could have influenced. - -His eccentric behavior was due partly to lack of education and culture, -and partly to physical causes, viz.: A morbid, nervous organization, -which could only keep keyed up by excitement. His seeming violence and -extravagance were probably assumed at first to cover diffidence and -sensitiveness, and afterward became habits of pulpit address. He was -affectionate, honest, sincere and brave. - - - - -HYACINTH BULBS. - -By GRANT ALLEN. - - -If we were not so familiar with the fact, we would think there were -few queerer things in nature than the mode of growth followed by this -sprouting hyacinth bulb on my mantelpiece here. It is simply stuck in a -glass stand, filled with water, and there, with little aid from light or -sunshine, it goes through its whole development, like a piece of organic -clock-work as it is, running down slowly in its own appointed course. -For a bulb does not grow as an ordinary plant grows, solely by means of -carbon derived from the air under the influence of sunlight. What we call -its growth we ought rather to call its unfolding. It contains within -itself everything that is necessary for its own vital processes. Even if -I were to cover it up entirely, or put it in a warm, dark room, it would -sprout and unfold itself in exactly the same way as it does here in the -diffused light of my study. The leaves, it is true, would be blanched -and almost colorless, but the flowers would be just as brilliantly blue -as these which are now scenting the whole room with their delicious -fragrance. The question is, then, how can the hyacinth thus live and -grow without the apparent aid of sunlight, on which all vegetation is -ultimately based? - -Of course, an ordinary plant, as everybody knows, derives all its energy -or motive-power from the sun. The green leaf is the organ upon which the -rays act. In its cells the waves of light propagated from the sun fall -upon the carbonic acid which the leaves drink in from the air, and by -their disintegrating power, liberate the oxygen while setting free the -carbon, to form the fuel and food-stuff of the plant. Side by side with -this operation the plant performs another, by building up the carbon thus -obtained into new combinations with the hydrogen obtained from its watery -sap. From these two elements the chief constituents of the vegetable -tissues are made up. Now the fact that they have been freed from the -oxygen with which they are generally combined gives them energy, as the -physicists call it, and, when they re-combine with oxygen, this energy -is again given out as heat, or motion. In burning a piece of wood or a -lump of coal, we are simply causing the oxygen to re-combine with these -energetic vegetable substances, and the result is that we get once more -the carbonic acid and water with which we started. But we all know that -such burning yields not only heat, but also visible motion. This motion -is clearly seen even in the draught of an ordinary chimney, and may be -much more distinctly recognized in such a machine as the steam-engine. - -At first sight, all this seems to have very little connection with -hyacinth bulbs. Yet, if we look a little deeper into the question, we -shall see that a bulb and an engine have really a great many points -in common. Let us glance first at a somewhat simpler case, that of a -seed, such as a pea or a grain of wheat. Here we have a little sack of -starches and albumen laid up as nutriment for a sprouting plantlet. -These rich food-stuffs were elaborated in the leaves of the parent pea, -or in the tall haulms of the growing corn. They were carried by the sap -into the ripening fruit, and there, through one of those bits of vital -mechanism which we do not yet completely understand, they were selected -and laid by in the young seed. When the pea or the grain of wheat begins -to germinate, under the influence of warmth and moisture, a very slow -combustion really takes place. Oxygen from the air combines gradually -with the food-stuffs or fuels—call them which you will—contained in the -seed. Thus heat is evolved, which in some cases can be easily measured -with the thermometer, and felt by the naked hand—as, for example, in -the malting of barley. At the same time motion is produced; and this -motion, taking place in certain regular directions, results in what we -call the growth of a young plant. In different seeds this growth takes -different forms, but in all alike the central mechanical principle is the -same; certain cells are raised visibly above the surface of the earth, -and the motive-power which so raised them is the energy set free by -the combination of oxygen with their starches and albumens. Of course, -here, too, carbonic acid and water are the final products of the slow -combustion. The whole process is closely akin to the hatching of an -egg into a living chicken. But, as soon as the young plant has used up -all the material laid by for it by its mother, it is compelled to feed -itself just as much as the chicken when it emerges from the shell. The -plant does this by unfolding its leaves to the sunlight, and so begins to -assimilate fresh compounds of hydrogen and carbon on its own account. - -Now it makes a great deal of difference to a sprouting seed whether -it is well or ill provided with such stored-up food-stuffs. Some very -small seeds have hardly any provision to go on upon; and the seedlings -of these, of course, must wither up and die if they do not catch the -sunlight as soon as they have first unfolded their tiny leaflets; -but other wiser plants have learnt by experience to lay by plenty of -starches, oils, or other useful materials in their seeds; and wherever -such a tendency has once faintly appeared, it has given such an advantage -to the species where it occurred, that it has been increased and -developed from generation to generation through natural selections. Now -what such plants do for their offspring, the hyacinth, and many others -like it, do for themselves. The lily family, at least in the temperate -regions, seldom grows into a tree-like form; but many of them have -acquired a habit which enables them to live on almost as well as trees -from season to season, though their leaves die down completely with each -recurring winter. If you cut open a hyacinth bulb, or, what is simpler -to experiment upon, an onion, you will find that it consists of several -short abortive leaves, or thick, fleshy scales. In these subterranean -leaves the plant stores up the food-stuffs elaborated by its green -portions during the summer; and there they lie the whole winter through, -ready to send up a flowering stem early in the succeeding spring. The -material in the old bulb is used up in thus producing leaves and blossoms -at the beginning of the second or third season; but fresh bulbs grow out -anew from its side, and in these the plant once more stores up fresh -material for the succeeding year’s growth. - -The hyacinths which we keep in glasses on our mantelpieces represent such -a reserve of three or four years’ accumulation. They have purposely been -prevented from flowering, in order to make them produce finer trusses of -bloom when they are at length permitted to follow their own free will. -Thus the bulb contains material enough to send up leaves and blossoms -from its own resources; and it will do so even if grown entirely in the -dark. In that case the leaves will be pale yellow or faintly greenish, -because the true green pigment, which is the active agent of digestion, -can only be produced under the influence of light; whereas the flowers -will retain their proper color, because their pigment is always due to -oxidation alone, and is but little dependent upon the rays of sunshine. -Even if grown in an ordinary room, away from the window, the leaves -seldom assume their proper deep tone of full green; they are mainly -dependent on the food-stuffs laid by in the bulb, and do but little -active work on their own account. After the hyacinth has flowered, the -bulb is reduced to an empty and flaccid mass of watery brown scales. - -Among all the lily kind, such devices for storing up useful material, -either in bulbs or in the very similar organs known as corms, are -extremely common. As a consequence, many of them produce unusually large -and showy flowers. Among our lilies we can boast of such beautiful -blossoms as the fritillary, the wild hyacinth, the meadow-saffron, and -the two pretty squills; while in our gardens the tiger lilies, tulips, -tuberoses, and many others belong to the same handsome bulbous group. -Closely allied families give us the bulb-bearing narcissus, daffodil, -snowdrop, amarylis, and Guernsey lily; the crocus, gladiolus, iris, and -corn-flag; while the neighboring tribe of orchids, most of which have -tubers, probably produce more ornamental flowers than any other family -of plants in the whole world. Among a widely different group we get -other herbs which lay by rich stores of starch, or similar nutritious -substances, in thickened underground branches, known as tubers; such, -for example, are the potato and the Jerusalem artichoke. Sometimes the -root itself is the storehouse for the accumulated food-stuffs, as in the -dahlia, the carrot, the radish, and the turnip. In all these cases, the -plant obviously derives benefit from the habit which it has acquired -of hiding away its reserve fund beneath the ground, where it is much -less likely to be discovered and eaten by its animal foes.—_“Knowledge” -Library._ - - * * * * * - -History presents to us the life of nations, and finds nothing to write -about except wars and popular tumults: the years of peace appear only -as short pauses, interludes, a mark here and there. And just so is the -life of individuals a continued course of warfare, not at all in a -metaphorical way of speaking, with want or ennui, but in reality too -with his fellow men. He finds everywhere adversaries—lives in continual -struggles—and dies at last with arms in his hands. Yet, after all, as -our bodies must burst asunder if the weight of the atmosphere were to -be withdrawn from it, so, too, if the heavy burden of want, misery, -calamities, and the non-success of our exertions, were taken away from -the life of men, their arrogance would swell out, if not to the length -of explosion, at all events to the exhibition of the most unbridled -folly—nay, to madness. So that every man at all times requires a certain -_quantum_ of cares and sorrow, or necessities, as a ship does ballast, to -enable him to go forward steadily and in a direct line.—_Schopenhauer._ - - - - -MIGRATIONS ON FOOT. - -By REV. J. G. WOOD, M.A. - - -We have to consider those creatures who are deprived of food by climate, -but who are able to pass to other places where food still exists. Travel -for this purpose is called migration, and it may be accomplished in two -ways, namely, upon the earth by means of feet, or over it by means of -wings. We will first take migration on foot. - -Again, I put aside man, because his migrations (and we English are the -most migratory race on the earth) are the result of reason and not of -instinct. Man migrates for a definite purpose. He knows beforehand the -object of his travel, and if he should prefer staying in one country -he can do so. But these papers do not deal with human reason, but with -animal instinct, which is, in fact, Divine wisdom brought into visible -action without the exercise of free will on the part of the agent. - -In many cases migration has a strong influence on man. To uncivilized man -it is mostly an unmixed benefit, as he lives upon the migrators. But to -civilized man it is almost invariably an unmixed evil, as the migrators -destroy the crops which he is cultivating, in order to supply food for -the coming year. We shall see examples with both these influences. - -As might naturally be expected, food is more apt to fail toward the poles -than in the temperate zones, and so we find many examples of migration in -northern Europe. One of them has the curious result that it involves the -migration of man. I allude to the annual migration of the vast herds of -reindeer possessed by the Lapps. Forced by instinct, the reindeers are -obliged to migrate in search of food, and unless their owners wish to -lose all their property, they must needs accompany the deer. - -Now, to the Lapp the reindeer is what cows are to the Kaffir, or land and -funded property to us. A Lapp of moderate wealth must possess at least a -thousand reindeer. Half that number are required to make a man recognized -as one of the well-to-do middle class, while those who only have forty or -fifty are nothing but servants, who are forced to mingle their deer with -those of their masters. - -From these details the reader can form some idea of the vast herds of -tame reindeer possessed by the Lapps alone. The annual incursion of -these herds into more civilized countries can at the best be considered -only a nuisance, and as the herds increase in numbers year by year their -migration becomes an intolerable pest. - -For example, the _Globe_ newspaper lately made the following remarks: - -“Every year, Tromsoe is the meeting point of upward of a hundred thousand -reindeer, the property of the nomads, who follow them from Sweden. The -herd is rather ‘nice’ in the selection of pasturage, and the absence of -everything save a mere superficial control gives it the most complete -freedom of choice. - -“Wandering about at their own sweet will, the reindeer do damage -indiscriminately in meadow, plowed land, and forest. The farmer may -protest, but he is powerless to prevent the destruction of his young wood -or the trampling down of his crops. - -“If he appeals to the authorities he is baffled by the practical -impossibility of fixing responsibility for damage upon the right owner. -Only the Lapps know the offender, and a verdict with damages often enough -serves no other purpose than that of bringing Scandinavian justice into -ridicule, for, before it can be carried into effect, the defendant has -gone on another of his annual migrations.” - -This pest has at last reached such dimensions that special laws were -made about a year ago to meet it. Norway and Sweden have therefore been -divided into districts, and if damage be done, and the owners of the -offending animals not be given up, the entire district has to make good -the damage, each family having to pay in proportion to the number of -reindeer which they own. - -Now we will take another example of migration from the same country. - -As we have seen, the migration of the reindeer occurs at regular -intervals, and can be provided against, especially as it is possible to -make the owners of the migrators responsible for the damage which they -do. But there is one animal of northern Europe which has no special time -for migration, against whose approach it is impossible to provide, whom -it is almost equally impossible to resist when it is on the march, and -for whom no one can be responsible. It is therefore far more baneful to -civilized man. - -This is the lemming, a little, short-tailed, round-eared rodent, somewhat -resembling our common water-rat in shape and size. In its ordinary life -it is nothing more than a small, rather voracious, very prolific, and -unintellectual rodent. It is too stupid to get out the way of anything, -and if met by a cart its only idea would be to bite the wheel. Mr. -Metcalfe mentions that two or three lemmings might be indulging in their -favorite habit of sitting on a stump. If a traveler accompanied by dogs -passed by them, the dogs were sure to fly at the lemmings. Yet the stupid -creatures would not think of escaping, though there might be plenty of -time to do so, but would merely sit on the stumps and try to bite the -dogs’ noses. This remarkable stupidity will account for the way in which -the migration invariably ends. - -Owing to its fecundity, conjoined with its voracity, it sometimes fails -to obtain food in its own district, and migrates southward. - -The strangest point about this migration is its exceeding uncertainty. -Fortunately, there is seldom an interval of less than seven years between -the migrations, and seventeen years have been known to pass before the -coming of the lemming. Yet, whatever the interval may be, the whole of -the lemmings of vast northern districts begin their march southward -through Norway and Sweden in search of food. - -They are divided into two vast armies, which are kept apart by the -Kiolens range; and it is very curious that they direct their course -toward the southwest and southeast. Nothing seems to stop their progress. -They only have one idea, namely, to press onward. If a wall or house be -in their line of march they will try to climb it rather than go round -it, and if they come upon a stack of corn they will eat it and then go -forward. - -Rivers, and even lakes, are swum by the lemmings, thousands of which are -eaten by the fishes. They are admirable swimmers as long as the surface -of the water is smooth, but the least ripple is too much for them, so -that if the day be windy very few of those which enter the water are seen -to leave it alive. - -Their ranks are perpetually thinned by birds and beasts of prey which -accompany their columns. These parasites are wolves, foxes, wild cats, -stoats and other weasels, eagles, hawks and owls. It is said that even -the reindeer feed upon them. Man eats them, and so obtains some trifling -compensation for the destruction of his crops. But, while its invasion -lasts, the lemming is nearly as destructive as the locust itself, not -leaving even a blade of grass behind it. Despairing of checking this -terrible foe by ordinary means, the people turned to religion, and had a -special service of exorcism prepared against the lemmings. - -The end of the migration is as unaccountable as its beginning. I have -mentioned the instinct which forces the creature to proceed onward on the -line which it has taken. Now, Norway and Sweden form a peninsula, toward -the apex of which the course of the lemmings is directed. It follows -that sooner or later the animals must arrive at the coast. And, having -reached the shore, they still must needs go into the sea, where the waves -almost immediately drown them. - -Now we will turn from cold to heat, and imagine ourselves in South -Africa. From the migrants of that country we will take the springbok as -our example. - -Many travelers in that country have mentioned the “trek-bokken,” as the -Boers call these pilgrimages, but none have painted them more vividly -than the late Captain Gordon Cumming, whose description I have had the -pleasure of hearing as well as seeing. - -One morning, as he had been lying awake in his wagon for some two hours -before daybreak, he had heard the continual grunting of male springboks, -but took no particular notice of the sound. - -“On my rising, when it was clear, and looking about me, I beheld the -ground to the northward of my camp actually covered with a dense living -mass of springboks, marching steadily and slowly along, extending from -an opening in a long range of hills on the west, through which they -continued pouring like the flood of some great river, to a ridge about -half a mile to the east, over which they disappeared. The breadth of the -ground which they covered might have been somewhere about half a mile. - -“I stood upon the fore-chest of my wagon for nearly two hours, lost in -wonder at the novel and beautiful scene which was passing before me; and -had some difficulty in convincing myself that it was a reality which I -beheld, and not the wild and exaggerated picture of a hunter’s dream. -During this time their vast legions continued streaming through the neck -in the hills, in one unbroken, compact phalanx.” - -It has sometimes happened that a flock of sheep has strayed into the -line of march. In such cases the flock has been overlapped, enveloped in -the springbok army, and forced to join in the march. A most astonishing -example of the united power of the springbok was witnessed by a well -known hunter. - -Just as the lemming hosts are attended by the birds and beasts of prey of -their own country, so it is with the springbok. These parasites do not -attack the main body, but watch for the stragglers and pounce upon them. -During the passage of one of these springbok armies a lion was seen in -the midst of the antelopes, forced to take unwilling part in the march. - -He had evidently miscalculated his leap and sprung too far, alighting -upon the main body. Those upon whom he alighted must have recoiled -sufficiently to allow him to reach the ground, and then the pressure from -both flanks and the rear prevented him from escaping from his strange -captivity. - -As only the front ranks of these armies can put their heads to the -ground, we very naturally wonder how those in the middle and rear can -feed. The mode which is adopted is equally simple and efficacious. - -When the herd arrives at pasturage, those animals which occupy the front -feed greedily until they can eat no more. Then, being ruminants, they -need rest in order to enable them to chew the cud. So they fall out of -the ranks and quietly chew the cud until the column has almost passed -them, when they fall in at the rear, and gradually work their way to the -front again. - -As to water, they do not require it, many of these South African -antelopes possessing the singular property of being able to exist for -months together without drinking. Dr. Livingstone has offered a very -remarkable theory on this subject, but the limited space will not permit -me to cite it. - -Let us again visit in imagination a different part of the world, and -suppose ourselves to be on the prairies of North America. There we find -another ruminant, the bison, wrongly called the buffalo. - -This creature migrates with tolerable regularity, and not many years ago, -when the red men possessed the vast expanses of North America, the native -tribes were dependent upon the bison for their very existence. The bison -was to the red Indian what the seal tribe is to the Esquimaux. - -From the skins were made their tents or “wigwams,” their warm clothing -for winter, and their shields; while the bones afforded rude tools, and -handles for weapons, the sinews gave strength and toughness to their -wonderful little bows, while there was scarcely a portion of the animal -that was not put to some useful purpose. - -The annual migrations brought the creatures within the reach of the -various tribes, who, being in a state of perpetual warfare, did not dare -to venture out of their own district in search of the bison. - -So utterly dependent, indeed, were they upon the migrations of the bison, -that if the coming of the animals was delayed a few weeks beyond the -usual period, death from hunger would be an almost certain result. The -reader may perhaps remember that several tribes of Esquimaux were lately -exterminated by a similar failure, the walrus having deserted its usual -haunts, and gone off to some land whither they could not follow it. - -In some respects the bison resembles the lemming, being equally stupid, -and equally determined to press forward. Nothing will stop the bison -herd when it is “on the run.” The animals do not march slowly, like the -springbok, but dash forward at full speed, their heads down, their long -hair hanging over their eyes, and each only intent on following those -which are in front of it. - -The hunters, whether native or European, take advantage of this -peculiarity. The country in which these creatures live is intersected -here and there with ravines many hundreds of feet in depth, having nearly -perpendicular sides. At a distance of a hundred yards these ravines are -as invisible as the trenches of a modern fortress. - -The hunters, however, know every inch of the country, and when they learn -that a bison herd is on the run they contrive to frighten the leaders, -who compose the front rank, until they are taking a direct course for a -ravine. - -Then, nothing is needed but to let the bisons alone. When they come -within forty yards or so of the ravine, the leaders see the danger, and -try to stop; but the pressure from behind is so irresistible that they -are forced onward, and pushed over the edge of the precipice. The rest of -the herd follow them, scarcely any of them even seeing the ravine until -they are falling into it. - -In this reckless way thousands of bisons are destroyed in less than an -hour. Not one hundredth part of them can be used by the hunters, the -remainder being left to feed the vultures, coyotes, and other scavengers. -It is no wonder that the animal becomes gradually scarce, and that the -hunters are obliged year by year to go farther afield in search of -it.—_London Sunday Magazine._ - - * * * * * - -Every man must patiently bide his time. He must wait. More particularly -in lands like my native land, where the pulse of life beats with such -feverish and impatient throbs, is the lesson needful. Our national -character wants the dignity of repose. We seem to live in the midst of a -battle—there is such a din, such a hurrying to and fro. In the streets -of a crowded city it is difficult to walk slowly. You feel the rushing -of the crowd, and rush with it onward. In the press of our life it is -difficult to be calm. In this stress of wind and tide, all professions -seem to drag their anchors, and are swept out into the main. The voices -of the present say, “Come!” But the voices of the past say, “Wait!” With -calm and solemn footsteps the rising tide bears against the rushing -torrent up stream, and pushes back the hurrying waters. With no less -calm and solemn footsteps, nor less certainty, does a great mind bear -up against public opinion, and push back its hurrying stream. Therefore -should every man wait—should bide his time.—_Longfellow’s “Hyperion.”_ - - * * * * * - -He is not dead who departs this life with high fame; dead is he, though -still living, whose brow is branded with infamy.—_Tieck._ - - - - -C. L. S. C. WORK. - -By Rev. J. H. VINCENT, D.D., SUPERINTENDENT OF INSTRUCTION. - - -Readings for March: “Preparatory Latin Course in English,” by Dr. William -C. Wilkinson; half of the book. Required Readings in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -There is no Memorial Day in March. - - * * * * * - -There are many persons, members of local circles and individual readers, -who do not join the central office at Plainfield. The C. L. S. C. is -what it is to-day because of the PLAN by which it is conducted. But for -the central office at Plainfield, it would never have been. But for -the central office at Plainfield, it could not continue. It seems but -fair that the slight annual fee required of persons who enjoy the PLAN -should be paid to the central office. THE CHAUTAUQUAN, the work of the -“Counselors,” the postage, the correspondence and general supervision by -the Superintendent of Instruction—all these involve expenses which can -be met only by the fee appointed—a fee appointed not by the managers of -the C. L. S. C., but unanimously recommended by the members of the C. -L. S. C. themselves in 1878, when the Circle was organized. There are -also many advantages which accrue from membership in the central circle; -valuable communications, memoranda, addresses, cards of membership, -calendars, maps, outlines, catechisms, vesper-services, Chautauqua songs, -the memorial-day volume, and sundry hints. Pleasant fellowships and -alliances, which constitute the charm of the college life as adopted by -the C. L. S. C.—all spring from the relation to the central office. The -diploma and the seals to be added are enjoyed only by those who join -the central circle. Hereafter there will be an official bulletin which -will go out from the central office at least bi-monthly, to be entitled -“Our Alma Mater,” which will in itself be worth the trifling annual sum -of fifty cents. I really think that it is slightly unjust for persons -to avail themselves of the benefits of the PLAN of the C. L. S. C. and -decline to help support the central office. - - * * * * * - -Can there be any objection to the simple invocation of the divine -blessing in opening a meeting of the local C. L. S. C.? Long and -elaborate devotional services may be considered out of place. A simple -invocation of the Father, whose word and works we study, and the reading -of a choice gem from the great book itself would require two or three -minutes; and unless strong opposition is expressed to it, it seems to me -well to commend with emphasis such provision in the program of the local -circle. - - * * * * * - -One of these days when our C. L. S. C. books are all published, as we -intend they shall be, we shall be able to give greater unity to each -year’s course than is now possible. One year’s study, for example, will -embrace a good Roman History, the Preparatory Latin and the College -Latin. Another year will study Greek History, Old Greek Life, Preparatory -Greek and College Greek. Another year will take up English and American -History and Literature, and another General, Oriental and European -History and Literature. Among the four years will be distributed the -readings in art, science, philosophy and mathematics, so that the course -will be less fragmentary than now. Stand by the Circle in the formative -years. - - * * * * * - -The local circle is not necessary to the profitable and acceptable -reading of the required books. Let this be well understood. Local circle -work _is exceedingly valuable_—but not indispensable. I say this over and -over, because I wish members who read alone to be encouraged to read on. - - * * * * * - -Messrs. D. Lothrop & Co. announce that they have now ready an edition of -“The Hall in the Grove,” by Pansy, in paper covers, which will sell at 75 -cents per copy to members of the C. L. S. C. - - * * * * * - -The class of 1887 numbers over fourteen thousand. Is the class of 1886 -holding its own? Have you as a member of that class forwarded your fee -for the current year to Miss Kimball? And how about ’84 and ’85? - - * * * * * - -I notice in our little book on “Good Manners,” that putting the knife -into the mouth is condemned by the regulations of so-called “society.” -A correspondent asks: “Have I not a right to put my knife into my mouth -at the table if I choose?” Answer: You have a perfect right to put your -knife into your mouth, to pick your teeth with your fork, and to draw -back from the table and tilt up your feet on the edge of the table. -There are many rights which, as American citizens, we may enjoy in this -country. But other people also have rights who are offended by such -violations of propriety, and who are tempted to think you a boor, and, -although they may say nothing, you lose by your vulgarity and wilfulness -far more than you gain in any way by such exercise of what you call -“independence.” - - * * * * * - -All local circles should report promptly to Miss K. F. Kimball, -Plainfield, N. J. If there are but two members associated in study, -report as a local circle. - - - - -OUTLINE OF C. L. S. C. READINGS. - - -MARCH, 1884. - -The Required Readings for March include half of Prof. Wilkinson’s -Preparatory Latin Course in English, and the Required Readings in THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_First Week_ (ending March 8).—1. Preparatory Latin Course from chapter i -to chapter iii, on page 45. - -2. First half of French History in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for March 2, in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Second Week_ (ending March 17).—1. Preparatory Latin Course from page 45 -to the middle of page 84. - -2. Second half of French History. - -3. Sunday Readings for March 9, in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Third Week_ (ending March 24).—1. Preparatory Latin Course from page 84 -to page 127. - -2. Readings in Commercial Law and in Art in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for March 16, in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -_Fourth Week_ (ending March 31).—1. Preparatory Latin Course in English, -from page 127 to “Fifth Book,” page 167. - -2. Readings in American Literature and United States History in THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. - -3. Sunday Readings for March 23, in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -4. Sunday Readings for March 30, in THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - - - -C. L. S. C. ’84. - -NEW ENGLAND AUXILIARY. - - -_Fellow Students and Classmates_: - -Dr. Vincent tells us that “more than one half of the members of ’84 -reside in New England.” But a very small part of them can attend the -graduating exercises at Chautauqua, therefore the management of the New -England Assembly are to set apart one afternoon of next summer’s Sessions -for Services of _Recognition_ of the N. E. members as _graduates_. We -shall then and there be enrolled as members of “_The Society of the -Hall in the Grove_.” The members who were present at Framingham last -year, to the number of one hundred and fifty, having great pride in the -C. L. S. C., and not a little _Class_ pride, chose a committee to make -arrangements suitable for so important and glorious an occasion. The -committee decided upon the three following items in the program: - -1. An Oration, and a well known College President is to be invited to -grace the occasion. - -2. Some prominent band or other musical organization to furnish music for -the day. - -3. Decoration of the Auditorium. - -We therefore make two requests of the New England membership: - -1. That as many as possible arrange to be present at the Assembly, which -meets in July next year. It will richly repay you to be present through -the ten days; but be sure to be present upon C. L. S. C. day. - -2. In accordance with the vote of the Auxiliary, as announced in “The -Outlook,” we ask each member, whether to be present at Framingham or -not, to send the _Secretary_ of the Committee the sum of _fifty cents_, -with as much more as you choose to add. If we carry out the program as -arranged, the expenses will be large. In order to make definite our -arrangements, we should know as to the amount to be realized from your -contributions by the first of February, 1884. We desire that you consider -this a personal invitation, and that you will forward your checks, or -postal orders, or pledges, as local circles or individuals, on or before -the above date. We ask you to do so much for the good of the cause and -the honor of the class. - -We suggest to the N. E. members that they keep their reading well up, as -their memoranda must be in Miss Kimball’s hands by the first of July, -that the diplomas may be awarded and forwarded to Framingham. - - Yours in behalf of the Committee, - - WEBSTER WOODBURY. - -Committee of Arrangements: Rev. W. N. Richardson, East Saugus, Mass.; D. -D. Peabody, Stoneham, Mass.; Hon. J. G. Blaine, Manchester, N. H.; Rev. -W. Woodbury, Foxboro, Mass.; J. M. Nye, Crompton, R. I. - -_Foxboro, Mass., Dec. 30, 1883._ - - - - -TO THE CLASS OF ’85. - - -At Chautauqua, during the last Assembly, a class organization was -effected and badge adopted as our class colors, after which the following -officers were chosen: J. B. Underwood, President, Meriden, Conn.; Mrs. -Philomena Downs, Vice President, Burlington, Iowa; Miss Carrie Hart, -Treasurer, Aurora, Indiana; Miss N. M. Schenck, Secretary, Osage City, -Kansas. It is with regret that I am compelled to say the attendance of -the class of ’85 was so small it was deemed most expedient to leave the -adoption of a class motto until our next annual gathering, when it is -earnestly desired that the then to be seniors will be largely represented. - -One local member of the Meriden local circle, removing from the city to -an adjacent township, knowing from observation and experience the good -that might be accomplished by the organization of a circle, at once set -about the task by becoming a regular Chautauquan, and soliciting others -to join her, and as a result of these efforts she rejoices over the -establishment of an enthusiastic corps of students, and has been honored -by being made their president. The same enthusiasm by each ’85 member -renders us as _invincible_ as our immediate predecessors of ’84 are -_irrepressible_. Let us one and all rally to the work and be prepared in -the summer soon upon us to “Gather a pilgrim band” at our famous and much -loved retreat, “The Hall in the Grove.” - - J. B. UNDERWOOD. - -Class stationery and badges may be had by addressing any of the officers -of the class. - - * * * * * - -For a certain equable and continuous mode of life, we require only -judgment, and we think of nothing more, so that we no longer discern what -extraordinary things each unimportant day requires of us, and if we do -discern them, we can find a thousand excuses for not doing them. A man of -understanding is of importance to his own interests, but of little value -for the general whole.—_Goethe._ - - - - -LOCAL CIRCLES. - - -In preparing copy for the local circle columns we would caution -secretaries not to omit the name of state and town. This has been done, -and several valuable reports are on our table, stateless. We can not use -them, and will be censured for not doing so. Please bear this in mind -when you send your report. - - * * * * * - -The letter which we publish in the Editor’s Outlook this month deserves -careful attention. It is valuable for new plans, but more for the spirit -of ingenuity and push which it suggests. - - * * * * * - -The number of new circles formed this year is astonishing. The reports -are all strong and enterprising. From Shelburn, Vermont, the secretary -writes: - -“About the first of November fourteen persons in this place formed -themselves into a literary circle and adopted the Chautauqua course -of study. Our method in our circle is simple and effective. We read -selections from the week’s work, and then converse familiarly upon what -we have read, thus giving the entire circle the benefit of each member’s -information upon the subject under consideration. By most of us the -course was undertaken with hesitation, for we feared that we should not -be able to do the work marked out for us, yet we have been encouraged -at every step of our progress. We have found the C. L. S. C. no hard -task-master, but a helpful friend.” - - * * * * * - -Massachusetts reports three new circles this month. One was organized in -Braintree, in October, 1883, consisting of eight regular members; others -attend, and they hope to enroll a number as local members. The circle -meets once in three weeks. The order of exercises varies, two being -appointed at each meeting to give the lesson and reading for the next -meeting. Seven are members of the class of 1887, one of class of 1884. - - * * * * * - -A circle, numbering twelve registered Chautauquans, and some twenty local -members, has been organised in the factory town of North Brookfield, -Mass. The circle starts off with splendid prospects of success, and the -only fear is to find rooms to accommodate the meetings as they grow in -size. - -From Westfield, same state, we learn that the number of the readers -in the C. L. S. C. course has been increased each year at the return -of members from the Framingham Assembly, but that they have never had -a local circle until last fall. The first regular meeting was held -September 17, 1883. The circle numbers eighteen, composed of members of -three different classes; the original five intend to graduate the coming -summer. There is a good regular attendance. - - * * * * * - -At Canaan, Connecticut, a local circle was organized early in October -last, with a membership of fifteen, which has since increased to about -forty. It is doing good work, not only in promoting habits of thorough, -systematic reading, but in cultivating a better social feeling. An -executive committee arranges a program for each meeting in advance, -assigning to certain members the most important topics found in the -readings. The question box adds much to the interest of the meetings. - -Connecticut also boasts another new circle, at Goshen, of which a member -writes: “A local circle was organized here the last week in September -with a membership of sixteen. We meet once a week at the houses of the -members, and have a large average attendance, considering the situation -of our hill town, some of us living as much as four miles apart. The -program varies according to the taste and inclination of the presiding -officer. A favorite way seems to be to choose sides. The leader of each -side asking questions which are prepared beforehand for the opposite side -to answer.” - - * * * * * - -“We have organized in our village (Hannibal, N. Y.) a local circle of -the class of ’87, consisting of sixteen regular and ten local members. -We hold our meetings weekly, and a lively interest is manifested by all. -On our roll we have two clergymen, two teachers, and some college and -seminary graduates; although we are as yet freshmen in the course, we all -expect to do good solid work and honestly earn our diplomas.” - -At Orchard Park, N. Y., there is another new circle. The “Iota Class” -of the C. L. S. C. organized last October. “We have twelve interested -and enthusiastic members, three having joined since our organization. We -meet once in two weeks, at each meeting a committee being appointed to -prepare the program of exercises for the second ensuing meeting. By this -arrangement our program can be announced two weeks ahead, thus giving -ample time for preparation. By appointing a new committee each time we -find that it varies our entertainment, nearly every meeting introducing -something new. The following is the program for December 29: Opening -exercises, responsive service; song No. 12; secretary’s report; paper, -American poets; class drill on American Literature; brief oral account -of America’s greatest statesman; song No. 13; paper, comparative lives -of Wolfe and Montcalm; selected questions to be answered by class; -selections from Bret Harte; brief oral account of the present condition -of Greece; question drawer; report of orthoepist; closing exercises.” - - * * * * * - -A new circle organized at Bethlehem, Pa., numbers ten, and reports -enthusiastic meetings. Their plan of “quizzes” is especially good. The -secretary writes: “In our circle the first half hour is devoted to a quiz -in history, the president appointing a new conductor at each meeting. The -second half hour is spent in reading from American authors. The president -selects the pieces and appoints the readers. We use the third half hour -for a quiz in some branch connected with the course. After this we -spend the remainder of the evening in an informal way, talking over our -studies, and examining pictures of celebrated statuary, which the members -bring from different sources. We have been meeting every two weeks, but -all enjoy the meetings so much, and find them such a help that we have -decided to meet every week. Interest in the C. L. S. C. is spreading, and -I have no doubt that next year there will be several circles organized.” - - * * * * * - -From Ohio three new societies send us greetings. At Painesville a circle -was formed in November. They write—“We number only five, but we are -enthusiastic readers, and have received much benefit from the work. We -all belong to the class of ’87, excepting one member, who has read one -year, and with whom our circle originated.” - -At Sabina, a circle was organized on September 28, through the -instrumentality of an energetic lady who had studied a year alone. It -consists of nine members, six of whom are gentlemen, and three ladies. -All are regular members of the C. L. S. C. Much interest was manifested, -the books were ordered at once, and the reading has progressed finely, -all being delighted with the plan. The circle has since been christened -“The Philomathean C. L. S. C.” The query box is made use of, and work -assigned at each meeting, and a general discussion opened on the readings -of the previous interval. They send best wishes to the C. L. S. C. - -From Columbus the secretary writes: “We have a growing circle here -under the distinctive name of the “Central C. L. S. C. of Columbus.” We -began in October with a membership of fourteen, and now number twenty. -Our meetings are rendered interesting and profitable by papers on the -subjects of the month, interspersed with discussions and music.” - - * * * * * - -At Ottawa, Illinois, a local circle was organized in October last with -seventeen members, seven regular and ten local. They follow the course -of study laid out in THE CHAUTAUQUAN, and the reading for the week is -discussed, generally some one being appointed to question the class, and -occasionally an essay or address is read. A great deal of interest is -felt, and all are working very enthusiastically. - -From Galena, Illinois, the secretary sends an account of a new circle, -and gives some very interesting reminiscences: “We have been much -interested in the C. L. S. C. for some time, and some of our members are -quite advanced in the course; but it was not until October, 1883, that we -organized ourselves into a tributary circle. Our meetings are controlled -and carried out according to a constitution ratified by the circle. We -endeavor to be as parliamentary as possible. We Galena people think -that of all others we should be the truest and best Chautauquans. Long -years ago, before some of us were old enough to remember, Dr. Vincent -was pastor of the M. E. Church of our city. He organized and carried -on while here what he called a ‘Palestine Class,’ though there was no -‘Palestine Park’ in connection with it. At the end of this course each -successful candidate was presented with a diploma and medal. At present -there are three of the original Palestine members in our circle, and if -we enter their homes they are pleased to show us the familiar face of -our ‘Princely Pericles’ hanging in some safe nook. So, you see, we feel -as though we had a right to Chautauqua and its benefits. We number about -twenty-two members, and have also one member in St. Louis and one in -England. The circle has radiated so far at present, who shall say where -the C. L. S. C. contagion will end?” - - * * * * * - -From Nashville, Tennessee, the secretary of the “Nashville Local Circle,” -a new organization of about twenty members, writes: “Our members have -taken a deep interest, from the very beginning in the work, and most -of us are fully up with the required readings, beside having read -several books in connection with those required. We hold our meetings -every alternate Monday night in the Y. M. C. A. parlors. Our exercises -are always entertaining and instructive, consisting of songs, essays, -lectures, readings, questions, etc. Milton’s memorial day was observed -in a very appropriate manner. The ‘East Side Circle’ joined with us by -invitation of Prof. Hurst. The exercises were opened with a Chautauqua -song and prayer. A short but very interesting sketch of Milton’s life and -character was read by Mr. E. C. Wells, and a fine selection from Milton -was read by Miss E. C. Whitehurst; the exercises were concluded with the -‘vesper service.’ We have adopted the motto of the ’87’s—‘Neglect not the -gift that is in thee.’ Nashville already has three circles, and the grand -‘Chautauqua Idea’ is fast spreading throughout the Sunny South.” - - * * * * * - -=Iowa= (Lyons).—We organized a circle last October of fifteen members. Of -our number nine have become members of the C. L. S. C., and are reading -the full course. We have not an elaborate program, but try to take up a -few things as thoroughly as possible. - - * * * * * - -=Iowa= (Marshalltown).—Our plan of organizing our circle, was first a -press notice, then individual effort. Our first meeting found twelve -persons anxious to commence the study. The second meeting there were -as many more joined our forces. We have divided our circle, one party -meeting in the afternoon, the other in the evening, all under one leader. -It is probable that by the close of the year we shall have a very large -and intelligent circle. - - * * * * * - -=Iowa= (Shenandoah).—Our circle was organized in October, 1883. It is -composed of busy people. - - “To business that we love, we rise betime, - And go to it with delight.” - -All are very desirous of doing good work, and are in real earnest as to -the success of our circle. All members are freshmen but one, who is a -sophomore. All are bound for a battle of four years. - - * * * * * - -The last of the new circles reported this month is from Louisburg, -Kansas. They say: “We are a little band of ten readers. We organized in -October for the purpose of studying the required course of the class of -’89. We feel that the study is a great benefit to us, and recommend it to -all.” - - * * * * * - -The circle at New Gloucester, Maine, has recently closed a lecture -course which proved successful beyond expectation. The circle has been -flourishing in fine style this year, and the meetings have been of a -high literary order. Essays on various subjects have been willingly -contributed, while much entertainment and profit has been derived from -passing round to the whole company written questions to be immediately -answered. - - * * * * * - -The circle organized at Rockville, Massachusetts, in 1882, is still in -fine condition. They meet weekly, and the program consists in answering -the questions in THE CHAUTAUQUAN, abstracts from required reading, -readings and conversations. In October the circle enjoyed a day at -Diamond Hill, R. I., gathering geological specimens. - -The local paper of Hudson, Massachusetts, says: Our local circle is -doing excellent work. Here is the program of next meeting: 1st, Review -of “Ten Reasons why we should know the great outlines of Grecian History -and Literature.” 2d, Crayon map of Greece, drawn and explained. 3d, -Conversation on “The Art of Healing” as known to the Greeks. 4th, -Essay, “The Age of Pericles.” 5th, Conversation; some “Similitudes and -Contrasts” in Greek and American Literature. 6th, One Hundred Questions -on Biology, class. This means quiet, little by little, but constant and -steady work to extend the realm of personal knowledge. - - * * * * * - -The secretary of the Centerville, Rhode Island, local circle gives the -following account of how they made Political Economy interesting: “At -the last meeting of the circle a member who formerly gave much time to -the study of political science, delivered an informal lecture, in the -conversational vein, upon that subject, using the blackboard freely and -presenting a synopsis of the topics discussed in Mr. Steele’s articles. -The treatment of the subject differed considerably from that of Mr. -Steele. This talk was followed by a general discussion, participated in -by most of the members, during which questions suggested by the lecture -were propounded, answered by the member having the subject in charge, and -further discussed by the members. By this means the subject of Political -Economy, usually considered so uninteresting, was pronounced by all to be -the most entertaining thus far considered.” - - * * * * * - -We want to commend the following model program of exercises to the -attention of all circles. It comes from the splendid society at Troy, -New York, and was the program for January 3d: 1. German History—Early -Data of German History; Who were the Franks; Give an Account of Clovis; -The Achievements of Charlemagne; Character of Charlemagne. 2. Political -Economy—Uses of Political Economy; Define Production; Define Consumption; -Exchange and its Necessity; Banks; Protection and its Arguments; Free -Trade—its Arguments. 3. Physical Science—Air; Circulation of Water on -Land; Rivers; Glaciers. 4. Monthly Events—December. 5. Round Table. 6. -Conversazione—William Cullen Bryant. - -What testimony could be more inspiring than this from Shushan, N. Y.: -“Most of our members are hardworking people, with but little time for -study, but they all unite in saying that every meeting is better than the -last.” - -New York State sends us so much and so good reports that we are -embarrassed to find room for them all sometimes. We have a trio of -remarkably strong reports here which we give in full. - - * * * * * - -=New York= (Glen Falls).—We think we are now numerically strong enough -and combine enough enthusiasm to deserve a good sized corner in an issue -of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. Our Circle, in which we all take pardonable pride, is -on a very solid footing, and each succeeding meeting shows an improvement -on the one before. The pioneer member was Mrs. Charlotte W. Craig, to -whose zeal in pursuing the readings single-handed among us can truthfully -be attributed the successful start. In 1880 four ladies commenced the -reading independently, and things ran along in this lonesome manner until -last year a circle of thirteen was formed, with meetings every two weeks, -held in the afternoon. This was a strong nucleus, and ever and anon -during the winter and spring of 1883 their work was noticed in reports of -their meetings and memorial days which appeared in the local newspapers. -At the commencement of the year, 1883-84, in October last, a large number -were enrolled as new members. Our circle now is full half a hundred -strong, and the meetings which are held at private residences every -alternate Tuesday evening are truly enjoyable. The mode of conducting -them is very much like that of other circles, and needs no detailed -description. Beside the work laid out in THE CHAUTAUQUAN a committee -is appointed four weeks prior to each meeting to provide a program of -exercises, and as there is a good natured strife as to who shall excel -in the attractiveness and excellence of the program furnished, the -meetings never lack interest. A question box is quite well utilized, and -we also have an appointed critic. We have no glee club as yet, but a -movement in that direction has been made. The constraint which of course -characterized the first meeting of the new circle is fast wearing away, -and each meeting is looked forward to by all with increasing interest. -Our membership comprehends part of the best society of the village, and -is given a more solid aspect by a representation of one Dartmouth and two -Wesleyan graduates, who are very well pleased with their new connection. -From the start we have found the local newspaper a valuable and efficient -help. - - * * * * * - -=New York= (Brooklyn).—The “New York Avenue Circle” holds its meetings in -the Chapel of the New York Avenue M. E. Church in Brooklyn. The circle -is not connected with the church, and owes its place of meeting to the -courtesy of the trustees. There are at present (December) ninety-one -members, who come from all parts of the city—one member from New York. -They represent about fifteen different churches, of the principal -denominations. The members are both old and young gentlemen and ladies; -parents and their grown sons and daughters, business men, mothers of -young children, and young people just from school. Beside the members -there is a large transient attendance. This is the second year in the -history of the circle, and has begun with increased interest. Many -have expressed themselves as very grateful for the C. L. S. C. in the -personal advantage it has been to them. The meetings are fortnightly, on -Thursday evenings. There is an able committee of instruction who usually -undertake the reviews. Others are sometimes called upon, and frequently -the leader assigns essays to selected members. Especially has this been -the case with the review of American Literature, when the various authors -were distributed through the class for three-minute essays. The music -committee provide solos or duets, both vocal and instrumental. The songs -from the “Chautauqua Song Book” are used at the opening of the meetings. -Occasional lectures have been given; as for instance, last year one on -the spectroscope, and two on astronomy. One meeting was devoted to China, -when essays on the literature, manners and customs, Confucianism, and the -missionary work were read. Another evening was devoted to Scandinavia. -There were essays, as on the Chinese evening, and songs, all of which -were of Scandinavian composition, one being sung in Swedish. Extra social -evenings have been found necessary, in order that the members of so large -a circle may become acquainted. The interest continues, and good work is -done. - - * * * * * - -=New York= (Cortland).—We, the Alpha C. L. S. C., of Cortland, N. Y., -feel ourselves honored in belonging to an organization that is doing such -a noble work as is the C. L. S. C. We organized as a circle October, -1882, and have tried to accomplish faithfully the work in the course thus -far. We number about twenty members, most of whom are housekeepers, with -a sprinkling of clerks, bookkeepers and teachers. We elect our officers -twice a year, and have in addition to a president, vice president and -secretary, a committee on instruction appointed from month to month, -whose duty it is to lay out the work; also a committee on pronunciation. -Our circle meets weekly, and in brief, this is our usual program: 1. An -hour spent reading aloud from one of the required books by alternate -members. 2. Questions from THE CHAUTAUQUAN, covering subject-matter read -during the evening. 3. A short review in the form of five questions on -each of four subjects passed over in our last year’s work. 4. An oral -examination on the Required Reading in THE CHAUTAUQUAN, alternating -subjects from week to week. 5. A personation by some member giving -first, obscure data, after which more prominent features concerning the -life, character and works of the character presented. Circle decide on -character. 6. Query box. This is with us quite an important part of the -program, as topics are discussed of quite a practical nature, as well as -the topics of the day. - - * * * * * - -Pleasantville, Pennsylvania, a beautiful little village of perhaps -six hundred inhabitants, writes us: “We have two circles; one of the -graduates, and one composed of those who have not yet had the honor to -finish the regular C. L. S. C. course. The classes are composed entirely -of ladies—some unusually bright ones and we generally get along very -well.” - - * * * * * - -=Pennsylvania= (West Philadelphia).—We call ourselves the Quaker City -Circle of the C. L. S. C. We have nineteen members. We select parts of -the Required Readings each month, and certain members (usually three) -are appointed to ask questions, or to write essays for the following -meeting. We have had a very enjoyable essay on “Art,” with engravings of -the notable works of Grecian and Roman Art and Ruins, from one of our -members—also two evenings with the microscope. Our greatest trouble is -the evening is so short that we can not get all in. - - * * * * * - -Among the Society Notes of the _Evening Star_, Washington, D. C., we find -the following: “The ‘Chautauqua Idea’ seems to have taken a firm hold -on Washington, and has evidently come to stay. It affords pleasure and -means of profit to hundreds who might but for its influence ever remain -in want of literary or scientific culture. Of the many circles in the -city none are more prosperous than Union Circle, the pioneer organization -of the kind in the District, it being now in its third year. Its last -weekly gathering, Thursday evening, was one of unusual interest to the -members, who had arranged a surprise for their worthy president, Mr. E. -S. Wescott. An elegant silver water pitcher, appropriately inscribed, had -preceded the members to Mr. Wescott’s pleasant home, where the meetings -of the circle are held, and while it was a surprise to the host and his -estimable wife, they nevertheless took care not to be outdone entirely. -When the members arrived, instead of the usual Chautauqua literary and -scientific studies, an entertainment of a different kind was substituted, -the program consisting of music and recitations, and short speeches. The -program ended, Mrs. Wescott invited the circle to repair to the dining -room, where was spread a most inviting feast. This time it was the -members of the circle who experienced a surprise, but they fell to with -a will, and satisfied the host that their lines had fallen in pleasant -places. Each guest was presented with a souvenir of the event, and went -home feeling that the ‘Chautauqua Idea’ is a good thing in more ways than -one.” - - * * * * * - -The following list of officers in the circle at Saybrook, Ohio, strikes -us as particularly good. They are president, vice president, and -secretary, elected annually; also a leader, critic, and question-answerer -appointed each month, and certainly the following device is both novel -and good: “We pride ourselves on possessing something which is very -unique as well as useful. It is a _C. L. S. C. lantern_, made of wood, -in the shape of a Gothic roofed house. It contains a lamp whose rays -illuminate the letters C. L. S. C., tastefully curved across the front. -We put it in a conspicuous place, by the street door, where it serves the -double purpose of guiding our members to the right place, and shows to -passers-by that our little town has a C. L. S. C., which is _alive_, and -letting its light shine.” - - * * * * * - -The year 1884-85 has opened auspiciously for the Cincinnati, Ohio, -circles. On November 4, Dr. Vincent was with them, and held a vesper -service at St. Paul M. E. Church, and there was used for the first -time, the new and beautifully arranged “C. L. S. C. Vesper Service.” On -November 15, the circles held a Fall reunion at the Third Presbyterian -Church, at which they were favored with the presence of the general -Secretary of the C. L. S. C. On December 20, a Round-Table was held -by the Cincinnati circles at Christie Chapel, Col. John A. Johnson, -president of Christie Circle presiding. The following topics were -discussed: 1. The advantage of the C. L. S. C. Course of Reading. 2. The -advantages of a local circle. 3. How to conduct a local circle. 4. How to -advance the C. L. S. C. interests in Cincinnati. The greatest freedom of -expression was desired in the discussion and each of the topics elicited -numerous responses. On the first Sabbath of the New Year (January 6) -the circles held a union vesper service at Christie. The service was -conducted by Rev. A. H. Gillett, who gave many touching incidents of his -own personal experience in the C. L. S. C. work which had come to him -in his varied travels from the lakes to the gulf. His words of advice -and encouragement will long be remembered. Rev. B. F. Dimmick, pastor of -Christie Chapel, gave an excellent address. - - * * * * * - -=Ohio= (Freedom).—A local circle was organized here in September. There -are at present about twenty members, of whom thirteen belong to the -general Circle. We meet every two weeks at the houses of the members, -our meetings opening with a verse of song, and prayer. Our president -questions the members upon the lesson read during the two weeks, and -several persons have been assigned topics upon which to write essays. We -enjoy our meetings very much. - - * * * * * - -=Ohio= (New London).—The first year of a local organization of the C. L. -S. C. in our village ended in June. Our membership was about twenty-five. -Our mode of conducting the meetings was, no doubt, similar to that of -most other circles, following the course laid down for each week in -THE CHAUTAUQUAN, and having essays and informal talks upon subjects in -connection with the Required Reading. The order of exercises for each -meeting was arranged by the committee of instruction at the previous -meeting. Our circle gradually increased in numbers, and from the -increasing interest in the movement we confidently expect our numbers -will be doubled this year. - - * * * * * - -=Ohio= (Ravenna).—The “Royal” Circle of Ravenna is one of four within -the limits of our miniature city. It is named in honor of its senior -member, Colonel Royal Taylor, who has passed his eighty-second milestone -in the journey of life. This circle was organized with but few members, -in 1880. With the additions since made it now numbers twelve, whose -average ages are fifty-two years. We meet every Friday evening, elect a -chairman who serves two weeks, each member in turn being eligible to the -position. Both the Text-Books and the questions in THE CHAUTAUQUAN are -memorized. We have an occasional essay and such appropriate reading as is -selected by a committee appointed for that purpose. Although many of our -harmonious, working little band are past the meridian of life, they are -punctual at the meetings, diligent and thorough in their lessons, enjoy -the exercises, and always have a grand good social time. - - * * * * * - -=Ohio= (Berlin Heights).—The “Philomathean” Circle has been organized -and meets each Tuesday evening. We vary the method of conducting our -meetings; sometimes (and we find it very interesting) we have question -slips, place them in the center of the table, each one draws a question, -and then answers it. The greatest interest is manifested, and although -our number is small, we expect quite an increase next year. We expect -to spend a part of each evening in preparing the work of the White Seal -Course. - - * * * * * - -This is the second year of the existence of the C. L. S. C. in the Wall -Street Methodist Episcopal Church of Jeffersonville, Indiana. Last year -it had to contend with many obstacles, which are now removed, but ended -the year with success. Two of its members graduated, having read three -years at Indianapolis. One of these graduates was Mrs. Mary Curtiss, 72 -years of age. She is again enrolled as a candidate for White Seal. The -circle this year consists of thirty-three active and forty-five local -members. Some of the local members are reading all the books as fully as -the active. In the circle are four who have graduated in the Chautauqua -course. Having acquired a taste for reading, they read on, to gratify -their own tastes, and to encourage others to read. The circle meets -twice a month. Its meetings are publicly announced from the pulpit, -and everybody is invited to be present. When assembled, the subjects -for reading the past two weeks are made the subject of review. The -leader, the pastor of the church in this case, commences questioning the -circle, who respond in concert or singly, as they remember. When other -histories have been consulted new matter is presented by the leader or -any other person. The blackboard, charts and maps are largely employed -in illustrating and fixing the subject in the mind. The members of the -circle are urged to ask questions on the subjects of review, and express -their opinions. Short papers are also read by members of the circle on -such parts of the reading as may be assigned them. By these means every -part of the readings are carefully reviewed. Some of those who commenced -the course last year have dropped out this year; a few from necessity, -others because they thought the work hard. - - * * * * * - -A member writing from Logansport, Indiana, says: We have quite an -interesting local circle organized here, numbering about twenty-five -active members, and five who have already graduated but still continue -active in the work, which I take to be a true characteristic of a -Chautauquan. Our circle meets at private houses every two weeks. The -officers make out a program of work two weeks ahead, which is to -occupy the next meeting. We have taken up the work as laid out in THE -CHAUTAUQUAN, devoting half the evening to American Literature, and the -other half to History of Greece, each member speaking either orally -on the topic assigned, or reading what _they_ have written or been -appointed to select and read from some of the leading authors that -have been mentioned in our course of reading. Our program October 30 -was as follows: American Literature—(1) “What are its excellences and -defects;” (2) “Growth since 1809;” (3) “The First Book;” (4) “Irving’s -place in American Literature;” (5) “How Novelists of our day differ from -Cooper;” (6) Reading—Bryant’s “Ode to a Water Fowl.” Greek History—(1) -“Civil Government—Greece;” (2) “Greek Religions;” (3) “Greek Battles in -History;” (4) “Different Athenians and Spartans;” (5) “Greek Gods;” (6) -“Customs of the Greeks.” - - * * * * * - -=Indiana= (Fort Wayne).—The local circle of this city is of four years’ -growth. We number this year about twenty-five members. Among these we -have one graduate of ’82, and two “irrepressibles” of the glorious class -of ’84. Since our first organization we have tried numerous experiments; -circles of all sizes, and all sorts of programs. We had in our circle one -year forty-five members. This failed. Too many different elements. The -next year we divided into several small circles of about six or eight -each. These frequently met to celebrate a memorial day, or listen to a -lecture. This year we have considered our circle a model organization, -and feel we are competent to judge, after so varied an experience. We -have had no regular programs. Our leader questions us as he would a -class, allowing us to have our books, from which to answer. A few of -us have always observed most faithfully the five o’clock hour Sabbath -afternoon. This we find very helpful, and would recommend it to others. -At our last local circle the subject was “Vegetable Biology.” The members -were seated about a long table on which were three fine microscopes -to illustrate the lesson. Questions and the freest conversation were -allowed. The most interesting object examined was that showing the -movements of the bioplasm in the cells of a plant. This was considered a -rare sight, as so few plants show these movements clearly. Our specimen -was the common water weed, _Anacharis_. It had been secured with great -difficulty, but was well worth all the effort expended. - - * * * * * - -=Illinois= (Charleston).—On October 1, 1882, a class of the C. L. S. C. -was organized here, consisting of nine members. The lessons were gone -over carefully and conscientiously, and during vacation Geology was -reviewed with the aid of the charts. So earnest was the first year’s -class in the work, and so evangelizing was their spirit, that the class -of this, the second year, has forty-one members. To accommodate the -members, the class was divided, and part now meet in the afternoon, -and part in the evening. Each division has its own officers. We call -ourselves one class, however, and those who choose may attend both -meetings. The attendance is good, and the interest great. Neither cold, -heat, nor the “raging elements” affects our attendance, nor abates our -zeal. Some of the members meet informally and socially every week, -and the lessons are read over, more careful attention being paid the -pronunciation and meaning of words. At each meeting we select some poet, -from whose writings a short quotation must be selected, and recited by -each member at the following meeting. Our question box is also a feature -of great interest. Members all have the privilege of writing out a -question on any subject pertaining to literature, science or art, and -these questions are collected and read. They are answered immediately -if it can be done, if not they are reserved for further investigation. -The influence exerted by the C. L. S. C. is becoming visible outside of -its regular members, and we are sure that here, as well as elsewhere, -wherever there is a class of the C. L. S. C., more scientific, -historical, and classical books will be bought this year than ever before. - - * * * * * - -The Vincent Local Circle, of Lafayette, Indiana, was organized in 1881. -It numbers fifty-six members, twenty-two of whom have undertaken the four -years’ course. It is a live, wide awake circle, the most enthusiastic -member being a lady seventy-five years of age, who visited Chautauqua -last summer, and by her descriptions of the work there, has succeeded -in enthusing all. They have organized a lecture course consisting of -lectures and musical entertainments. The course was opened on December 5, -by an able lecture on “Ultimate America,” by Joseph Cook. - - * * * * * - -=Michigan= (Albion).—An event of unusual importance was the meeting -of the Alpha C. L. S. C. of this city, January 11, 1883, it being a -farewell to their beloved ex-president, Miss Mary C. Robinson, who has -been recently elected by the Northwestern Branch of the W. F. M. S. of -the M. E. Church as missionary to China. It was an occasion long to be -remembered by those who were so fortunate as to be included in the list -of invitations. Miss Robinson held for a year the position as president -of our circle, and during that time won all hearts by the faithful and -persistent effort in its behalf. During the evening a most tempting -collation was served, after which an entertaining program was carried out. - - * * * * * - -A friend writes from Harlan, Iowa: “Our circle is growing in interest, -and makes many of us feel that the good old college days have returned. -We have several A. M.’s in our circle, and as the rust begins to rub off -we begin to appreciate the magnitude of the blessing that this will be to -the young who are deprived of college advantages.” - - * * * * * - -=Iowa= (Manchester).—Our circle was reorganized in September. It numbers -fifty, beside a class of young people who take the history only. We -are divided into three classes. We held our first memorial November -3, Bryant’s day. Between eighty and ninety people were present at the -exercises, which consisted of an address on Bryant and selections from -his works, interspersed with music. The exercises were short, followed by -a social which all seemed to enjoy. - - * * * * * - -The circle numbering twenty, at Independence, Iowa, reports a very -interesting time with German History and Literature. The secretary -writes: One evening was confined to the articles on “German History” and -“German Literature” in THE CHAUTAUQUAN for November. The first thing on -the program was quotations from some of the writers mentioned in the -article on “German Literature.” Then followed written questions on the -“German History,” and discussion. Then two essays were read, one on -“Heinrich Heine,” another on “Goethe.” - - * * * * * - -The S. H. G. and the C. L. S. C. of Osceola, Iowa, united in celebrating -Milton’s day, on the eve of December 10. The first named society has ten -members, the latter twenty-one. Each member had the privilege of inviting -three friends, so that about one hundred and twenty in all assembled. The -president of the C. L. S. C. presided, and a fine program was rendered. -The guests were all in sympathy with the Chautauqua movement. Some of the -circle, who are members of the S. H. G., scarcely know how life would go -without the inspiring influences of the Circle. They have no thought of -giving it up either this year, next year, nor the one after that. - - * * * * * - -=Dakota= (Sioux Falls).—Our circle at this place numbers but twelve. -We thought best to have a small number first year. Next year we shall -make an effort to enlarge our number to fifty or seventy-five. We doubt -whether you have in the East a more enthusiastic circle. We all enjoy -the readings much, and the best people in our city are becoming much -interested in C. L. S. C. - - * * * * * - -The first local circle which we have known to “ring out the old year, -ring in the new,” is that at Omaha, Nebraska. From the local paper -we learn that the meeting was one of unusual importance. Special -preparations were made, as this was the closing meeting of the year, -and coming as it did on the last evening of the year. The attendance -was exceptionally large. The literary exercises were of a very high -order, and were much appreciated by the large and fashionable audience -assembled. An elegant banquet was served after the exercises, and speech -making followed. In response to the toast “The Chautauqua Club,” a -gentleman said that a little while ago he, himself, did not know what -Chautauqua meant. It was a dim, indefinable something. He had been told -that the meaning of the word in the Indian language is “a foggy place,” -and it was a dim, distant, foggy place away off, but how real it came to -him now! It meant intellectual study, literature, science and art. It -had done more, it had led him into a new life. - - * * * * * - -A little over one year ago a young lady of Ossawatomie, Kansas, returned -from a visit to New York, brim full of enthusiasm for the C. L. S. -C., having imbibed the “Chautauqua Idea” at the summer Assembly. She -at once went to work and in a short time a local circle of twelve -members was organized. About mid-winter the circle gave a supper to its -friends—a very enjoyable affair. Again, later in the season, a literary -entertainment, given to procure funds with which to buy a telescope, -met with fair success. This year all hands took hold of the work with -renewed vigor, and the old members were encouraged by an addition of -seven new members to the circle. The weekly meetings are conducted on -the conversational plan, with now and then a C. L. S. C. song. They are, -withal, a very enthusiastic body of Chautauquans. - - * * * * * - -=Missouri= (Maryville).—This is the third year of our local circle at -Maryville. We have eight regular members enrolled. Others here are -reading the course, but do not meet with us for review. We have varied -the method of conducting our readings as often as practicable, so as to -make them interesting as well as instructive in character. This has been -done sometimes by adding questions to be answered, writing short essays, -or biographical sketches, and introducing the Chautauqua games. Then -again a change was made in the number of officers and teachers, or manner -of opening or closing the meetings. - - * * * * * - -There is a circle of over forty persons at Butte City, Montana. The -secretary writes: “The interest is good, in fact beyond our expectation. -The C. L. S. C. is the right organization for us western people who are -all busy and can only take spare moments for study. We have developed -no new plan of instruction. We meet every week. An instructor in each -important branch prepares at a week’s notice a ‘quiz,’ which is given -to the class for about one half hour. Essays are read upon the most -important topics connected with the lessons. Readings from choice -literature, music, etc., embraces the remainder of our enjoyable -evenings.” - - * * * * * - -We have received memorials of the death of two members of the C. L. S. -C. One from Brooklyn, as a minute adopted at the local circle: “The New -York Arc C. L. S. C. learn with sorrow of the death of one of its most -esteemed members. Mrs. Anna C. Fredericks died on Sunday, December 30, -1883. She was one of those who were enrolled as members of the circle -at its organization, for she was already a Chautauquan student, and had -then so nearly completed the prescribed studies that she graduated last -summer. Such was her enthusiastic love of our methods of study, and -attachment to this circle, that the winning of her degree did not detach -her from this association, and she continued, with apparently increased -zeal, to attend these meetings until prevented by her late short, though -fatal, illness. But this was only one manifestation of a life which was -characterized with earnest religious devotion and a loving spirit which -endeared her to all who were privileged to be near to her, or in any way -subject to her influence. _Resolved_, That the secretary be requested to -enter the foregoing minute in the records of the circle, and to present -copies to Mr. Fredericks and to the secretary at Plainfield.” - -Another comes from Felicity, Ohio: “Our ‘Pleiades’ circle mourns the -loss of Miss Flora Carver, of the class of 1884. She was one of our -enthusiastic members, ever trying to keep the spirit of our mottoes. When -she became too weak to keep up the Course of Reading, she still read THE -CHAUTAUQUAN, and in July, with kindling eye and glowing cheek she spoke -of the comfort a perusal of Dr. Townsend’s lecture on the “Employments of -Heaven” had given her. Hers was a Christian life, and her last days were -spent in patient endurance of severe suffering, and joyful contemplation -of a happy future.” - - - - -QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS. - -ONE HUNDRED QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ON FIRST PART OF PREPARATORY LATIN -COURSE IN ENGLISH—FROM COMMENCEMENT OF BOOK TO PAGE 167. - -By A. M. MARTIN, GENERAL SECRETARY C. L. S. C. - - -1. Q. What is the general purpose of the series of four books, of which -the present is the second in order of preparation and publication? A. -To conduct the readers by means of the English tongue alone, through -substantially the same course of discipline in Greek and Latin Literature -as is accomplished by students who are graduates from our American -colleges. - -2. Q. What does this second volume of the series seek to do? A. To go -over the ground in Latin literature usually traversed by the student in -course of preparing himself to be a college matriculate. - -3. Q. What three elements may be said to be in any body of literature? A. -A substance, a spirit, and a form, somewhat separate one from another. - -4. Q. Of these three elements, what two is it the hope of the author to -communicate to his readers? A. The spirit as well as the substance, so -far as they are separable one from another. - -5. Q. By whom was the literature called Latin produced? A. By a people -called Roman, chiefly in a city called Rome. - -6. Q. Over what does the name Roman lord it exclusively? A. Over -everything pertaining to Rome, except her language and her literature. - -7. Q. What may this circumstance be taken to indicate in reference -to Rome? A. What is indeed the fact, that literature was for her a -subordinate interest. - -8. Q. When was the city of Rome founded? A. An unreckoned time before the -history of the city began. - -9. Q. According to the fable followed by Virgil, by whom was Rome -founded? A. By Æneas, escaping with a trusty few from the flames of Troy. - -10. Q. According to a second legend, lapping on and piecing out the -first, who was the founder of Rome? A. Romulus, whose father was Mars, -the Roman god of war. - -11. Q. What legendary line of rulers succeeded Romulus? A. A line of -legendary kings, followed by a Republic. - -12. Q. What may be assumed as the starting-point of Roman history, worthy -to be so called? A. The war with Pyrrhus, which broke out two hundred and -eighty-one years before Christ. - -13. Q. After Rome had absorbed Italy into her empire, with what African -city was a prolonged war waged? A. With Carthage. - -14. Q. What three names were prominent on the Carthaginian side during -this war? A. Hamilcar, Hasdrubal and Hannibal. - -15. Q. Give three prominent names on the Roman side? A. Regulus, Fabius -and Scipio. - -16. Q. After the subjugation of Carthage, what is said of the dominions -of Rome? A. Her dominions were rapidly extended in every direction until -they embraced almost literally the whole of the then known world. - -17. Q. When was the Augustan age of Latin literature? A. During the reign -of Augustus Cæsar. - -18. Q. What is said on the whole of the fame of ancient Rome? A. It is -the most famous city of the world. - -19. Q. What is stated in regard to the natural advantages of Rome? A. -Its remove from the coast secured it, in its feeble beginning, against -pirates, while the navigable stream of the Tiber made it virtually a -seaboard town. - -20. Q. What was the height of the buildings that covered much of the -extent of ground within the limits of the city of ancient Rome? A. Six -and eight stories in height. - -21. Q. At what has the population of Rome at its maximum been estimated? -A. From two to six million souls. - -22. Q. For what was a large area reserved, inclosed between the Quirinal -hill and the river? A. Exclusively to public buildings, and here there -was an almost unparalleled accumulation of costly, solid, and magnificent -architecture. - -23. Q. What is now one of the chief spectacles in modern Rome to -excite the wonder and awe of the tourist? A. The Coliseum, a roofless -amphitheater for gladiatorial exhibitions, built of stone, and capable of -seating more than eighty thousand spectators. - -24. Q. From what people were the Greeks and Romans descended? A. The -Aryan or Indo-European, a people having its original home in Central Asia. - -25. Q. How did the Romans conquer and govern the world? A. By being -conquerors and governors. - -26. Q. For what did the Romans all live? A. For the state. - -27. Q. What was the one business of the state? A. Conquest, in a two-fold -sense: first, subjugation by arms; second, consequent upon subjugation, -rule by law. - -28. Q. What is said of the cultivation of letters by Rome? A. Letters she -almost wholly neglected until her conquest of the world was complete. - -29. Q. In what way did the Romans make peace with other nations? A. They -never made peace but as conquerors. - -30. Q. What course did the Romans take in regard to whatever superior -features they found in the military scheme of other nations? A. They did -not hesitate to transfer and adopt it into their own. - -31. Q. What nations in turn enjoyed the honor of furnishing to the Romans -the model for their sword? A. The Spaniards and the Gauls. - -32. Q. From whom did Rome learn how to order her encampment? A. From -Pyrrhus. - -33. Q. From what people did Rome learn to build ships? A. From the -Carthaginians. - -34. Q. As soon as Rome had conquered a people what did she make that -people? A. Her ally. - -35. Q. What phrase has Rome made a proverb to all time of false dealing -between nations? A. “Punic faith.” - -36. Q. At whose expense did Rome do her conquering and her governing? A. -At the expense of the conquered and the governed. - -37. Q. What effect did war have upon the wealth of Rome? A. She never -herself became poorer, but always richer, by war. - -38. Q. What was all that enormous accumulation of public and private -resources which made Rome rich and great? A. It was pure plunder. - -39. Q. What is a momentous fact in regard to the population of the Roman -Empire? A. That in the end over one-half the population were slaves. - -40. Q. Notwithstanding the injustice of Rome, how did she govern as -compared with other ancient nations? A. She governed more beneficently -than any other ancient nation. - -41. Q. What blessing did she extend to all the countries she conquered? -A. The blessing of stable government, of an administration of law at -least comparatively just and wise. - -42. Q. What effect did Rome have upon the civilization of those she -subjugated? A. After her fashion she civilized where she had subjugated. - -43. Q. What did Rome do that is to be accounted an immeasurable blessing -to mankind? A. She made the world politically one, for the unhindered -universal spread of Christianity. - -44. Q. Who are some of the historians mentioned as having written works -on the history of Rome, that are commended to the reader? A. Creighton, -Leighton, Liddell, Mommsen, Merivale, Arnold and Gibbon. - -45. Q. What work on the literature of Rome is spoken of as perhaps -the best manual of Latin letters? A. Cruttwell’s “History of Roman -Literature.” - -46. Q. During what period was Roman literature produced, that is usually -termed classic? A. From about 80 B. C. to A. D. 108, covering a space of -188 years. - -47. Q. What writer begins, and what one ends this period? A. Cicero -begins and Tacitus ends it. - -48. Q. Who may be regarded as the beginner of Latin literature? A. Livius -Andronicus, a writer of tragedy about twenty-four years before Christ. - -49. Q. Who wrote a sort of epic on the first Punic war, esteemed by -scholars one of the chief lost things in Roman literature? A. Nævius. - -50. Q. What is the next great name in Latin literature, and what is said -of his influence and example? A. Ennius, and his influence and example -decisively fixed the form of the Latin poetry. - -51. Q. Who were two great Roman writers of comedy? A. Plautus and Terence. - -52. Q. What form of composition in verse may be said to be original with -Rome? A. The satire. - -53. Q. What seems to be a general fact in literary history, in regard to -the first development of a national literature? A. That verse precedes -prose. - -54. Q. Who was the creator of the classic Roman satire? A. Lucilius. - -55. Q. Who were the great Roman masters of satire? A. Horace and Juvenal. - -56. Q. What English writers have written brilliant imitative satires with -the essential spirit of Horace and Juvenal? A. Dryden, Pope and Johnson. - -57. Q. To whom may be attributed the merit of being the founder or former -of Latin prose? A. Cato, the Censor. - -58. Q. Who among the Romans, with Demosthenes among Greeks, reigns alone -as one of the two undisputedly greatest masters of human speech that have -ever appeared on the planet? A. Cicero. - -59. Q. Who among Romans were eminent writers of history for Rome? A. -Cato, Sallust, Livy and Tacitus. - -60. Q. In what age, and by whom, was the great epic of Rome produced? A. -The Æneid, in the age of Augustus, by Virgil. - -61. Q. Who by eminence was the Roman poet of society and manners? A. -Horace. - -62. Q. What is any Latin Reader, like any Greek, pretty sure to contain? -A. Its share of fables, of anecdotes, of historical fragments, of -mythology, and of biography. - -63. Q. What revived plan of making up Latin Readers is among the late -changes in fashion introduced by classical teachers? A. Of making up -Latin Readers that consist exclusively of selections credited to standard -Latin authors. - -64. Q. What two writers sometimes find a place in these Latin Readers, -that are sometimes wholly omitted in the course of Latin literature -accomplished by the college graduate? A. Sallust and Ovid. - -65. Q. What three historical works did Sallust write? A. The “Conspiracy -of Catiline,” the “Jugurthine War,” and a “History of Rome from the death -of Sulla to the Mithridatic War.” - -66. Q. In the midst of what was the residence Sallust occupied in Rome? -A. In the midst of grounds laid out and beautified by him with the most -lavish magnificence. - -67. Q. What did these grounds subsequently become, and what name do they -still bear? A. They subsequently became the chosen resort of the Roman -emperors, and they still bear the name of the Gardens of Sallust. - -68. Q. With what is Sallust’s “Jugurthine War” commenced? A. With a sort -of moral essay, or homily, not having the least particular relations to -the subject about to be treated. - -69. Q. What is the subject of the “Jugurthine War”? A. The war which the -Roman people carried on with Jugurtha, king of the Numidians. - -70. Q. What are the names of three Romans who took prominent part in the -Jugurthine war? A. Metellus, Marius and Sulla. - -71. Q. With what did the war end? A. With the capture of Jugurtha by the -Romans through the treachery of Bocchus, his father-in-law. - -72. Q. Where and when was Ovid born? A. In northern Italy, in 43 B. C. - -73. Q. With what did the youth of Ovid coincide? A. Either with the full -maturity, or with the declining age, of the great Augustan writers, -Virgil, Livy, Horace and Sallust. - -74. Q. By whom was Ovid banished from Rome? A. By Augustus. - -75. Q. What may be considered as the chief work of Ovid? A. His -“Metamorphoses.” - -76. Q. What does this title literally mean? A. Changes of form. - -77. Q. What is Ovid’s idea in the poem? A. To tell in his own way such -legends of the teeming Greek mythology as deal with the transformations -of men and women into animals, plants, or inanimate things. - -78. Q. What has this poem been to subsequent poets? A. A great treasury -of material. - -79. Q. What episode, taken from the second book of “Metamorphoses,” is -given by our author? A. Phæton driving the chariot of the sun. - -80. Q. In what is the legend of Phæton conceived by many to have had -its origin? A. In some meteorological fact—an extraordinary solar heat -perhaps, producing drought and conflagration. - -81. Q. Of what two other stories from the “Metamorphoses” does our author -present a translation? A. The story of Daphne’s transformation into a -laurel, and the tragic story of Niobe. - -82. Q. What American writer has quite extensively treated Ovidian topics -in a way that is at once instructive and delightful? A. Hawthorne. - -83. Q. Ovid’s verse in the “Metamorphoses” is the same as what? A. As -that of Virgil and Homer, namely, the dactylic hexameter. - -84. Q. What has the general agreement of thoughtful minds tended to -affirm in regard to Julius Cæsar? A. The sentence of Brutus, as given by -Shakspere, that he was “the foremost man of all this world.” - -85. Q. What is the principal literary work of Cæsar that remains to us? -A. His “Commentaries,” which is an account he wrote of his campaigns in -Gaul. - -86. Q. With the exception of a few instances, in what person does Cæsar -write? A. In the third person. - -87. Q. From whom did the ancient patrician family of Cæsar claim -derivation? A. From Iulus, son of Trojan Æneas. - -88. Q. The word Cæsar was made by Caius Julius a name so illustrious that -it came afterward to be adopted by whom? A. By his successors in power at -Rome, and finally thence to be transferred to the emperors of Germany, -and to the autocrats of Russia, called respectively Kaiser and Czar. - -89. Q. With whom was Cæsar associated in the first triumvirate? A. Pompey -and Crassus. - -90. Q. Out of the eight books comprised in Cæsar’s “Gallic Commentaries,” -how many is the preparatory student usually required to read? A. Only -four. - -91. Q. With what two series of military operations on Cæsar’s part does -the first book principally occupy itself? A. One directed against the -Helvetians, and one against a body of Germans who had invaded Gaul. - -92. Q. Of what is Cæsar’s tenth legion, that became famous in history, -still a proverb? A. For loyalty, valor and effectiveness. - -93. Q. In the second book Cæsar gives the history of his campaign against -whom? A. The Belgians, made up of different tribes. - -94. Q. Who were esteemed the most fierce and warlike of all the Belgian -nations? A. The Nervians. - -95. Q. After Cæsar’s successful campaign against the Belgian tribes, what -was decreed for his victories? A. A thanksgiving of fifteen days, an -unprecedented honor. - -96. Q. In the third book an account is given of a naval warfare against -whom? A. The Veneti. - -97. Q. What is the first thing of commanding interest in the fourth book -of Cæsar’s “Commentaries?” A. The case of alleged perfidy, with enormous -undoubted cruelty, practiced by Cæsar against his German enemies. - -98. Q. What famous feat on the part of Cæsar is narrated in the fourth -book? A. That of throwing a bridge across the river Rhine. - -99. Q. What were the dimensions of this bridge? A. It was fourteen -hundred feet long, furnishing a solid roadway thirty or forty feet wide. - -100. Q. With the relation of what enterprise does the fourth book close? -A. The invasion by Cæsar of Great Britain. - - - - -CHAUTAUQUA NORMAL COURSE. - -Season of 1884. - - -LESSON VI.—BIBLE SECTION. - -_The Land of The Bible._ - -By REV. J. L. HURLBUT, D.D., AND R. S. HOLMES, A.M. - -1. _It is an ancient land._—Before Rome was cradled by Tiber—before the -storied strifes of the Gods in Hellas, before Troy and the great glory of -the Trojans were, even before history was this wonderful land. - -2. _It is an historic land._—Much of the world’s destiny has been decided -in this little strip of coast and mountain land, between the Jordan -and the sea. Here armies have camped and battles have been fought. The -restless feet of merchant traders have beaten its highways, the white -wings of merchant vessels have flitted to and from its ports with the -wealth of the world. - -3. _It is a diminutive land._—A little triangle bounded by the sea, the -Jordan and her mountains, and the desert, it seems hardly large enough -for all the mighty events that have occurred within it; 180 miles from -farthest north to south, and 90 miles for its greatest breadth from west -to east, measures the country in all its extent. - -4. _It is a storied land._—Where such a treasure house of tales as in -that old Bible? The land and its book have figured in all the literatures -of the _Occidental_ ages. Knights and paladins have trod its vales and -mountains; saint and crusader have watched at night beneath its stars. - -5. _It is a land of famous mountains._—Ebal and Gerizim, Hor and Nebo, -Olivet and Tabor, Gilboa and Hermon. What scenes rise to the mind as we -name them! Carmel and Quarantania; struggle and victory; Elijah, Immanuel. - -6. _It is a land of remarkable waters._—A single river—the Jordan, from -north to south—rising in the extreme north from springs so hidden as to -have long been unknown, loses itself in that sea of desolation, Lake -Asphaltites, the Dead Sea. The mid-world sea, the mother sea of great -nations, washes the western shores, and Galilee shines like a diadem in -her mountain setting. - -7. _It is a land of many names._—The land of Canaan, the land of the -children of Heth, Philistia, Palestine, the Promised Land, the Holy Land, -the land of Judah, Immanuel’s Land. - -8. _It is an impregnable land._—Its hills, rock-ribbed, rise one upon -another, covering the whole face of the land, and forcing all travel of -army or caravan through the few passes in which the great northern plain -terminates. Hence Esdrelon became of necessity the country’s battle -ground. A united people made the country a fear to its force. - -9. _It was a populous land._—Beyond belief almost are the records of -the people who lived within these few square miles. Cities and villages -laid so close to each other that their environs almost met. The people -thronged in them, and in the well tilled country about them, so that -centuries of war, foreign and civil, and repeated depletions left them -still in their decadence a troublesome foe to the veterans of Rome. - -10. _It was a productive land._—Shrubs and trees were in abundance. -Pine, oak, elder, dogwood, walnut, maple, willow, ash, carob, sycamore, -fig, olive and palm. Fruits in great variety were ripened beneath its -sun; grapes, apples, pears, apricots, quinces, plums, mulberries, dates, -pomegranates, oranges, limes, bananas, almonds, and pistachios. Many -kinds of grains were cultivated, such as wheat, barley, rice, sesamum, -millet and maize. - -11. _It was a land of a remarkable climate._—Thirty degrees variation -from mountain to plain was its daily range. With the isothermal lines of -our Florida and California, it yet had snow and ice as in our northern -climates. Heavy rainfalls were characteristic; so were long periods of -drought. Heavy dews, fierce siroccos, cloudless skies, oppressive heat, -steady sea breezes, burning valleys, cool mountain summits were all -characteristics of this land of the Bible. - -Under the headings now given let the student give: - -1. Ten dates which cover its history, and mark its principal events. - -2. Give five events which have occurred in this land, that have direct -bearing in the world’s history. - -3. Give its geographical dimensions and natural features which mark its -boundaries. - -4. Give ten events in its history which have made it an enchanted land. - -5. Give the event which has made the mountains mentioned memorable. - -6. Give the event which makes each of the waters of the Bible memorable; -Galilee, Jordan, Kishon, the Salt Sea. - -7. Give the origin of the names by which the land is known. - -8. Give the principal routes of travel through this land; and name the -defensible passes. - -9. Give its ten principal cities. - -10. Give the Bible references which mention any of the trees, shrubs, -fruits or grains here specified. - -11. Give reasons why the climate should be as described. - - -SUNDAY-SCHOOL SECTION. - -LESSON VI.—THE TEACHER’S MISTAKES. - -That they are possible is assumed. That they are probable is likewise -assumed. That they are real is a fact of personal experience. Mistakes -anywhere are mischievous. In Sunday-school they are often ruinous. Let us -classify them. They are _first_, mistakes of manner and method; _second_, -mistakes of purpose and expectation; _third_, mistakes of thought and -action. Let us examine our classification: - -_I. Manner and Method._ - -It is a mistake (_a_) to recognize differences in social position or -station between members of a class. In the Sunday-school all meet on a -common level. There is no rank in the Christian kingdom. All are peers of -the realm, and Jesus Christ is the only Lord. - -(_b_) To be in any degree partial to any scholar. All should be favorite -scholars in this school. - -(_c_) To seem uninterested in anything pertaining to the general interest -of the school. If the teacher is devoid of interest the scholar will be. - -(_d_) To scold or threaten in the class, even under provocations such as -do occur in Sunday-school. Scolding always exercises an ill effect, and a -threat is but a challenge. - -(_e_) To pretend to be wiser or better versed in Bible lore than one -really is. In Bible teaching, real knowledge is real power—but a manner -that assumes to know what it does not is only the lion’s skin on the ass’ -head. - -(_f_) To neglect thorough study. Wherever there is good teaching there -will be at least two students. One will be the teacher. Witness Dr. -Arnold, of Rugby. - -(_g_) To neglect private prayer in the teacher’s preparation. Said old -Martin Luther, “_Bene arâsse est bene studuisse_.” - -(_h_) To depend upon lesson-helps in the class. Crutches are not becoming -to an able bodied man. But some teachers bring out the lesson crutches on -Sunday morning and hobble through Sunday-school on them. - -(_i_) To expect the superintendent to discipline each class. He is no -more responsible for class order than a commanding general for the order -of a corporal’s guard. - -(_j_) To use the lesson verse by verse, ending each with the Æsopian -interrogation, “_Hæc fabula docet?_” - -_II. Purpose and Expectation._ - -It is a mistake (_a_) to seek only for a scholar’s conversion. If growth -does not follow birth, death will. Upbuilding in Christ is one great -purpose of the school. - -(_b_) To seek only to create interest in the lesson. There may be _deep -intellectual interest created, and no spiritual interest_. - -(_c_) To teach for the purpose of performing duty. That robs the teacher -of one chief essential to success—_heartiness_. - -(_d_) To teach for the purpose of inculcating one’s own peculiar -religious views. Paul’s purpose was the right one—“to know nothing save -Christ and him crucified.” - -(_e_) For the teacher to expect the pupil’s interest in the Gospel theme -to equal his own. It is contrary to sinful nature. - -(_f_) To expect home work by pupils, unless it has been prepared for by -patient effort. - -(_g_) _To expect conversion as the immediate result of teaching_, and to -grow discouraged and abandon the work because the expectation is not at -once realized. God’s way and time are his own. - -(_h_) _Not to expect conversion as the ultimate result of teaching_; and -hence to fail to direct every effort to that end.—“In the morning sow thy -seed,” etc. - -_III. Thought and Action._ - -It is a mistake (_a_) _to think teaching easy_. It has taxed the noblest -powers of the noblest men. - -(_b_) To think it an insignificant or puerile employment. The two -greatest names of the ages, heathen and Christian, were nothing if not -teachers: Socrates—Immanuel. - -(_c_) To think the Sunday-school a children’s institution only. The three -great Christian institutions are the home, the church, the Sunday-school, -and the constituency of each is the same. - -(_d_) To be irregular in attendance at Sunday-school. - -(_e_) To be unpunctual. - -(_f_) To be lax in discipline. - -(_g_) To fail in example, whether in connection with school work or daily -life. - - - - -EDITOR’S OUTLOOK. - - -INGENUITY IN LOCAL CIRCLES. - -The degree of interest in work depends largely upon the degree of its -variety. A class which nods over the same day-in-and-day-out routine of -questions and answers, wakes up, smiles, thinks and becomes animated -when a new way of doing even familiar work is proposed. Local circle -life and strength depends very largely upon wide-awake schemes and novel -plans. Unless something fresh is continually arousing interest, a circle -will lose ground. There are many workers who are continually developing -new enterprises; there are others who never have anything to report but -the number of members, the names of officers, and the place and time of -meeting. Such societies are dwarfed by their own lack of ingenuity. The -kind and variety of work which is to be done in all circles can not be -better told than it is in an open letter before us from Newton Highlands, -Massachusetts: - -“We are a mutual club. Our plan of work is very informal. Our officers -have been only a president and secretary. We meet every Monday at the -house of one of our number, alternating as we please. We commence -precisely on time, viz.: 2:30 o’clock p. m., and continue till 5:30, or -later. For the first two years our president was our leader. Since that -time we have taken our turn in order, as leaders, and asked questions -in order around the circle, on the subject of the former week’s work, -taking the lesson up by paragraphs, faithfully examining each, and -often incidentally bringing in (for drawing out of the members) much -information bearing upon the lesson. Often a subject was allotted to -a member, on which she thoroughly prepared herself and contributed -the information at the next meeting, either verbally or by reading a -paper. The memorial days were faithfully kept, though not always on the -identical day; but we selected a day most convenient for the club during -the month—for we are all housekeepers. - -“For these memorial days great preparation was made. In the first place -we all assembled two hours earlier than usual, with the preparations for -a banquet, at the home of the lady who had invited us to dine with her. - -“Each carried whatever she had previously pledged, or what had been -suggested to her; and here the ladies had ample opportunity to exhibit -their skill in the culinary line, which they did not fail to improve; so -that one of the suggestions, not yet acted upon, was to publish a C. L. -S. C. Cook Book. - -“We had our post-prandial exercises too, though care was taken to send -each member the toast to which she was to respond, that she might not be -taken unawares, and having never had any training in that line we were -allowed to _read_ our responses, if we chose. Then at the usual time we -gathered for our work. - -“After having celebrated the birthday of each of those selected by C. L. -S. C. for two years, we have since introduced other names to our list, as -Walter Scott, George Eliot. - -“Once we had a _Roman day_, and one of our party wrote a description of -our imagined entrance into Rome, and locating us at a hotel, took us -daily trips to different parts of the city; each member describing one or -more interesting objects to be found on the way. A map of Rome hung up -before us, so that the imaginary excursion could be easily traced. The -members brought in any engravings or illustrations, medallions, etc., -which were helpful, and our neighbors who had traveled abroad were happy -to aid us by loaning their precious mementoes. Our excursions, too, as a -club, have been very enjoyable and profitable. - -“While studying geology we made an excursion to Harvard College and spent -the day in looking over the buildings and listening to the curator, who -kindly explained the articles in the Agassiz Museum, and then delivered a -lecture to us on “Ancient Mounds,” etc. - -“After completing the History of Art, we made an excursion to the Art -Museum in Boston, and examined everything in the rooms which had been -referred to in the Art Book, thus fixing the knowledge already acquired -by seeing its representation. We also, through the kindness of friends, -had the privilege of visiting the State House, and examining the original -charters and ancient letters of Washington, Arnold, etc., also the Acts -and Resolves in the archives of the state. - -“On our return, our president proposed to one of our members, whose -father had been in the legislature, and was well acquainted with all the -technical terms and methods in use there, to write an article for the -club, introducing a bill into the legislature, noting the steps necessary -for its passage through both houses, and tracing it even till it became a -law. - -“This afforded us considerable amusement, as the sister was progressive -(?) and recognized in her look into futurity some of our club as members -of the different houses! and the bills were such as had an amusing local -significance. - -“A trip to Wellesley College also was made. - -“But time and your patience would fail me to tell of all our doings. One -thing more, however, I must not omit, and that is that our club _wrote -a book_. We will not call it a Romance, though it was the ‘Bridal Trip’ -of a couple of young Americans. Each chapter, written by a different -member, constituted a part of the journey, and included an account of the -points of interest in or around some principal city. The couple journeyed -through Scotland, England, France, Italy and Germany. - -“Of course it was necessary for a committee to act as editors, and write -these chapters so that it would read like a continuous story. Then one -afternoon we met and had the whole read aloud by the editors. - -“We felt the attempt was an exceedingly great undertaking at first, -but as each one had a certain part allotted to her, and was allowed to -gather all the ideas she pleased from research, and use them in her own -way—fearing no accusation of plagiarism—we found it was not so difficult -after all.” - - -IS CRIME INTERESTING? - -The newspaper reader, for one or another reason, regards crime as -important news because he is full of morbid curiosity regarding -whatever is abnormal in human conduct. A crime is something strange and -fascinating because passions play through it, and secret places in human -life are uncovered by it. It interests us because we are human, with -strange forces of evil coming up now and again into consciousness and -suggesting our brotherhood to the thief and the murderer. Many a man -reads in a story of defalcation, things he has himself done without being -found out. Many a woman reads in the story of a murder, passages from -her own life where she also _might_ have taken the fatal step beyond the -line of safety. Try as much as we may, we cannot divest ourselves of the -curiosity and the unconscious sympathy which make us look over the crime -record with more interest than we give to any other part of a newspaper. - -The newspapers are reproached for publishing all about crimes; but the -average reader, perhaps we might say the best reader, peruses even the -details with absorbing interest. He may be ashamed of himself for his -curiosity, but he has the curiosity. The fact is not complimentary to us, -and we lash the press when we know we ought to lash ourselves. For the -reason just given, the remedy for the daily feast of passion and blood -is not an easy one to find. A newspaper needs great merits to be able -to omit the crime record; and though it should be accepted without that -record, many a subscriber of it would look for the record elsewhere. The -remedy is difficult because the public has to cure itself—the newspaper -can not cure it—of the desire to know “the evil that is in the world -through lust.” The world, the flesh and the devil take up a commanding -position in our anxieties, solicitudes, curiosities, and sympathies. We -must be a great deal better as a people before we shall be content to -live in ignorance of any badness which breaks through the calm surface -of life and rises into a billow of crime. It is true that the curiosity -may be educated out of us—not entirely, but in large degree—and yet it -is also true that we do not display any serious desire to be so educated. -We want this kind of news. We want to know at least the motives of the -crimes, how they were committed and whether they were punished or not. -The newspaper may give us these outline facts discreetly and briefly, but -the mass of us will secretly hunger for more. The moral of the business -may be left to the pulpit; it is tolerably plain to the pews. - - -A DRAWBACK TO SOCIAL LIFE. - -To one examining the society notes of the various cities, it is very -evident that never before were we, who are in society, living so -sumptuously as at present. Our dinners have become banquets, our teas -feasts. The magnificence, the notoriety, the cost, are astounding. One -involuntarily rubs his eyes and looks to see some gallant dissolving -pearls for his liege lady. This elaborate effort to feast one’s guests is -not only prevalent among the millionaires and epicureans of our cities, -it is a feature of entertaining which prevails even in small communities. -In a village of some six hundred people, well known to us, we have -had the opportunity to study the effect of extravagant hospitality -upon the society. The people almost without exception are well-to-do, -well educated, congenial, a set in every way suited to form a pleasant -society. Among them are a few wealthy families. In such a town one would -expect to find almost ideal social life—full of good will, of pleasant -thought, new amusements, not overcrowded, thoroughly enjoyable; but to -our surprise we found very little. A few evenings out, a few questions, -and we understand the cause. At a small party given by a leading lady, we -were astounded to be called out to a table loaded with every conceivable -delicacy; meats, salads, cakes, creams, fruits in every variety. The -supper was a work of art, a mammoth undertaking, and it had been prepared -by the lady herself and her one servant, with such assistance as is -to be found in a small village, off the railroad. Further experience -taught us that when any one entertained friends there such refreshments -were considered necessary. The effects upon the social life of the town -were disastrous. Where there was the possibility of most delightful -companionships there was an absolute dearth of social gatherings. A lady -of culture remarked: “I can not entertain, simply because I can not -afford it. If it were possible I should receive weekly, but our customs -demand such outlays for all social affairs that I am obliged to deny -myself what otherwise would be a pleasure.” Another, a lady of wealth -remarked: “I am handicapped in my social life by the extravagant habits -of our people. What I would be glad to do, were I in a city where I -could obtain efficient help, it is impossible to do with our servants. -I can not prepare my own dinners, and our town requires such extensive -preparations for even a small company, that I have ceased entertaining.” -But even this feature is not the worst. Social life is virtually killed -when the table becomes the feature of the evening, when on the merits of -pastry and salads depends the social status of the family. The hostess -comes to her guest’s room, worn with the care of the thousand details of -a great dinner. The possibility of friction or failure destroys the ease, -the mirth, the abandon, that makes her charm. Her spirit oftentimes is -contagious, and her guests, too, feel the responsibility which oppresses -her. It comes to be true that the most elaborate dinner-givers are the -poorest entertainers, that instead of new ideas, pleasant memories and -the ring of music, all one carries away from the house where they have -been feasted is indigestion and their _menu_ card. - -This extravagance is a feature of social life which sensible people can -not afford to countenance. There is too great danger that by it the truly -desirable and helpful features will be injured; that while epicureans -will support the elegance, people of simple habits will be driven in a -measure from society; that social life will be changed to feasting, and -conversation, wit and music placed a step below eating and drinking. - - -AN UNJUST COMPLAINT. - -It would be a strange thing if the public schools of the country gave -entire satisfaction. They are so numerous, they cost so much, such large -hopes are built on them, they so pervasively affect the most sensitive -social regions—those of the family—that a very large amount of criticism, -a huge aggregate of discontent, would be properly and naturally expected. -The wonder is that there is so little dissatisfaction. Perhaps the -most sensitive spot just now is the pass examinations—or the system of -regulating the rise of pupils from one department to another. It is -affirmed, for example, that in New York and other cities the teachers -are constantly employed in coaching their pupils for examinations. It -is declared that there is very little of proper teaching, that most of -the work is simply cramming for the sake of passing, and that the pupils -really learn very little, and are not in any proper sense being educated. -The whole mass of these children are being crowded up a stairway—and the -getting up, by whatever means, into the higher grades is the sole object -of teachers and pupils. - -It is easy to see that there must be much use of the spirit of emulation, -and the pride of standing, in teaching great masses of young people. -There are owlish philosophers who would have children and young people -act from the motives that are supposed to regulate the lives of their -grandfathers. A public school boy or a college boy is often, perhaps -commonly, spoken of as though he were a companion of Socrates and George -Washington. This kind of critic assumes that the lad knows all wisdom -and only needs to select some bits of knowledge and chew them with the -relish of a Plato. The critic can not put himself in the boy’s place. -He can not realize that the boy does not know everything, and does not -much care to learn anything. This critic has the practical teacher at -a great advantage; knowing boys and girls as saints and philosophers, -he can condemn the practical instructor who has never met any such boys -and girls. The teacher wants to get work out of his pupils; and he goes -about it practically, and does get the work done. At the end of his work, -the pupils are doubtless very unsatisfactory. In fact, we are all of us, -always more or less unsatisfactory. - -In New York, there is no doubt that the pass system has developed -some bad features. Perhaps some trace of these features will be found -everywhere in graded schools. It would be difficult to secure ambitious -and industrious pupils without running some risks. You must awaken the -desire to rise, even though the desire to rise dishonestly may develop -itself in some pupils. - -The gravest charge against the schools is that they kill the pupils with -hard work. Every city has its story of a pupil (always a girl) murdered -by the severe tasks of the school. The simple truth is that negligent -mothers are more guilty than the schools. It is a mother’s business to -know all about her children—to know when they are overworked—and it is -also the mother’s duty to put a stop to hurtful work. We do not hire -teachers to take the place of parents. We could not afford to pay enough -teachers for this service. The public school system assumes that mothers -attend to their duties, and retain their authority. If school work is -hurtful to a young girl, the mother has the right to remove the child -from the school. If _she_ does not find out that the work is too hard, -how can she expect the teacher to discover it? The general health of -public school children proves that the system is not too severe; but it -will often happen that young girls are physically unfit for study. It is -the business of their mothers—not of their teachers—to know when such -disabilities exist. - - -LETTERS OF WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT. - -We love to read the letters of great men, who in letters, art, science, -statesmanship, theology, have held a front rank. They discover their -personality, and bring us into acquaintance with the men themselves, as -nothing else does. We say to the biographer: “Let your subject, as far -as may be, tell us of himself; give us any fragments of autobiography -or journals which may be in existence; print copiously of his letters.” -The wise writer of biography does so; and the most valuable portions -of the life of a man of note are those in which he speaks himself. Let -Michael Angelo, with candle stuck in his pasteboard cap, teach those who -undertake to show us a character in whom there is a public interest; -let them keep their own shadows off the canvas. “The Life of Frederick -W. Robertson,” by Stopford A. Brooke, and the “Life of Dr. Arnold,” -by Dean Stanley, are models of biography. The letters of Robertson -and of Arnold are their most prominent feature, and are a priceless -treasure, both because of the light they throw upon the personality -of the men, and the rich thought with which they sparkle. Mr. Parke -Godwin, in his “Life of Bryant,” has done his work well. To have omitted -the scrap of autobiography which occupies the first thirty-eight pages -of the work would have been a great blunder. It is most charming. And -the letters of the great poet and editor are interspersed generously -through the two volumes. No one will say that they fill too large a -space. Fame came to Bryant early, and he was permitted to live, with his -reputation continually widening, and his honors augmenting, until nearly -four-score-and-four years had passed over his head; and to die, like -Moses, with his eye undimmed and his natural force not abated. It could -not have been a difficult matter to secure letters of his in abundance -for the purposes of biography; and these the world wants. - -We have them here in these volumes of Mr. Godwin; letters written in all -periods of life; letters to acquaintances, friends and strangers; letters -upon literature, politics, and matters personal; letters to persons well -known in letters and public affairs; letters written here and there -at home, and from various points in his frequent journeyings in other -lands. As might have been expected, we find always, as we read them, -the same clear and beautiful style. Bryant could not write, even upon -trivial matters, without writing well. It was said of him that “he never -said a foolish thing.” No foolish thing is found in these letters, and -whatever is said is said clearly and well. The poet was not a humorist; -the editor was not. And the element of humor, wanting in his poems and -editorials, seldom appears in his letters. They do not sparkle with -drollery and wit like those of Dickens. Sometimes, in writing to his -old pastor and warm friend, Rev. Dr. Dewey, he unbends and is somewhat -playful and jocose; and a letter written to his mother, when a young man, -telling her of his marriage, is, for him, rather funny; but as a rule, -the letters are of a grave and serious tone. Bryant the _litterateur_ -and the politician, appears in his correspondence more prominently -than any other character. His interest in politics from early life was -evidently very great. Letters are given which he wrote upon state and -national affairs, when a boy, to the congressman of the district at -Washington; and letters full of wise reflections, written by the mature -and sagacious man to President Lincoln and other eminent statesmen. As a -matter of course, the man is far more modest, is much less positive, and -knows far less than the boy! And numerous and highly interesting are the -letters to many associates of his in the field of letters. Richard H. -Dana, the senior, gave him valuable aid at the beginning of his literary -career, and became his close, life-long friend. Perhaps to him more of -the letters of these volumes are addressed than to any other one person. -Mr. Bryant’s home-life was beautiful, and his letters to members of his -family discover the fact, and his strongly affectionate nature. The death -of his wife, for whose recovery to health the climate of different parts -of Europe was tried in vain, was keenly felt, and the shadow of the -bereavement was upon him the balance of his years. Among the letters, -we find that written to Dr. Vincent, in his last years, in which his -interest in the C. L. S. C. and its objects was so beautifully expressed, -and which has become familiar to all the members of the Circle. - - - - -EDITOR’S NOTE-BOOK. - - -All inquiries and correspondence relating to the business management -of Chautauqua should be addressed to Mr. W. A. Duncan, Secretary, -Syracuse, N. Y. Mr. Duncan makes his home in that city, and is in easy -communication with Chautauqua. He has entered upon the work of the -secretaryship with his usual enterprise and zeal, and the management of -Chautauqua is being greatly strengthened by his election. - - * * * * * - -There is very little of an exciting character in the political world. -General W. T. Sherman has been mentioned by his friends for the -Presidency, but the newspapers and politicians seem to have dismissed -his name from the list of probable candidates. He is too much mixed up -with the Romish church in his family relations. President Arthur has -made a fine impression by the prudence and statesmanlike bearing of his -administration. He has won a high rank as a man, a politician, and a -patriot, since he took the oath of office, much higher than he held in -the thought of the people before, but he will fail of the nomination -for the Presidency. Ohio will not endorse him and his own state did not -elect his Secretary of the Treasury governor, and the logic is that New -York would not endorse him. All other candidates seem to have gone into -private training for the open conflict. - - * * * * * - -The election of Mr. Payne to the United States Senate by the Democrats of -Ohio, does, it is thought, change the attitude of the Democratic party -on Civil Service Reform. Senator Pendleton, who is a strong champion of -this reform in his party, and one of its earnest advocates in the Senate, -was defeated by Mr. Payne, who is not regarded as an advocate of Civil -Service. - - * * * * * - -Ever since our government was founded, there have been, no doubt, many -persons who feared that there would eventually grow up a too close -intimacy between the executive and legislative departments. This fear -has in part prevented the heads of departments from being members of -the House of Representatives. And yet they wield a tremendous influence -in shaping legislative action as it relates to their departments. The -secretaries are consulted by members on the floor of the House and -the Senate on all important matters in which they are interested. Why -not give them the rights and privileges of membership, that they may -represent their departments in person? It might be the means of throwing -new light on many vexed questions in the administration of the government. - - * * * * * - -After sixteen years of neglect and broken treaty stipulations the -Congress of the United States is moving to provide Alaska with a simple, -inexpensive government and school system. Strangely enough the portion -of the bill pertaining to schools is the one that meets with the most -opposition in Congress. That it shall not be defeated, and the native -population of Alaska be deprived of educational advantages, it is in -order for the readers of THE CHAUTAUQUAN to show their interest in -education by petitioning Congress to pass this bill. - - * * * * * - -Every congressional season we have revived for public discussion in one -form or another, “Who is first lady at Washington?” At the New Year’s -reception, Mrs. Carlisle, the speaker’s wife, stood next the President, -while it is maintained that the wife of the Secretary of State should -have occupied this position, and that Mrs. Carlisle should have stood -“below” the Cabinet. The President settled the dispute by inviting Mrs. -Carlisle to stand by his side. - - * * * * * - -As knowledge increases, the tests applied to men for service grow more -severe. The Pennsylvania Railroad Company has been inquiring into the -color blindness of their employes, a very important matter, when we think -of the relations of signals as they are used on the road to the safety -of human life, as well as to the protection of the rolling stock of the -company. Dr. William Thompson, the ophthalmologist by whom the work was -conducted, discovered that one man in twenty-five is unfit for service -where prompt recognition of color signals is required. Some who are color -blind do indeed distinguish correctly between danger and safety flags, -but, as Dr. Thompson suggests, they are guided by form, not by color. It -might be some security, therefore, to make every danger signal peculiarly -recognizable by both its form and color. - - * * * * * - -Shall the government take charge of the telegraph service? is a question -that has not come up in any shape for discussion in Congress, and we -doubt if it will receive much attention in either House or Senate in -the immediate future. There is one objection to the government assuming -control of this branch of public service, viz.: As the leading daily -newspapers of the country are now conducted, they depend on the telegraph -companies for facilities to transmit the Associated Press dispatches, and -since this is the only medium the people have for the quick transmission -of news, and it is feared that if the general government should get -charge of the wires, the administration, if it were Republican or -Democratic, would have the power indirectly, if not directly, to shade -the news, and we would be in danger of losing what we now have—a free -press. While monopolies are to be dreaded, still we believe that the -present management of the telegraph system is preferable to anything we -would be likely to get from the government; a change would be hazardous. -“Better endure the ills we have than fly to those we know not of.” - - * * * * * - -Wendell Phillips died of heart disease, in Boston, February 5th. Few -men become so generally known in a lifetime, without the help of public -offices, as Mr. Phillips. He was an orator pure and simple, and, -perhaps, when in his prime, the foremost of American orators. He has -written nothing that will mark the period of his life among men, but -he was a great battle-ax against slavery, and on that issue he found -an opportunity to use his powers of denunciation to their maximum. As -a lecturer he will be missed, for since the war here he shone the most -brilliantly. Dr. Vincent expected him at Chautauqua the coming season -to deliver his great lecture—“The Lost Arts.” We shall have more to say -concerning him in a future number. - - * * * * * - -A letter from the wife of a missionary in Madagascar has been published -in London. It was written on September 24th. She says: “The mourning for -the late queen is ended. It only lasted about two months, and was not of -the severe kind of olden times; this time the people were only forbidden -to plait their hair, wear hats, carry an umbrella, build much, and to -weave cloths, while in former times the mourning lasted at least a year, -and everybody’s hair was shaven close to the head, women’s and all; they -were not allowed to wear clothes at all, just mats round their waist. -The new queen promises to be a worthy successor of her good mother. Her -name is Rayafindrahely, but she comes to the throne under the title of -Ranavalona III. The Malagasy now publish a newspaper, the _Gazety_ they -call it, once a fortnight; it is the first specimen of Malagasy attempt -at printing and composing. It is after the style of our own newspapers, -and gives the news of everything that happens in every part of the -island, and especially of every movement of the queen and prime minister.” - - * * * * * - -The news from India that Keshub Chunder Sen is dead will occasion -profound sorrow. He was in the midst of a great work, and we hoped for -much from him in connection with needed reforms in India, to which his -life was given. Through his open, manly renunciation of the errors of -Brahmanism, and earnest protests against caste, child-marriages, and -other social evils of their system, and more by his new theology, Mr. -Sen was widely known. In his own land he was reverenced as a religious -teacher, orator, and reformer. In this country and in England, where -those marvelous outbursts of devout feeling stirred the hearts of all -who heard, the chief interest centers in his theology. He, whose words -so thrilled other Christian hearts, did not yet confess himself a -Christian. He had renounced _polytheism_, and all forms of idolatrous -worship, but attempted to show his countrymen, from their own sacred -books, that primitive Hindoos, like himself, were _monotheistic_. The -belief of the Brahmo Somaj, or society of which he became a minister, was -a great advance from idolatrous Hindooism, and in most respects seemed -like true Christian faith. His work as a reformer seemed full of promise. -Who will be his successor to carry it forward, does not yet appear. His -early death will be mourned as a great, if not an irreparable, loss. The -inchoate creed of the community, so sadly bereaved, is not complete or -fixed, and will, we hope, and perhaps now more rapidly, crystallize about -the wisest sayings of their great leader. May a divine radiance from the -cross of Jesus brighten its every line. - - * * * * * - -Poverty brings its temptations and makes its demands even on the priests -of the church. “The other day a priest in Kerry,” says the _St. James -Gazette_, “went to his Bishop: ‘I want you,’ he said, ‘to give me a -general dispensing power for cases of perjury.’ ‘For perjury?’ said -his lordship. ‘What do the people want with that?’ ‘Faith!’ answered -the good father, ‘they can’t get on without it. For, first of all, the -Moonlighters come to them and swear them that they must say that they -didn’t know who they were; and then there’s the Arrears Act, and they -have to take the oath they’re not worth a farthing; and you know in the -Land Court they can’t get a reduction till they say they can’t pay their -rent. In fact, my lord, the poor people have to perjure themselves at -every turn.’” - - * * * * * - -Oscar Wilde, in a recent lecture in Dublin, made a remark which deserves -more attention than anything which that gentleman has ever said in regard -to American customs: “American children seem to be pale and precocious, -and that might be owing to the fact that the only national game of -America is euchre, which could hardly, if industriously practiced, tend -to create and develop a fine or manly physique.” It is undoubtedly too -broad a statement to call euchre our national game, but it probably is -more universally played than any other. It puts us as a people in a weak -light, to say that our leisure is spent in a game that calls for little -thought, which gives us no outdoor exercise, and which enervates rather -than strengthens, but it is the true light. We are, as a rule, making of -ourselves hot-house plants. Vigorous games are shunned; weak ones are -adopted. The criticism is just, and worth our attention. - - * * * * * - -The following item sent us from New York is to the point: “Kings County -Wheelmen’s Club, which numbers fifty members, gave its annual reception, -recently, in Knickerbocker Hall, Clymer Street, Brooklyn. Several clubs -from New York and vicinity attended. The wheelmen gave an exhibition of -fancy riding, and there was also a bicycle drill, in which movements were -made by single file, and by twos, fours, and eights. At one part of the -drill two lines of bicyclers advanced in opposite directions, met each -other, came to a standstill, and saluted.” We feel like encouraging the -use of the bicycle. As a sport it is an improvement on any of the games -on which we have had a craze in late years. Roller skating, or standing -to roll on spools, is not the healthiest or best exercise; perhaps it is -the best substitute that can be invented for skating, but it is a failure -for this purpose. The bicycle is useful and graceful, when in motion, and -the wheelman gets genuine exercise out of turning the wheel. - - * * * * * - -There are many opinions advanced on the Newton case. Rev. Heber Newton, -of the Episcopal Church, was silenced from delivering a course of -lectures on the Old Testament, in which he advanced some startling and -new opinions. As to their weight authorities differ. One remarks that -they were “The work of a shallow thinker, with fragmentary knowledge, -intent on saying startling things.” Others contend that he thought he -could make the Bible a more helpful book. Let him have charity; he -certainly acted the part of a moderate and wise man in obeying his bishop -without making a hubbub. His attempt is but that of hundreds of other men -in orthodox churches who every winter introduce courses of lectures in -which they instruct their flocks in speculative philosophy, new theories -and scientific teachings. A friend recently remarked to the writer: -“The first idea of doubt that ever entered my mind was on hearing one -of a series of scientific lectures delivered from a Christian pulpit. -Pantheism was presented so invitingly that I went home a pantheist.” If -minds are speculative they should enter another realm; the practical -truth of the gospel is the work of the pulpit. - - * * * * * - -Decidedly the most sensible opinion on matters in Sudan is that of -“Chinese” Gordon, who says: “That the people were justified in rebelling, -nobody who knows the treatment to which they were subjected will attempt -to deny. Their cries were absolutely unheeded at Cairo. In despair they -had recourse to the only method by which they could make their wrongs -known; and, on the same principle that Absalom fired the corn of Joab, -so they rallied round the Mahdi, who exhorted them to revolt against -the Turkish yoke. I am convinced that it is an entire mistake to regard -the Mahdi as in any sense a religious leader; he personifies popular -discontent. All the Sudanese are potential Mahdis, just as all the -Egyptians are potential Arabis. The movement is not religious, but an -outbreak of despair. Three times over I warned the late Khedive that -it would be impossible to govern the Sudan on the old system after my -appointment to the governor-generalship.” - - * * * * * - -Charles Scribner’s Sons have decided to begin a new issue of _The Book -Buyer_. It was discontinued in 1877, but the demand for such a concise, -readable and reliable “Summary of American and Foreign Literature” has -led to republication. _The Book Buyer_ is so cheap (fifty cents per year) -that every one can have it; it is so useful and authoritative that no -book-lover can afford to be without it. - - * * * * * - -Public opinion on the question of woman’s rights has so shaped itself -that we all feel inclined to smile at the speech of the Solicitor of the -Treasury against issuing the license as master of a steamboat on the -Mississippi, for which Mrs. Mary A. Miller, of Louisiana, applied. Had -it been on the ground of inability to fill the position no one would -have commented, but on the ground of its “shocking the sensibilities -of humanity,” the world laughs. The truth is, no one is seriously -shocked—except fossils. Whatever ideas, pro or con, the public may hold -on woman’s suffrage, it does recognize the right of women to earn their -living in any employment for which they are fitted. The weight of public -sentiment would say of Mrs. Miller: “If she be competent to do the work, -let her do it.” - - * * * * * - -Henry Hart, the designer of the beautiful C. L. S. C. pins advertised -in this number of THE CHAUTAUQUAN, has gone to Atlanta, Ga. He reports -a fine local circle in that city. Mr. Hart makes C. L. S. C. a very -generous offer in promising to devote one-tenth of the proceeds of the -“People’s College” badge to the Hall fund. It is to be hoped that very -many will take this opportunity of helping themselves and the Hall. - - * * * * * - -The _Manhattan_ for February contains a finely illustrated article on -“Caricature,” by our friend Prof. Frank Beard. We recommend it to our -readers as a most entertaining paper. - - - - -C. L. S. C. NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS FOR MARCH. - - -PREPARATORY LATIN COURSE IN ENGLISH. - -P. 11.—“Matriculate.” The roll or register book in which the Romans -recorded names was called _matricula_, from this we have the verb to -matriculate, to admit to a membership in an institution or society, and -the noun matriculate, the one admitted. - -P. 17.—“Latium,” lāˈshe-ŭm. One of the principal divisions of ancient -Italy, lying south of the Tiber. Its boundaries varied at different -periods. - -P. 18.—The Greeks called themselves _Hellenes_, their language the -_Hellenic_. - -“Æneas,” æ-nēˈas. See the Æneid of Virgil, page 251 of “Preparatory Latin -Course.” - -“Mars.” For the story of Mars and Romulus, see page 73 of “Preparatory -Latin Course.” The date of the founding of the city is given as 753 B. -C., and the line of legendary rulers numbered seven. - -P. 19.—“Pyrrhus.” For his history see Timayenis, vol. ii. - -“Cineas,” cinˈe-as. The friend and prime minister of Pyrrhus. So eloquent -was he that Pyrrhus is said to have declared that “the words of Cineas -had won him more cities than his own arms.” He went twice to Rome on -important embassies for the king, and probably died in Sicily while -Pyrrhus was there. - -“Cavour,” käˈvoorˌ. (1810-1861.) An Italian statesman. After a varied -experience in war and politics, Cavour was called in 1850 to the cabinet -of Victor Immanuel, king of Sardinia. Italy was then divided into several -states, some under Austria, others under papal rule. Cavour turned all -his ability to defeating the Austrian powers and breaking the pope’s -authority, in order to unite Italy. In all the struggles he was one of -the chief advisers. In 1861 the states were united. It has been said -of him, “he was one of the most enlightened, versatile and energetic -statesmen of the age.… It is now conceded on all hands that to him more -than any other man is owing the achievement of the unity of Italy.” - -“Victor Immanuel.” (1820-1878.) Became king of Sardinia in 1849 by his -father’s abdication. He took part in the Crimean war with France and -England, and was joined by France in the war for Italian independence. -In 1861 he assumed the title of King of Italy, having united many of the -northern provinces. In 1866 he annexed Venetia, and in 1870 the last of -the papal states. In 1871 he transferred his seat of power to Rome. - -“Carthage,” carˈthage. The city was situated in the middle and -northernmost part of the north coast of Africa. It was founded about one -hundred years before Rome, and so rapidly its conquests and influence -advanced that it soon became evident that the rulership of the western -world lay between these two cities. Jealousy kept each on the alert, and -B. C. 264 a dispute about matters in Sicily brought about the first Punic -war, which lasted until B. C. 241. The second Punic war (B. C. 218-201) -resulted in a complete relinquishment of all power by Carthage. The third -(B. C. 149-146) was ended by the complete destruction of Carthage. - -P. 20.—“Hamilcar.” A famous leader in the latter part of the first Punic -war; the father-in-law of Hasdrubal, and father of Hannibal. After this -war and a campaign in Africa, Hamilcar undertook to establish an empire -for Carthage in Spain. After nine years he fell in battle there and was -succeeded by Hasdrubal, who finished the work and formed a treaty with -Rome, regulating the boundaries. After Hasdrubal’s death Hannibal took -his place, but breaking the treaty, brought about the second Punic war, -where he won several brilliant victories, though finally defeated by -Scipio Africanus. - -“Regulus.” A Roman leader captured by the Carthaginians in the first -Punic war, and held five years. The Carthaginians desiring peace sent -him to Rome with an embassy to help negotiate, but he dissuaded his -countrymen from accepting the terms. Before leaving Carthage he had given -his word to return if peace was not made, and in spite of the protest of -Rome, he kept the promise. He is said to have been tortured to death on -his return. This story, however, is suspected to be an invention of the -Romans. - -“Fabius.” Was five times Roman consul. After the first victories of -Hannibal in the second Punic war, Fabius was appointed dictator. Here he -earned the title of “Master of Delay.” Merivale says: “His tactics were -to throw garrisons into the strong places, to carry off the supplies of -all the country around the enemy’s camp, wherever he should pitch it, to -harass him by constant movement, but to refuse an engagement.” - -P. 21.—“Gracchus.” The family name of two brothers, Tiberius and Caius, -who soon after the destruction of Carthage (146) tried to relieve the -sufferings of the Roman poor. The former was made tribune in 133, and -immediately tried to arrange for a fair division of public lands, so that -the poor citizens might each obtain a small farm. The opposition was so -great that in the attempt to reëlect Tiberius a riot occurred and he was -slain. Ten years afterward Caius became tribune; he succeeded in carrying -several measures to better the condition of the poor, but through the -jealousy of the senate, his power with the people was broken, and finally -during a disastrous fight between his party and his opponents he fled and -caused a slave to kill him. - -“Jugurtha.” See page 82 of “Preparatory Latin Course.” - -“Marius.” See page 87 of “Preparatory Latin Course.” - -P. 27.—“King William.” See THE CHAUTAUQUAN for February, page 252. - -P. 28.—“Mommsen,” mŭmˈzen. A German historian, born in 1817. He has held -professorships in jurisprudence or archæology at various universities, -and has published several books. His “History of Rome” is the most -important. It has run through five editions, and been translated into -French and English. - -P. 29.—“Curtius.” According to this legend the earth in the Roman forum -gave way B. C. 362. The soothsayers declared that the chasm could only -be filled by throwing into it Rome’s greatest treasure. Curtius, a young -nobleman, declared that Rome possessed no greater treasure than the -citizen willing to die for her, and mounting his steed leaped into the -abyss, which closed upon him. - -P. 31.—“Medusa.” One of the Gorgons, frightful beings, whose heads were -covered with hissing serpents; they had wings, brazen claws and enormous -teeth. Medusa was fabled to have been a beautiful maiden of whom Athena -was jealous, and in consequence turned her into a gorgon. Her head was -so fearful that every one who looked at it was changed into stone. See -illustration, page 115. - -P. 33.—“Roman Mile.” A thousand paces, or 1600 yards. - -P. 34.—“Cretan.” From the island of Crete, one of the largest of the -Mediterranean Sea. It became a Roman province B. C. 66. The people were -celebrated as archers, and were frequently employed as mercenaries by -other nations. - -“Balearic.” The Balearic Islands, a group east of Spain, were known to -both Greeks and Romans by this name, derived from the Greek verb _to -throw_, because of the skill of the inhabitants as slingers. The Romans -subdued the islands 123 B. C. - -P. 37.—“Longwood.” The largest of the plains on the island of St. Helena. - -P. 38.—“Trajectory.” The curve which a body describes. - -“Cineas.” It is said that when Cineas (see note above) returned from an -embassy at Rome, he told the king that there was no people like that; -their city was a temple, their senate an assembly of kings. - -P. 45.—“Montesquieu,” mŏnˈ-tĕs-kūˌ. French jurist and philosopher -(1689-1755). - -P. 46.—“Marcus Aurelius.” Roman Emperor from 161-180, called “The -Philosopher.” Smith says of him: “The leading feature in the character -of Aurelius was his devotion to literature. We still possess a work by -him written in the Greek and entitled ‘Meditations,’ in twelve books. No -remains of antiquity present a nobler view of philosophical heathenism.” - -“Bœthius.” A Roman statesman and philosopher, said to be “the last Roman -of any note who understood the language and studied the literature of -Greece.” His most celebrated work was “On the Consolation of Philosophy.” - -P. 48.—“Ennius.” (B. C. 239-169.) Called Father Ennius. - -“Plautus.” (B. C. 254-184.) “Terence.” (B. C. 195-159.) - -“Menander.” (B. C. 342-291.) A distinguished poet at Athens, in what was -called the “New Comedy.” - -P. 50.—“Cato.” (B. C. 234-149.) Cato was famous in military affairs -in early life; after that he entered on a civil career. In 184 he was -elected to the censorship, the great event of his life. Here he tried to -turn public opinion against luxury and extravagance. Cato wrote several -works; only fragments of his greatest, “A History of Rome,” have been -saved. - -P. 51.—“Boileau,” bwâˈlō. (1636-1711.) A French poet and critic. - -P. 52.—“Æschines.” See Greek history. - -“Hortensius,” hor-tenˈsi-us. (B. C. 114-50.) Hortensius was the chief -orator of Rome until the time of Cicero, by whom, in the prosecution of -Verres, he was completely defeated. He held many civil offices, but in -old age retired from public life. - -P. 53.—“Livy.” (B. C. 59-A. D. 17.) Livy spent the greater part of -his life in Rome, where he was greatly honored by the emperors. His -reputation is said to have been very great in all countries. His best -known work was a history of Rome, in one hundred and forty-two books, -only thirty-five of which are in existence. - -“Tacitus,” “Suetonius.” See page 61 of this volume of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -“Nepos.” A contemporary of Cicero, of whose life nothing is known. The -chief works of Nepos were biographies, of which we have only fragments. - -“Georgics.” See page 236 of “Preparatory Latin Course.” - -P. 54.—“Horace.” (B. C. 65-8.) Horace was the son of a freedman who -attempted to educate his son, sending him to Rome and then to Athens. -While in the latter place Brutus came to Athens, and Horace joined his -army. Returning to Rome he found his father’s estate gone. He lived in -poverty until some of his poems were noticed by Virgil. Mæcenas became -his patron, and afterward Augustus. His works are _The Odes_, _Satires_, -_Epistles_, and _The Art of Poetry_. - -“Ovid.” See page 100 of “Preparatory Latin Course.” - -P. 63.—“Historia Sacra.” Sacred history. - -P. 65.—“Æsop.” A writer of fables who lived about B. C. 570. He is said -to have been born a slave, but was freed. He was thrown from a precipice -by the Delphians because of a refusal to pay them money which Crœsus had -sent to them. It is uncertain whether Æsop left any written fables, but -many bearing his name have been popular for ages. - -“Putative,” pūˈta-tive. Reputed; supposed. - -P. 66.—“Viri Romæ.” Men of Rome. - -“Valerius.” A historian of the time of the Emperor Tiberius. The -circumstances of his life are unknown. His work remaining to us is on -miscellaneous subjects, sacred rites, civil institutions, social virtues, -etc. - -P. 69.—“Fra Angelico,” frä-än-gelˈe-cō. At the age of twenty he entered a -monastery, where he spent the rest of his life. His paintings of angels -were so beautiful that he won the name of _Fra Angelico_—the Brother -Angelic. He was called to Rome to decorate the papal chapel, and offered -the position of Archbishop of Florence, but refused it. He painted only -sacred subjects, and would never accept money for his pictures. - -P. 70.—“Repertories,” rĕpˈer-to-ries. A book or index in which things are -so arranged as to be easily found. - -“Metellus Pius.” A prominent Roman of the first century B. C. He held -various civil offices, was a commander in the Social war, and carried on -war against the Samnites, in 87. Afterward he was in arms in Africa, and -in 79 went as proconsul to Spain. He died about 60 B. C. - -P. 71.—“Dolabella,” dŏl-a-bĕlˈla. - -P. 72.—“Caninius,” ca-nĭnˈi-ŭs. One of Cæsar’s legates in Gaul and in the -civil war. - -“Drusus.” He won successes in the provinces after the death of Augustus, -and was pointed out as the successor of Tiberius. Sejanus, the favorite -of Tiberius, aspired to the empire. He won the wife of Drusus to his -plans, and persuaded her to administer a slow poison to her husband, -which finally caused his death. - -P. 75.—“Egeria.” She had been worshiped by the people of Latium from the -earliest times, as a prophetic divinity. Numa consecrated to her a grove -in the environs of the city, where it is said that he used to meet her. -The grotto and fountain of Egeria are still pointed out to travelers. It -is said that on the death of Numa, Egeria was so inconsolable that she -was changed into a fountain. - -“Aurora.” In Grecian mythology the goddess of the morning, who sets out -before the rising of the sun and heralds his coming. - -“Nympholepsy,” nĭm-pho-lĕpˈsy. The state of being caught by the nymphs; -ecstasy. - -P. 77.—“Numidia,” nu-midˈi-a. A country of Northern Africa, now Algiers. - -P. 78.—“Bohn.” An English publisher who has republished in the English -language, and in cheap form, most of the rare standard works of the -different literatures of Europe. His library now numbers between 600 and -700 volumes. - -P. 80.—“Numantine.” This war was waged by the Numantians, a little people -of Spain, not numbering more than 8,000 fighting men, against Rome. Their -city, Numantia, was taken B. C. 133, after a long siege. - -P. 82.—“Cato.” (B. C. 95-46.) Great-grandson of Cato the Censor. His -character was stern and stoical, and in his public and military life -he was famous for his rigid justice and sternness against abuses. Cato -opposed Cæsar throughout his life. When Cæsar entered Africa he tried to -persuade Utica to stand a siege, but failing, committed suicide. - -P. 103.—“Clymene,” clymˈe-nē. The mother of Phæton. - -“Styx.” The chief river of the infernal world, according to Grecian -mythology, around which it flows seven times. The name comes from the -Greek word _to hate_. Milton calls it “Abhorred Styx, the flood of -burning hate.” - -“Hours.” The Hours were the goddesses who presided over the order of -nature and over the seasons. They gave fertility to the earth, and -furnished various kinds of weather. The course of the season is described -as the dance of the Hours. In art they are represented as beautiful -maidens, carrying fruits and flowers. - -P. 194.—“Tethys,” tĕˈthys. The goddess of the sea. The wife of Oceanus, -and mother of the river gods. - -P. 105.—“Seven Stars.” By these seven stars are meant the sun, moon, -Mars, Mercury, Saturn, Jupiter and Venus. - -“Serpent.” The constellation of _Draco_, which, stretching between _Ursa -Major_ and _Ursa Minor_, nearly encircles the latter. - -“Boötes,” bo-oˈtes. The constellation commonly known as Charles’ Wain, -or the Wagoner. Boötes is said to have been the inventor of the plow, -to which he yoked two oxen. At his death he was taken to heaven and set -among the stars. - -“Libya.” A name for the continent of Africa, applied here to the Sahara -Desert. - -“Dirce.” It is fabled that a king of Thebes drove away his wife into the -mountains of Bœotia, where she died, leaving two sons. When the boys grew -up they returned to Thebes and killed both their father and his wife, -Dirce, who had been an assistant in his crime. Dirce was dragged to death -by a bull, and her body thrown into a well, which was from that time -called the “Well of Dirce.” The celebrated statue of the Farnese bull -represents the death of Dirce. - -“Pyrene,” pyrˈe-ne. - -“Amymone,” amˈy-moˌne. The daughter of Danaus, who had fled with his -family from Egypt to Argos. The country was suffering from drought, and -he sent out Amymone to bring water. She was attacked by a Satyr but -rescued by Neptune, who bade her draw his trident from a rock. Thereupon -a threefold spring gushed forth, which was called the river and well of -Amymone. - -“Tanais,” tanˈa-is. The river Don. - -“Caicus,” ca-īˈcus. A river of Asia Minor. - -“Lycormas,” ly-corˈmas. - -“Xanthus,” zanˈthus. The chief river of Lycia, in Asia Minor. - -“Mæander,” mæ-anˈder. A stream of Asia Minor. The greater part of its -course is through a wide plain, where it flows in the numerous windings -which have made of its name the verb _to meander_. - -“Ismenos,” is-mēˈnos. A small river in Bœotia. - -“Phasis,” phāˈsis. A river flowing through Colchis, into the Black Sea. - -“Tagus.” One of the chief rivers in Spain. - -P. 106.—“Cayster” or “Caystrus,” ca-ysˈter. A river of Lydia and Ionia, -in Asia Minor. It is said that it still abounds in swans, as it did in -Homer’s time. - -“Pluto.” The god of the infernal world. - -“Cyclades,” cycˈlă-des. A group of islands in the Ægean Sea, so called -because they lay in a circle around Delos. - -“Phocæ,” phōˈcæ. Sea calves, or sea monsters of any description. - -“Doris.” The daughter of Oceanus, and wife of her brother Nereus; -sometimes her name is given to the sea itself. - -P. 107.—“Presto,” prĕsˈtō. Quickly; at once. - -P. 108. “Burke,” Edmund. (1730-1797.) An English statesman, writer and -orator. - -“Lucian,” lūˈci-an. (A. D. 120-200.) A Greek author. - -“Molossian,” mo-losˈsian. The Molossi were a people in Epirus, inhabiting -a country called Molossis. They were the most powerful tribe in Epirus. - -P. 109.—“Daphne,” dăphˈne. - -P. 110.—“Peneus,” pe-neˈus. The name of the chief river of Thessaly. As a -god Peneus was the son of Oceanus. - -“Claros,” claˈros. A small town on the Ionian coast, with a celebrated -temple and oracle of Apollo. - -“Tenedos,” tĕnˈe-dŏs. A small island of the Ægean, off the coast of -Troas, also sacred to Apollo. - -“Patarian,” pa-taˈri-an. From Patara, one of the chief cities of Asia -Minor, in Lycia. Apollo had an oracle here, and a celebrated temple. - -P. 114.—“Narcissus.” A youth who was fabled to be so hard of heart that -he never loved. The nymph Echo died of grief because of him. Nemesis -caused him to fall in love with his own image as he saw it in a fountain, -and Narcissus died because he could not approach the shadow. His corpse -was metamorphosed into the flower which has his name. - -“Dædalus.” A character of Grecian mythology, fabled to be the inventor of -many contrivances, as well as a sculptor and architect. Having incurred -the displeasure of the king of Crete, he was obliged to flee from the -island. Accordingly he made wings for himself and his son Icarus. Dædalus -flew safely to shore, but Icarus went so near the sun that the wax by -which his wings were fastened melted, and he was drowned in that part of -the Ægean called the Icarian Sea. - -“Baucis.” Baucis and Philemon were an aged couple living in Phrygia. -Jupiter and Mercury having occasion to visit this part of the world, -went in the disguise of flesh and blood. Nobody would receive them until -Baucis and Philemon took them into their hut. Jupiter took the couple to -a hill near by, while he punished the inhospitable by an inundation; he -then rewarded them by making them guardians of his temple, allowing them -to die at the same moment, and changing them into trees. - -“Lycidas,” lĭsˈi-das. A poetical name under which Milton laments the -death of his friend Edward King, who had been drowned. - -“Comus.” In the later age of Rome, a god of festive joy and mirth. In -Milton’s poem entitled “Comus, a Masque,” he is represented as a base -enchanter who endeavors, but in vain, to beguile and entrap the innocent -by means of his “brewed enchantments.”—_Webster._ - -P. 123.—“Rhodes.” An island of the Eastern Ægean. It was long celebrated -for its schools of Greek art and oratory. - -“Pontifex,” ponˈtĭ-fex. A Roman high priest, a pontiff. The pontifices -constituted a college of priests, superintended the public worship, and -gave information on sacred matters. Their leader was called pontifex -maximus. - -“Quæstor.” The title of a class of Roman officials, some of whom had -charge of the pecuniary affairs of the state, while others superintended -certain criminal trials. - -“Ædile.” A magistrate of Rome who superintended public buildings, such as -temples, theaters, baths, aqueducts, sewers, etc., as well as markets, -weights, measures, and the expenses of funerals. - -P. 125.—“Proconsul.” The title given to those who, after holding the -office of consul, were sent to some province as governor. - -P. 126.—“Ascham.” (1515-1568.) The foremost scholar of his time, -celebrated for his superior knowledge of Greek and Latin. - -P. 127.—“Æduans,” ædˈu-ans. Their country lay between the Loire and the -Saone. - -P. 126.—“Lingones.” A people living to the east of the source of the Mosa -river. (See map.) - -P. 137.—“Sequani.” A tribe of Gallia Belgica (see map), taking their name -from the river Sequana, near the source of which they lived. - -P. 139.—“Soissons,” swäˌsōnˈ, almost swīˌsōnˈ. About fifty miles -northeast of Paris. - -P. 112.—“Bellovaci.” They dwelt in the north of Gallia, beyond the -Sequana river. (See map.) - -P. 143.—“Ambian.” These people, with the Nervii and the Aduatuci (p. 147) -were all tribes of Gallia Belgica. - - - - -NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS IN “THE CHAUTAUQUAN.” - - -READINGS FROM FRENCH HISTORY. - -P. 215, c. 1.—“Gallia.” For Gallia and the tribes Aquitani, Celtæ and -Belgæ, see Professor Wilkinson on Cæsar in “Preparatory Latin Course.” - -“Burgundians.” A race of early Germans who in 407 A. D. crossed the -Rhine and settled between the Rhone and Saone. In 534 Burgundy was taken -possession of by the Franks. - -“Franks.” See page 63 of the present volume of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -“Clovis.” See page 129 of the present volume of THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -“Salian Franks.” There were two tribes of the Franks, one called Salian, -from the river Sala or Yssel, upon which they dwelt, the other Ripuarian, -from the Latin _ripa_, bank, the name showing their location on the banks -of the Rhine. - -“Merovingians.” See _notes_, page 185 of present volume of THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. - -“Childeric,” or Hilderik. The race had become so weak that the rulers -have been well described as the “shadow kings.” This last ruler of the -Merovingians was thrust into a convent, where he soon died. - -“Pepin,” pēpˈin. The son of Charles Martel. See page 129 of THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. His wars were successful. The most interesting was against -the Lombards, who were threatening Rome. He compelled them to give up to -the Church of Rome a considerable territory which was, says a writer, -“The foundation of that temporal power of the papacy, the end of which we -have seen with our own eyes.” - -“Charlemagne,” sharˈle-mānˌ. See page 131 of fourth volume of THE -CHAUTAUQUAN. - -“Hugues.” Hugh, in English; “Capet,” cāˈpet or căpˈet. - -“Louis le Gros.” Louis the Great. - -“Feudal system.” That system where land is held of superiors, on -condition of military service. - -P. 215, c. 2.—“Oriflamme.” From the Latin _auriflamma_, or flame of gold. -A flag or banner of red or flame colored cloth, cut into long points at -the end and mounted on a gilded lance. It originated in a certain abbey -of France, where it was used in religious services. - -“Touraine,” tô-rān; “Poitou,” pwä-tôˈ. These provinces had come to -England on the accession of Henry II. (1154), to whom they belonged. - -“Gallican Church.” The Catholic Church of France, which holds certain -doctrines differing from those of the church at large. This church claims -that the pope is limited as far as France is concerned, by the decisions -of the Gallican Church, that kings and princes are not subject to him, -and that he is not infallible. This pragmatic sanction of St. Louis in -1269 was the most important outbreak against Rome that ever took place in -the Gallican Church. - -“Le Bel.” The Beautiful. - -“Navarre,” nă-varˈ. A province of France on the northern slope of the -Pyrenees. - -“Champagne,” shŏnˌpäñˈ. See map. - -“Brie,” bre. A former province of France, lying between the Seine and the -Marne. - -“Valois,” väl-wäˈ. - -“Salic Law.” According to this, “no woman could succeed to Salian soil.” -The only descendant of Charles IV. was his infant daughter, and when the -lords met to decide on the succession after his death, they followed this -law; for as Froissart says, “The twelve peers of France said and say that -the crown of France is of such noble estate, that by no succession can it -come to a woman nor a woman’s son.” - -P. 216, c. 1.—“Le Sage,” the wise; “Crécy,” krĕsˈe; “Poiters,” pwä-terzˈ; -“Le Bien Aime,” the Beloved; “Agincourt,” ă-zhan-koor; “Le Victorieux,” -the Victor; “Le père du peuple,” the father of his people. - -“Valois-Orleans.” Louis XII. was the representative of the line nearest -to the Valois family, that is, he was a son of the Duke of Orleans, and -a grandson of the younger brother of Charles VI., thus representing both -families. - -“Valois Angoulême,” ŏnˌgooˌlāmeˈ. Louis XII. dying without heirs, the -kingdom fell to the heirs of his uncle, the Count of Angoulême. Francis -became a competitor with Charles I., of Spain, for the throne of Spain, -but the latter was successful. This led to the war which was ended by -Francis being made a prisoner at Pavia. - -“St. Bartholomew.” There had been a struggle for many years between the -Protestants and Catholics, which finally took the form of a conflict -between the houses of Guise and Condé. Henry of Navarre was the successor -to the throne—a marriage was arranged between him and the sister of -the king, and August 18, 1572, was to be the wedding day. Many of the -leading Huguenots were in Paris. It has been said that this wedding was -but a scheme to bring them together; at any rate Coligni, a leading -Huguenot, was fired upon by an assassin. The Huguenots became excited -and threatened revenge. Catherine persuaded her son that they intended -massacring the Catholics, and Charles gave an order for a general -slaughter of the Protestants. The order was executed in nearly every city -and town of France, and nearly 100,000 persons were put to death. - -“Confederation of the League.” This holy league, or “Catholic Union,” as -it was called, was supported by the pope and Philip II., of Spain. Its -head was Duke Henry of Guise, who aimed at the French throne. - -“Guise,” gheez. - -“Bourbon,” boorˈbon. A French ducal and royal family, different branches -of which have ruled Spain, France, Naples and Parma. The civil wars which -were carried on between these houses were no less than eight in number. - -“Richelieu,” reshˈeh-loo. - -“Mazarin,” măz-a-reenˈ. - -“Fronde.” A faction which opposed putting all the power of France into -the hands of the government, as Richelieu and Mazarin both attempted. -The name of _frondeurs_ (slingers) was applied to them because in their -sneering and flippant attacks upon Mazarin they were said to resemble -boys throwing stones from slings. - -“Tiers état.” Third estate. Before the reign of Philip the Fair, the -people had had no voice in the government; but in his struggle with the -papacy, as he desired to have the whole body of citizens on his side, he -convened an assembly of the middle class of citizens, beside the clergy -and nobility. The third body was called the _third estate_. - -P. 216, c. 2.—“États Généraux,” States general. An assembly of the -nation, which consisted of representatives of the clergy, nobility, and -the third estate. - -“National Assembly.” Upon the meeting of the states general, the -nobles and the clergy insisted that the meetings of the body and its -deliberations should be conducted according to class distinctions; -this met with the opposition of the third estate, who finally declared -themselves the only body having a right to act as the legislature of -France, and summoned the clergy and nobles to attend their deliberations. -They called themselves the National Assembly. - -“Bastille,” bas-teelˈ. The state prison and citadel of Paris. It was -begun in 1366; destroyed in 1789. - -“Marie Antoinette,” mäˈrēˌ ŏnˌtwäˈnĕtˈ. - -“Dauphin.” The title given to the eldest son of the king of France, under -the Valois and Bourbon lines. It corresponds to “Prince of Wales” in -England. It originally belonged to the counts of Dauphiny. - -“Cis-Alpine,” sis-alˈpin. On this side of the Alps, that is, on the south -or Roman side. - -“Marengo,” ma-rĕnˈgō; “Prestige,” prĕs-tijˈ. - -P. 317.—“D’Artois,” darˌtwäˈ; “Louis Phillippe,” loo-ē fe-leep; “Coup -d’état,” a stroke of policy in state affairs; “Sedan,” se-dänˈ, a town -of France, 130 miles northeast of Paris; “Bordeaux,” bor-dō; “Thiers,” -te-êrˈ; “Grèvy,” grā-vē. - -P. 317, c. 2.—“Champs-de-Mars,” shân-duh-marce. An extensive parade -ground of Paris, on the left bank of the Seine. It has been the scene of -many very remarkable historic events, and is now used for great reviews, -etc. The buildings of the exposition of 1867 were erected upon it. - -“Friesland,” freeceˈland. A province of Holland. - -“Teignmouth,” tinˈmuth. - -“Hengesdown,” henˈges-down. - -“Narbonnese,” narˌbonˌnesˈ. One of the four provinces into which Augustus -divided Gaul was named from Narbonne, a city near the Mediterranean, -Gallia Narbonensis or Narbonnese Gaul. - -P. 318, c. 1.—“Montfort.” The wife of the duke of Brittany, who had -succeeded his brother, Jean III. It seems that the latter had left the -duchy to his nephew, Charles of Blois, but Montfort took possession. War -was declared, and the king of France aided Blois, the king of England, -Montfort. The latter was taken prisoner and his wife took the field. - -“Blois,” blwä; “Penthièvre,” pĕnˈtĕvrˌ. - -“Van Artevelde,” vän arˈta-velt. A citizen and popular leader of Ghent, -who for a long time was almost ruler of Flanders. In this war the people, -under Artevelde, supported the English, while the nobility were in -sympathy with the French. - -“Froissart,” froisˈärt. (1337-1410.) A French history writer. - -“D’Harcourt,” därˈkōrtˌ. - -“Harfleur,” har-flurˈ; “Cherbourg,” sherˈburg; “Valognes,” väˌloñˈ (n -like _ni_ in _minion_). “Carentan,” käˈrŏnˌtŏnˌ; “Caen,” kŏn; “Louviers,” -looˌve-āˈ; “Vernon,” vĕrˌnōnˈ; “Verneuil,” vĕrˈnuhl; “Mantes,” mants; -“Meulan,” moi-lăn; “Poissy,” pwâ-sē; “Ruel,” roo-äl; “Neuilly,” nuhˌyēˈ; -“Boulogne,” bou-lōnˈ; “Bourg-la-reine,” boor-la-rain. - -“Béthune,” bā-tün; “Ponthieu,” pŏn-te-ŭh. - -P. 318, c. 2.—“Hainault,” ā-nōl; “De Vienne,” deh ve-enˈ; “De Manny,” deh -mănˌneˈ. - -P. 319, c. 1.—“Eustace de St. Pierre,” eūsˈtace deh sănˌpe-êrˈ; “D’Aire,” -d’air; “Domremy,” dôn-rŭh-me; “Neufchâtel,” nushˌäˌtelˈ; “Vancouleurs,” -vŏnˌkooˈluhrˌ; “Baudricourt,” bōˈdrēˌkoorˌ; “Chinon,” she-nōng. - -“Cap-a-pie,” kăpˌa-peeˈ. From head to foot. - -P. 319, c. 2.—“La pucelle,” the maid; “Trémoille,” trāˌ-mooyˈ; “Boussac,” -booˈsäkˌ; “Xaintrailles,” zanˈträlˌyeˌ; “La Hire,” läˌērˈ; “Dunois,” -düˈnwâˌ; “Jargeau,” zharˌghōˈ; “Meung,” mŭng; “Beaugency,” bōˈgán-cēˌ; -“Patay,” pa-tāyˈ. - -P. 320, c. 1.—“Compiègne,” kŏmˌpe-ānˈ; “Ligny,” lē-nyē; “Vendôme,” -vŏnˌdōmˈ. - -P. 320, c. 2.—“Épernon,” āˈpĕrˌnōnˌ; “Angoumois,” ŏnˈgooˌmwäˈ; -“Saintonge,” săn-tōnzhˈ. - -P. 321.—“Sancy,” sanˈcē; “Ile de France,” eel-deh-frŏnss; “Picardy,” -picˈar-dee; “Auvergne,” ō-vĕrnˈ; “Gaetano,” gā-ā-täˈno, usually written -Cajetan. - -“Sorbonne,” sor-bŭn. The principal school of theology in the ancient -university of Paris. Its influence was powerful in many of the civil and -religious controversies of the country. - -“Arques,” ark; “Dreux,” druh; “Evreux,” ĕvˈruhˌ; “Ivry,” ēvˈrēˌ; “Eure,” -yoor. - -P. 321, c. 2.—“Reiters,” rīˈters; “Mayenne,” mäˌyenˈ; “Meaux,” mō; -“Senlis,” sŏnˌlēsˈ. - -P. 322, c. 1.—“Brisson,” brēˌsōnˈ; “Grève,” grāv. - -“Sully.” A French statesman, the chief adviser of Henry IV. - -P. 322, c. 2.—“Bèarnese,” bāˈarˌnēseˌ. Bèarn, a former southwest province -of France, belonged to the kings of Navarre. From this possession Henry -IV. received the title of the Bèarnese. - -“Eustache,” uhsˌtäshˈ; “Merri,” mā-rē; “Guincestre,” ghinˈcestrˌ; -“Villeroi,” vēlˈrwä; “Vervins,” vĕr-vănˈ. - -“Escurial,” ĕs-koo-re-älˈ. A palace and mausoleum of the kings of Spain. - -P. 323, c. 1.—“Saluzzo,” sâ-lootˈso; “Rosny,” ro-ne; “Gontaut de Biron,” -gŏnˈ-toˌ deh beˌ-rōnˈ; “Malherbe,” mälˌêrbˈ. - -P. 323, c. 2. “Praslin,” präˌlănˈ; “Montbazon,” mōnˌbäˌzŏnˈ; “Crèqui,” -krā-keˈ; “Mirabeau,” meˌräˌbōˈ. - -“Equerry,” e-quĕrˈry. An officer of nobles, charged with the care of -their horses. - -“Cœur Couronné,” etc. The crowned heart pierced with an arrow. - -“Curzon en Quercy,” kür-sōnˈ ĕng kwerˈcēˌ. - -P. 324, c. 1.—“Bruyère,” brü-eˌyêrˈ. (1646?-1696.) French author. - -“Fouquet,” fooˌkāˈ. (1615-1680.) A French financier, convicted of -dishonesty and treason under Louis XIV. - -“De la Vallière,” deh lä väˌle-êrˈ; “Montespan,” mŏnˌtes-pănˈ. - -“Bossuet,” boˌsü-āˈ (almost bosˌswāˈ). (1627-1704.) French bishop and -orator. - -“Lauzun,” lōˌzŭnˈ. (1633?-1723.) A French adventurer. - -“Pignerol,” pē-nyŭh-rŭl. A city of Piedmont, Italy. - -“Iron Mask.” The man in the iron mask was a prisoner who died in the -Bastile in 1703. He was brought there in 1698, from the state prison of -Marguerite, by the governor who had been changed to the Bastile. His -face was covered with a black velvet mask, fastened with steel springs. -He was never allowed to remove this, nor to speak to any one except his -governor. After his death everything he possessed was burned. There have -been many theories as to his identity, but no one has been thoroughly -proven. - -P. 324, c. 2.—“Marcillac,” mär-ceelˌlakˈ; “Rochefoucauld,” roshˌ-fooˌkōˈ; -“Marèchal,” mäˌrāˌshalˈ; “Fontanges,” fōnˌtanzhˈ. - -“Scarron,” skărˌrōnˈ. She had been the wife of Paul Scarron, a French -author, who died in 1660. “Maintenon,” mănˈtŭhˌnōn. - -P. 325, c. 2.—“Della Guidice,” dĕlˈlä gweeˈde-cā; “Alberoni,” -ăl-bä-roˈnee. - -P. 326, c. 1.—“Lettres de Fénelon,” etc. Letters of Fénelon to the duke -of Chevreuse. - -P. 326, c. 2.—“Nunc et in,” etc. Now and in the hour of death. - - -READINGS IN ART. - -P. 331, c. 1.—“Transept.” Any part of a church which projects at right -angles with the body and is of equal or nearly equal height to this. -Transepts are in pairs, that is, the projection southward is accompanied -by a corresponding projection northward. - -“Nave.” The central portion of a cathedral, distinguished from the choir. - -“Arcade.” Ranges of arches supported on piers or columns. “Triforium,” -tri-fōˈri-um. - -P. 331, c. 2.—“Apse,” ăpse; “Apsidal,” ăpˈsi-dal. - -“Chapter-house.” The house where the _chapter_ or assembly of the -clergymen, and their dean, belonging to a cathedral, meet. - -“Hospitium,” hos-pĭshˈi-ŭm. - -“Castellated.” Adorned with turrets and battlements, like a castle. - -“Dais,” dāˈis. A raised floor at the upper end of a dining hall. - -“Lancet.” High, narrow, and sharp pointed. - -“Piers.” A mass of stonework used in supporting an arch; also the part of -the wall of a house between the windows or doors. - -P. 332, c. 1.—“Cuspated,” cuspˈāt-ed. Ending in a cusp, that is, the -projecting point thrown out from foliations in the heads of Gothic -windows. - -“La Sainte Chapelle.” The holy chapel. - -“Chartres,” shartˈr; “Bourges,” boorzh; “Corbel,” a projecting stone or -timber supporting, or seeming to support, some weight. - -P. 332, c. 2.—“Tudor,” tūˈder. So called from the house on the English -throne at the time of the growth of the style. - -“Elizabethan,” elĭzˌa-bēthˈan. - -“Newel-post.” The stout post at the foot of the staircase, on the top of -which the rail rests. - -“Wren.” (1632-1723.) An English architect, the designer of St. Paul’s, in -London. After the London fire of 1666, he drew the plans for over fifty -churches and many important public buildings of the city. - -“Mural,” belonging to a wall. - -“Beaumanti,” bĕ-ä-mänˈte. - - -SELECTIONS FROM AMERICAN LITERATURE. - -P. 333, c. 2.—“Ichthyophagi,” ĭchˌthy-ŏphˈa-gi. A compound word of Greek -origin, meaning fish eaters. - -“Dunes.” Same as downs, little sand hills piled up near the sea. - -“Badahuenna,” bad-a-huenˈna. - -“Hercynian,” her-cynˈi-an. - -P. 334, c. 1.—“Bouillon,” booˌyŭnˈ. - -“Brabantine,” braˈbran-tīne. - -P. 335, c. 2.—“Cortés,” kôrˈtez. - -P. 336, c. 1.—“Narvaez,” nar-väˈĕth; “Chiapa,” che-āˈpä. - - - - -CHAUTAUQUA NORMAL GRADUATES, - -Class of 1883. - - - John Aiken, Washington, Pennsylvania. - Mrs. W. C. Armor, Bradford, Pennsylvania. - Addie M. Benedict, Jamestown, New York. - Vinola A. Brown, Morning Sun, Ohio. - Clara J. Brown, Morning Sun, Ohio. - Martha Buck, Carbondale, Illinois. - Anna C. Cobb, New York City. - Kittie E. Carter, Randolph, New York. - Mary E. Coles, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. - Mrs. Hattie E. Chambers, Bradford, Pennsylvania. - Sarah I. Dale, Franklin, Pennsylvania. - Miss H. M. Dawson, Tidioute, Warren Co., Pennsylvania. - Harriet E. Elder, South Bend, Indiana. - Will T. Edds, Gerry, New York. - Rev. W. H. Groves, Fayetteville, Tennessee. - Mrs. H. M. Graham, Garrettsville, Portage Co., Ohio. - Ida E. Goodrich, Geneva, Ashtabula Co., Ohio. - Myrtie C. Hudson, Ann Arbor, Michigan. - Maria R. Jones, Meriden, Connecticut. - Eleanor M. Matthews, Gerry, New York. - Sarah A. Mee, Buffalo, New York. - Mrs. Rosetta Page, Frewsburgh, New York. - Mary J. Perrine, Rochester, New York. - Lucie A. Pooley, Bridgeville, Allegheny Co., Pennsylvania. - Mrs. P. P. Pinney, Clarion, Clarion Co., Ohio. - Nellie H. Skidmore, Fredonia, New York. - Rev. Orange H. Spoor, Charlotte, Eaton Co., Michigan. - Mary A. Sowers, Carbondale, Illinois. - Mary Stevenson, Leech’s Corners, Mercer Co., Pennsylvania. - Will B. Stevenson, Leech’s Corners, Mercer Co., Pennsylvania. - Kate M. Thorp, Napoli, Cattaraugus Co., New York. - Mattie R. Weaver, Latrobe, Westmoreland Co., Pennsylvania. - - -OTTAWA ASSEMBLY. - - Mrs. N. S. Zartman, Kansas City, Missouri. - Mrs. M. E. Wharton, Ottawa, Kansas. - Mrs. A. C. Hodge, Ottawa, Kansas. - B. F. Thayer, Wamego, Kansas. - N. W. Beauchamp, Kansas, Illinois. - Cornelia C. Adams, Ottawa, Kansas. - Mrs. D. Holaday, Ottawa, Kansas. - Mrs. H. E. M. Pattee, Williamsburg, Kansas. - Robert Bruce, Ottawa, Kansas. - L. Ettie Lester, Ottawa, Kansas. - Jennie Gott, Ottawa, Kansas. - Emma W. Parker, Ottawa, Kansas. - Rev. F. L. Walker, Grenola, Kansas. - Alberlina Wickard, Ottawa, Kansas. - Mrs. J. F. Drake, Emporia, Kansas. - Miss Emma J. Short, Ottawa, Kansas. - Mrs. J. P. Stephenson, Ottawa, Kansas. - J. K. Mitchell, Osborne, Kansas. - Emma E. Page, Ottawa, Kansas. - Rev. C. R. Pattee, Williamsburg, Kansas. - R. Henry Stone, Kansas City, Missouri. - Rev. P. P. Wesley, Great Bend, Kansas. - Mrs. C. W. Holmes, Ottawa, Kansas. - May L. Parker, Olathe, Kansas. - - -SUNDAY-SCHOOL PARLIAMENT. - - T. Harry Farrell, Kingston, Ontario. - Mrs. Sarah W. Hopkins, Madison, New York. - Nellie Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario. - Florence E. Kinney, Syracuse, New York. - Minnie Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario. - Mrs. Effie Williams, Plainfield, New Jersey. - James Farrell, Kingston, Ontario. - Harry A. Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario. - Mrs. T. W. Skinner, Mexico, New York. - Avery W. Skinner, Mexico, New York. - Fannie S. Jaques, Merrickville, Ontario. - - -FRAMINGHAM CHILDREN’S CLASS. - - Bessie M. Adams, Northboro, Massachusetts. - James A. Babbitt, Swanton, Vermont. - Winfield H. Babbitt, Swanton, Vermont. - Harry R. Barber, Worcester, Massachusetts. - Laura M. Batchelder, West Medway, Massachusetts. - Arthur T. Belknap, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Jesse H. Bourne, Foxboro, Massachusetts. - Albert C. Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Bernia Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Willie Desmond, West Medway, Massachusetts. - Bertha Elliott, Revere, Massachusetts. - Annie T. Francis, Fitchburg, Massachusetts. - M. Gracie Full, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Maud Grumelle [No address]. - George Hancock, Milford, Massachusetts. - Lewis K. Hanson, Natick, Massachusetts. - Lillian R. Hemenway, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Bertha J. Hopkins, Worcester, Massachusetts. - Kate E. Lawrence, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Stella Mann, Boston Highlands, Massachusetts. - C. L. Reynolds, Framingham Center, Massachusetts. - Florence M. Sears, Worcester, Massachusetts. - Cora E. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts. - Fred P. Wheeler, Allston, Massachusetts. - Ellen M. Works, Southboro, Massachusetts. - Frank S. Wright, Natick, Massachusetts. - - -FRAMINGHAM CHILDREN’S CLASS—ADVANCED GRADE. - - Phillips P. Bourne, Foxboro, Massachusetts. - Mattie P. Cushing, Hudson, Massachusetts. - William O. Cutler, Natick, Massachusetts. - Joseph H. Hall, Natick, Massachusetts. - Mary A. Harriman, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Lewis K. Hanson, Natick, Massachusetts. - Howard Mason, Natick, Massachusetts. - Harry D. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Ida M. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Edward O. Parker, East Holliston, Massachusetts. - Bertie M. Stetson, Holliston, Massachusetts. - G. Adelbert Watkins, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Theodore S. Bacon, Natick, Massachusetts. - Millie S. Bruce, Southville, Massachusetts. - Harry R. Barber, Worcester, Massachusetts. - Geo. F. Beard, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Albert Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - John Connelly, Cochituate, Massachusetts. - Bertha May Cushing, Hudson, Massachusetts. - Fred L. Francis, Fitchburg, Massachusetts. - Emeline Hancock, Milford, Massachusetts. - Emma L. Huse, Somerville, Massachusetts. - Stella Mann, Boston Highlands, Massachusetts. - Florence B. Moultrop, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Ida M. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Emma J. Parker, East Somerville, Massachusetts. - Charles H. Phipps, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Cora E. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts. - Hattie Stratton, South Framingham, Massachusetts. - Fred R. Woodward, Natick, Massachusetts. - Frank S. Wright, Natick, Massachusetts. - - -FRAMINGHAM PRIMARY TEACHER’S UNION. - - Mrs. Emma D. Daniels, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Minnie E. Gaskins, Mattapan, Massachusetts. - Georgie A. Goodnow, Sudbury, Massachusetts. - Jessie E. Guernsey, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Minnie L. Jackson, South Gardner, Massachusetts. - Addie M. Knight, Magnolia, Massachusetts. - Helen Virginia Ross, Charleston Station, Massachusetts. - Ellen Letitia Ruggles, Milton, Massachusetts. - Josie Bell Stuart, Lowell, Massachusetts. - Mrs. M. D. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts. - Mrs. S. Isabella Valentine, Hopkinton, Massachusetts. - Mrs. I. G. Wheeler, Allston, Massachusetts. - - -FRAMINGHAM NORMAL UNION. - - S. Addie Alexander, Marlboro, Massachusetts. - Willis N. Bailey, Buckingham, Connecticut. - Elsie L. Ball, Milford, Massachusetts. - Alice Bertha Besse, Lowell, Massachusetts. - Mrs. Harriet E. Bates, Boston, Massachusetts. - Mary Amittai Bradford, Mystic Bridge, Connecticut. - Hannah K. Bradford, Mystic Bridge, Connecticut. - Mrs. Lizzie E. Bird, Boston, Massachusetts. - Mrs. L. S. Brooks, Fitchburg, Massachusetts. - Nellie M. Brown, Lowell, Massachusetts. - Nellie E. Canfield, South Britain, Connecticut. - Hattie D. Fuller, Hudson, Massachusetts. - Rev. A. Gardner, Buckingham, Connecticut. - Miss M. E. Harrington, North Amherst, Massachusetts. - F. M. Harrington, Northboro, Massachusetts. - O. A. Heminway, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Clara D. Jones, North Abington, Massachusetts. - Miss Ida A. E. Kenney, Worcester, Massachusetts. - Addie M. Knight, Magnolia, Massachusetts. - Caroline M. Lee, Wayland, Massachusetts. - J. H. O. Lovell, Oakham, Massachusetts. - Helen M. Locke, Magnolia, Massachusetts. - Mrs. S. T. McMaster, Watertown, Massachusetts. - Sarah M. Potter, Providence, Rhode Island. - Delia Pinney, Ludlow, Vermont. - Margaret S. Rolfe, Newburyport, Massachusetts. - Julia A. Robinson, North Cambridge, Massachusetts. - Luella H. Simonds, Lowell, Massachusetts. - Mrs. Harriet B. Steele, Reading, Massachusetts. - Rachel Steere, Greenville, Rhode Island. - Clara E. Stevens, Newburyport, Massachusetts. - Ellen K. Stone, Framingham, Massachusetts. - Anna A. Ware, West Medway, Massachusetts. - Mrs. William L. Woodcock, Winchendon, Massachusetts. - L. D. Younkin, Boston, Massachusetts. - - - - -ERRATA AND ADDENDA. - - -LIST OF GRADUATES OF CLASS OF 1883. - - -------+-----------------------------+------------------------ - STATE. | ERROR. | CORRECT. - -------+-----------------------------+------------------------ - N. Y. | Mary E. Gese | Mary E. Gere. - N. Y. | Hannah Gibson Lestie | Hannah Gibson Leslie. - N. Y. | Camelia M. Morgan | Cornelia M. Morrell. - N. Y. | Mrs. Sarah Petty Redhouse | Mrs. Sarah P. Redhead. - N. Y. | Joseph Lucius Seymons | Joseph Lucius Seymour. - N. Y. | Zilpha Villefen | Zilpha Villefeu. - Penn’a | Mrs. Fannie B. Annas | Mrs. Fannie B. Armor. - Penn’a | Chas. D. Fentemaker | Chas. D. Fenstemaker. - Penn’a | Hershey ⸺ | Benjamin H. Hershey. - Penn’a | J. H. Mushiltz | J. H. Mushlitz. - Penn’a | Hallis Wiley | Hallie Wiley. - D. C. | Olippard B. Brown | Oliphant B. Brown. - D. C. | Huldap J. Wise | Huldah J. Wise. - W. Va. | Emma B. Tavennes | Emma B. Tavenner. - Ohio | Alice Christianas | Alice Christianar. - Tenn. | Lizzie A. T. Shumand | Lizzie A. F. Shumard. - Miss. | Mrs. (Sillie) John Calhoon | Mrs. John Calhoun. - Wis. | Elizer Adeline Brown | Eliza Adeline Brown. - Iowa | Hattie J. Hawkinson | Hattie J. Hankinson. - Mo. | Mamie Langhoun | Mamie Langhorn. - =======+=============================+======================== - - -ADDENDA. - - Fenner, Harry Benham, N. Y. - Forsyth, John W., Va. - Gifford, Martha J., N. Y. - Grinnell, Mrs. J. B., Iowa. - Walker, Maria Victoria, Pa. - Youngs, Sidney M., Pa. - - * * * * * - - [Illustration: ROYAL BAKING POWDER - - Absolutely Pure.] - - This powder never varies. A marvel of purity, strength and - wholesomeness. More economical than the ordinary kinds, and can - not be sold in competition with the multitude of low test, short - weight, alum or phosphate powders. _Sold only in cans._ ROYAL - BAKING POWDER CO., 106 Wall Street, New York. - - - - -THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - -1883-1884. - -THE FOURTH VOLUME BEGINS WITH OCTOBER, 1883. - -A monthly magazine, 76 pages, ten numbers in the volume, beginning with -October and closing with July. - - -THE CHAUTAUQUAN - -is the official organ of the C. L. S. C., adopted by the Rev. J. H. -Vincent, D.D., Lewis Miller, Esq., Lyman Abbott, D.D., Bishop H. W. -Warren, D.D., Prof. W. C. Wilkinson, D.D., and Rev. J. M. Gibson, D.D., -Counselors of the C. L. S. C. - - THE CHAUTAUQUAN, one year, $1.50 - - -CLUB RATES FOR THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - Five subscriptions at one time, each $1.35 - Or, for the five 6.75 - -In clubs, the Magazine must go to one postoffice. - -Remittances should be made by postoffice money order on Meadville, or -draft on New York, Philadelphia or Pittsburgh, to avoid loss. Address, - - DR. THEODORE L. FLOOD, - Editor and Proprietor, - MEADVILLE, PENN’A. - -Complete sets of the _Chautauqua Assembly Herald_ for 1883 furnished at -$1.00. - - -[Illustration: LADIES’ BADGE OF C. L. S. C.] - -Solid Gold, $3.50. Solid Silver, $2.25. Gentleman’s Badge, without arrow, -$1 less. Graduate (for S. H. G.) pin, Solid Gold, $3.50; Solid Silver, -$2.25, size and style as above; for ladies, without arrow, $1 less. - -One-tenth given to C. L. S. C. Hall Fund. - -🖙 Notify Miss Kimball by postal, who will draw for one-tenth, to assist -Hall Fund. - -_Watch Charms or Rings made either of these designs, at prices from $3.00 -to $5.00._ - - -OUR C. L. S. C. Stationery and Cards - -Have the only GENUINE C. L. S. C. Emblem, surrounded by handsome designs. -We have square and oblong envelopes and cards, as desired. 40 cents a box -for stationery; cards 30c. for 25, with class date and name printed. - - -SOMETHING NEW! - -C. L. S. C. RUBBER STAMP, - -With name, address, and C. L. S. C. design, complete with ink for -stamping envelopes, cards, clothing, etc.; price $1.25. This is reduced -rate to Chautauquans. - - -BUSINESS STAMPS OF EVERY KIND. - -Stamp Catalogue, 128 pages, 15 cents. Postal notes and stamps taken. - - Address HENRY HART, - Atlanta, Ga. - - Formerly Brockport, N. Y. - - -C. L. S. C. & S. H. G. BADGES. - -ANY ONE DESIRING BADGES of the classes of ’82 or ’83, can obtain them by -sending forty cents to Mrs. Rosie M. Baketel, Methuen, Mass. - - -GOLD PINS - -The monogram C. L. S. C., or S. H. G., the latter with or without the -arrow, can be obtained for $2.50. - - -C. L. S. C. HEADQUARTERS. - - - H. H. OTIS, - PUBLISHER, BOOKSELLER & STATIONER, - 288 Main St., Buffalo, N. Y. - -Any book you see advertised in THE CHAUTAUQUAN, or any where else, I will -send you on receipt of price. - -The fact that I have had second orders from almost every one who has -ordered any of our 85c poets, induces me to repeat my advertisement. - -I have all the following English Poets in fine cloth bindings, gilt -edges, price, $1.25 per volume, which I will sell for 85 cents per -volume, postage paid. - - Aurora Leigh, Mrs. Browning, Robert Browning, Burns, Byron, - Campbell, Chaucer, Coleridge, Eliza Cook, Cowper, Crabbe, Dante, - Dryden, George Eliot, Favorite Poems, Goethe’s Faust, Goethe’s - Poems, Goldsmith, Hemans, Herbert, Hood, Iliad, Jean Ingelow, - Keats, Lady of the Lake, Lucile, Macaulay, Owen Meredith, - Milton, Moore, Odyssey, Ossian, Pilgrim’s Progress, Poetry of - Flowers, Edgar A. Poe, Pope, Procter, Sacred Poems, Schiller, - Scott, Shakspere, Shelley, Spenser, Tennyson, Thompson, Tupper’s - Philosophy, Virgil, Kirke White, Wordsworth. - - -PROPOSITIONS FOR MY CUSTOMERS, AND ALL MEMBERS OF THE C. L. S. C. - - =Prop. 1. For $3.50.= I will sell Macaulay’s England, 5 vols., - and Macaulay’s Essays, 3 vols. - - =Prop. 2. For $6.= The above and Gibbon’s History of Rome, 5 vols. - - =Prop. 3. For $8.= All the above and Smile’s Works, 4 vols. - (Character, Self-Help, Thrift, and Duty.) - - =Prop. 4. For $10.= Thackeray’s Works, 10 vols., Macaulay’s - England, 5 vols., and Green’s English People, 1 vol., 8vo. - - =Prop. 5. For $15.= Dickens’s Works, 15 vols., Macaulay’s - England, 5 vols., and Gibbon’s Rome, 5 vols. - - =Prop. 6. For $20.= Chambers’s Encyclopædia, 10 large 8vo. vols., - bound in leather, and George Eliot’s Works, 7 vols. - - =Prop. 7. For $25.= Chambers’s Encyclopædia (10 vols. sheep), - Webster’s Unabridged Dictionary, latest edition, and Macaulay’s - Essays, 3 vols. - - =Prop. 8. For $30.= Dickens’s Works, 15 vols., Thackeray’s Works, - 10 vols., Scott’s Works, 12 vols., and Macaulay’s Essays, 3 vols. - - =Prop. 9. For $40.= Dickens’s Works, Thackeray’s Works, - Chambers’s Encyclopædia, and Webster’s Dictionary, Unabridged. - - =Prop. 10. For $50.= Dickens’s Works, Thackeray’s Works, - Chambers’s Encyclopædia, Webster’s Dictionary, Macaulay’s Essays - and England, and Gibbons’s Rome. - -All the above are good editions, bound in cloth, good paper and good -type. Any of these sets will be sold separately at remarkably low prices. -I can not agree to furnish any at above prices after my present stock is -exhausted. - - H. H. OTIS, - BUFFALO, NEW YORK. - - -UNMOUNTED - -Photographs - -Of Ancient and Modern - -WORKS OF ART. - -Embracing reproductions of famous Original Paintings, Sculpture, -Architecture, etc. - - -—PRICE:— - -Cabinet Size, $1.50 per Dozen. - -Medium Size, $3.00 per Dozen. - -Also Mounted Photographs of Different Sizes; Large Photographs for -Framing. - - -ART ALBUMS IN ALL SIZES. - -Send six-cent stamp for new Catalogue of over 5,000 subjects. - - SOULE PHOTOGRAPH COMPANY, - 338 Washington St., - BOSTON, MASS. - -Always mention THE CHAUTAUQUAN. - - * * * * * - -Transcriber’s Notes: - -Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Accents corrected and made -consistent. - -Page 315, “as” added (known as the Merovingian) - -Page 322, “o” changed to “to” (as in to those of our father) - -Page 327, “Brittanica” changed to “Britannica” (Encyclopædia Britannica) - -Page 332, “Geneva” changed to “Genoa” (Naples, Rome, Florence, Genoa, -Venice) - -Page 333, “arangements” changed to “arrangements” (The arrangements are -simple) - -Page 337, “Unnable” changed to “Unable” (Unable, at first) - -Page 337, “superceded” changed to “superseded” (was superseded by the -Council of Plymouth) - -Page 340, “and” changed to “und” (stehen und sehen) - -Page 341, “Gibralter” changed to “Gibraltar” (the Strait of Gibraltar) - -Page 342, repeated “the” removed (we often have the very thing) - -Page 342, “onr” changed to “our” (all our chalk beds) - -Page 342, “cretacious” changed to “cretaceous” (_cretaceous period_) - -Page 342, “chifly” changed to “chiefly” (chiefly of the same species) - -Page 342, “supples” changed to “supplies” (fresh supplies of diatoms) - -Page 342, “ot” changed to “of” (by weight one part of hydrogen) - -Page 342, “ths” changed to “the” (By the washings out) - -Page 342, “Bnt” changed to “But” (But like a wayward child) - -Page 344, “iulfilled” changed to “fulfilled” (The prophecy is literally -fulfilled) - -Page 345, “Fotherengay” changed to “Fotheringay” (the block at -Fotheringay) - -Page 347, repeated “as” removed (they may be safe as medicines) - -Page 351, repeated “up” removed (would turn up before) - -Page 351, “probbaly” changed to “probably” (were probably assumed at -first) - -Page 352, “Schopenhaufer” changed to “Schopenhauer” (—_Schopenhauer._) - -Page 358, “lucture” changed to “lecture” (questions suggested by the -lecture) - -Page 358, “wass” changed to “was” (a circle of thirteen was formed) - -Page 359, “neverthless” changed to “nevertheless” (they nevertheless took -care) - -Page 360, repeated “of” removed (meeting of the Alpha C. L. S. C.) - -Page 361, “smmer” changed to “summer” (graduated last summer) - -Page 361, “charterized” changed to “characterized” (a life which was -characterized with) - -Page 361, “sufering” changed to “suffering” (patient endurance of severe -suffering) - -Page 362, “gladitorial” changed to “gladiatorial” (amphitheater for -gladiatorial exhibitions) - -Page 362, “Q.” added (28. Q. What is said of) - -Page 363, “Jurguthine” changed to “Jugurthine” (What is the subject of -the “Jugurthine War”?) - -Page 364, “isorthermal” changed to “isothermal” (the isothermal lines of -our Florida) - -Page 364, “characterestics” changed to “characteristics” (were all -characteristics of this land) - -Page 368, “cancandidates” changed to “candidates” (the list of probable -candidates) - -Page 368, “Serviee” changed to “Service” (an advocate of Civil Service) - -Page 369, “crystalize” changed to “crystallize” (crystallize about the -wisest sayings) - -Page 370, “Hasdrudal’s” changed to “Hasdrubal’s” (After Hasdrubal’s death) - -Page 371, “ectasy” changed to “ecstasy” (caught by the nymphs; ecstasy) - -Page 372, “worhip” changed to “worship” (superintended the public worship) - -Page 373, “Bastelle” changed to “Bastille” (“Bastille,” bas-teelˈ), -although it’s also spelt Bastile elsewhere. - -Page 373, “Artavelde” changed to “Artevelde” (the people, under -Artevelde, supported the English) - -Page 376, “Addreess” changed to “Address” (Address HENRY HART, Atlanta, -Ga.) - -Page 376, “Macauley’s” changed to “Macaulay’s” (Macaulay’s Essays and -England) - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, -No. 6, by The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, VOL. 04 *** - -***** This file should be named 55133-0.txt or 55133-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/1/3/55133/ - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/55133-0.zip b/old/55133-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 4ad3fac..0000000 --- a/old/55133-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h.zip b/old/55133-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 235a4f8..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h/55133-h.htm b/old/55133-h/55133-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 05a204c..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/55133-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11543 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" /> - <title> - The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. IV, March 1884, by The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle. - </title> - - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - -<style type="text/css"> - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - -p { - margin-top: .75em; - text-align: justify; - text-indent: 1.25em; - margin-bottom: .75em; -} - -img { - border: 0; -} - -.caption { - text-align: center; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-size: 90%; - text-indent: 0em; -} - -.tnote { - border: dashed 1px; - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; - margin-bottom: 1em; - padding: 0.5em; -} - -.blockquote { - margin-left: 5%; - margin-right: 10%; - text-align: justify; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.maintitle { - font-size: 200%; - font-weight: bold; - text-align: center; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.note { - font-weight: bold; - font-size: 110%; - font-family: sans; -} - -.center { - text-align: center; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.right { - text-align: right; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.smcap { - font-variant: small-caps; -} - -.smcapuc { - font-variant: small-caps; - font-style: normal; - text-transform: lowercase; -} - -.unindent { - margin-top: .75em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .75em; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.sig { - margin-right: 10%; - text-align: right; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.faux { - visibility: hidden; -} - -.footnotes { - border: dashed 1px; -} - -.footnote { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; - font-size: 0.9em; -} - -.footnote .label { - position: absolute; - right: 84%; - text-align: right; -} - -.fnanchor { - vertical-align:baseline; - position: relative; - bottom: 0.33em; - font-size: .8em; - text-decoration: none; -} - -.hanging { - text-indent: -2em; - margin-left: 2em; -} - -.indent2 { - margin-left: 2em; -} - -.larger { - font-size: 150%; -} - -h1,h2,h3 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -h4 { - margin-bottom: 0; - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -hr { - width: 95%; - margin-top: .5em; - margin-bottom: .5em; - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; - clear: both; -} - -hr.tb { - width: 45%; -} - -hr.chap { - width: 65%; -} - -hr.double { - width: 95%; - border: double 2px; -} - -hr.shorter { - width: 8%; - border: thin solid; -} - -.ads { - margin: auto; - max-width: 45em; -} - -.max { - margin: 1.5em auto; - max-width: 25em; -} - -.move-up { - margin-top: -2em; -} - -.poetry .stanza { - margin: 1em auto; -} - -.poetry .verse { - text-indent: -3em; - padding-left: 3em; -} - -.poetry .i1 { - text-indent: -2.5em; -} - -.poetry .i2 { - text-indent: -2em; -} - -.poetry .i4 { - text-indent: -1em; -} - -.poetry-container { - text-align: center; -} - -.poetry { - text-align: left; - display: inline-block; - text-align: left; -} - -.smaller { - font-size: 80%; -} - -.spacer { - margin-left: 4em; - margin-right: 4em; -} - -.spacer2 { - margin-left: 2em; - margin-right: 2em; -} - -ul { - list-style-type: none; -} - -table { - margin: 1em auto 1em auto; - max-width: 40em; - border-collapse: collapse; -} - -td { - padding-left: 0.25em; - padding-right: 0.25em; -} - -.tdr { - text-align: right; -} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; -} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; -} - -@media handheld - -{ -.poetry { - display: block; - margin-left: 1.5em; -} -} - </style> - </head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, No. 6, by -The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, No. 6 - -Author: The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -Editor: Theodore L. Flood - -Release Date: July 17, 2017 [EBook #55133] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, VOL. 04 *** - - - - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<h1 class="faux">The Chautauquan, March 1884</h1> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 522px;"> -<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="522" height="800" alt="Cover" /> -</div> - -<div class="tnote"> -<div class="center"><small><b>Transcriber’s Note:</b> This cover has been -created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</small></div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap" /> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_315" id="Page_315">[315]</a></span></p> - -<div class="maintitle"><span class="smcap">The Chautauquan.</span></div> - -<p class="center"><i>MONTHLY MAGAZINE DEVOTED TO THE PROMOTION OF TRUE CULTURE. ORGAN OF -THE CHAUTAUQUA LITERARY AND SCIENTIFIC CIRCLE.</i></p> - -<hr /> - -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Vol. IV.</span> <span class="spacer">MARCH, 1884.</span> No. 6.</p> - -<hr /> - -<h2>Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle.</h2> - -<p><i>President</i>—Lewis Miller, Akron, Ohio.</p> - -<p><i>Superintendent of Instruction</i>—Rev. J. H. Vincent, D.D., New Haven, -Conn.</p> - -<p><i>Counselors</i>—Rev. Lyman Abbott, D.D.; Rev. J. M. Gibson, D.D.; -Bishop H. W. Warren, D.D.; Prof. W. C. Wilkinson, D.D.</p> - -<p><i>Office Secretary</i>—Miss Kate F. Kimball, Plainfield, N. J.</p> - -<p><i>General Secretary</i>—Albert M. Martin, Pittsburgh, Pa.</p> - -<hr class="double" /> - -<h2>Contents</h2> - -<div class="tnote"><b>Transcriber’s Note:</b> This table of contents -of this periodical was created for the HTML version to aid the reader.</div> - -<table summary="Contents"> - <tr> - <td colspan="2" class="center"><a href="#REQUIRED_READING">REQUIRED READING FOR MARCH</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Readings from French History</span></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">I.—An Outline of French History</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_I">315</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">II.—The French People</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_II">317</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">III.—Charlemagne</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_III">317</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">IV.—The Battle of Crécy and Siege of Calais</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_IV">318</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">V.—Joan of Arc</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_V">319</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">VI.—Henry of Navarre</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_VI">320</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">VII.—The Court of Louis XIV</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_VII">324</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">VIII.—French Literature</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FRENCH_VIII">326</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Commercial Law</span></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">II.—Notes and Bills</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#COMMERCIAL_LAW">327</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Sunday Readings</span></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">[<i>March 2</i>]</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MAR2">328</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">[<i>March 9</i>]</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MAR9">329</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">[<i>March 16</i>]</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MAR16">329</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">[<i>March 23</i>]</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MAR23">330</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">[<i>March 30</i>]</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MAR30">330</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Readings in Art</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#READINGS_IN_ART">330</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Selections from American Literature</span></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">John Lothrop Motley</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MOTLEY">333</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">George Bancroft</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#BANCROFT">334</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">William H. Prescott</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#PRESCOTT">335</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">United States History</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#UNITED_STATES_HISTORY">336</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Helen’s Tower</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#HELENS_TOWER">338</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Mendelssohn’s Grave and Humboldt’s Home</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MENDELSSOHNS_GRAVE_AND">339</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Flotsam! (1492.)</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#FLOTSAM_1492">341</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">The Sea as an Aquarium</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#THE_SEA_AS_AN_AQUARIUM">341</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">My Years</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MY_YEARS">343</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Eight Centuries with Walter Scott</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#EIGHT_CENTURIES_WITH_WALTER">343</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Astronomy of the Heavens for March</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#ASTRONOMY_OF_THE_HEAVENS">346</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">The Fir Tree</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#THE_FIR_TREE">347</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Ardent Spirits</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#ARDENT_SPIRITS">347</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Eccentric Americans</span></td> - <td class="tdr"></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="indent2">V.—A Methodist Don Quixote</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#ECCENTRIC_AMERICANS">348</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Hyacinth Bulbs</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#HYACINTH_BULBS">351</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Migrations on Foot</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#MIGRATIONS_ON_FOOT">353</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">C. L. S. C. Work</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#C_L_S_C_WORK">355</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Outline of C. L. S. C. Readings</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#OUTLINE_OF_C_L_S_C_READINGS">355</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">C. L. S. C. ’84</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#C_L_S_C_84">355</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">To the Class of ’85</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#TO_THE_CLASS_OF_85">356</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Local Circles</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#LOCAL_CIRCLES">356</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Questions and Answers</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#QUESTIONS_AND_ANSWERS">362</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Chautauqua Normal Course</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAUTAUQUA_NORMAL_COURSE">364</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Editor’s Outlook</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#EDITORS_OUTLOOK">365</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Editor’s Note-Book</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#EDITORS_NOTE-BOOK">368</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">C. L. S. C. Notes on Required Readings for March</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#C_L_S_C_NOTES_ON_REQUIRED_READINGS_FOR_MARCH">370</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Notes on Required Readings in “The Chautauquan”</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#NOTES_ON_REQUIRED_READINGS_IN_THE_CHAUTAUQUAN">372</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Chautauqua Normal Graduates</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#CHAUTAUQUA_NORMAL_GRADUATES">374</a></td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td><span class="smcap">Errata and Addenda</span></td> - <td class="tdr"><a href="#ERRATA_AND_ADDENDA">375</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="REQUIRED_READING">REQUIRED READING<br /> -<span class="smaller">FOR THE<br /> -<i>Chautauqua Literary and Scientific Circle for 1883-4</i>.<br /> -MARCH.</span></h2> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="READINGS_FROM_FRENCH">READINGS FROM FRENCH HISTORY.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">Rev. J. H. VINCENT, D.D.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_I">I.—AN OUTLINE OF FRENCH HISTORY.</h3> - -<p>From “The People’s Commentary”—and paragraphed.</p> - -<p>1. Gallia was the name under which France was designated -by the Romans, who knew little of the country till the time of -Cæsar, when it was occupied by the Aquitani, Celtæ, and -Belgæ.</p> - -<p>2. Under Augustus, Gaul was divided into four provinces, -which, under subsequent emperors, were dismembered, and -subdivided into seventeen.</p> - -<p>3. In the fifth century it fell completely under the power of -the Visigoths, Burgundians, and Franks.</p> - -<p>4. In 486 A. D., Clovis, a chief of the Salian Franks, raised -himself to supreme power in the north. His dynasty, known -as the Merovingian, ended in the person of Childeric III., who -was deposed 752 A. D.</p> - -<p>5. The accession of Pepin gave new vigor to the monarchy, -which, under his son and successor, <span class="note">Charlemagne</span>,<a name="FNanchor_1" id="FNanchor_1"></a><a href="#Footnote_1" class="fnanchor">[A]</a> crowned -Emperor in the west in 800 (768-814), rose to the rank of the -most powerful empire of the west. With him, however, this -vast fabric of power crumbled to pieces, and his weak descendants -completed the ruin of the Frankish Empire by the dismemberment -of its various parts among the younger branches -of the Carlovingian family.</p> - -<p>6. On the death of Louis V. the Carlovingian dynasty was -replaced by that of Hugues, Count of Paris, whose son, Hugues -Capet, was elected king by the army, and consecrated at -Rheims 987 A. D.</p> - -<p>7. At this period the greater part of France was held by almost -independent lords. Louis Le Gros (1108-1137) was the -first ruler who succeeded in combining the whole under his -scepter. He promoted the establishment of the feudal system, -abolished serfdom on his own estates, secured corporate rights -to the cities under his jurisdiction, gave efficiency to the central -authority of the Crown, carried on a war against Henry I., -of England; and when the latter allied himself with the Emperor -Henry V., of Germany, against France, he brought into -the field an army of 200,000 men.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 700px;"> -<img src="images/illus003.jpg" width="700" height="829" alt="" /> -<p class="caption">MAP OF FRANCE</p> -</div> - -<p>8. The <i>Oriflamme</i> is said to have been borne aloft for the -first time on this occasion as the national standard.</p> - -<p>9. Louis VII. (1137-’80) was almost incessantly engaged in -war with Henry II., of England.</p> - -<p>10. His son and successor, Philippe Auguste (1180-1223), -recovered Normandy, Maine, Touraine, and Poitou from John -of England. He took an active personal share in the crusades. -Philippe was the first to levy a tax for the maintenance of the -standing army.</p> - -<p>11. Many noble institutions date their origin from this reign, -as the University of Paris, the Louvre, etc.</p> - -<p>12. Louis IX. effected many modifications in the fiscal department, -and, before his departure for the crusades, secured -the rights of the Gallican church by special statute, in order to -counteract the constantly increasing assumptions of the Papal -power.</p> - -<p>13. Philippe IV. (1285-1314), surnamed <i>Le Bel</i>, acquired -Navarre, Champagne, and Brie by marriage.</p> - -<p>14. Charles IV. (<i>Le Bel</i>, 1321-’28) was the last direct descendant -of the Capetian line.</p> - -<p>15. Philippe VI., the first of the House of Valois (1328-’50), -succeeded in right of the Salic law. His reign, and those of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_316" id="Page_316">[316]</a></span> -his successors, Jean (1350-’64) and Charles V. (<i>Le Sage</i>, 1364-’80), -were disturbed by constant wars with Edward III., of England. -Hostilities began in 1339; in 1346 the <span class="note">Battle of Crécy</span> -was fought; at the battle of Poitiers (1356) Jean was made captive; -and before the final close, after the death of Edward -(1377), the state was reduced to bankruptcy.</p> - -<p>16. During the regency for the minor, Charles VI. (<i>Le Bien -Aime</i>, 1380-1422), the war was renewed with increased vigor -on the part of the English nation.</p> - -<p>17. The signal victory won by the English at Agincourt in -1415 aided Henry in his attempts upon the throne. But the -extraordinary influence exercised over her countrymen by -<span class="note">Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans</span>, aided in bringing about a -thorough reaction, and, after a period of murder, rapine and -anarchy, Charles VII. (<i>Le Victorieux</i>, 1422-’61) was crowned -at Rheims.</p> - -<p>18. His successor, Louis XI. (1461-’83), succeeded in recovering -for the Crown the territories of Maine, Anjou and Provence, -while he made himself master of some portions of the -territories of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy.</p> - -<p>19. Charles VIII. (1483-’98), by his marriage with Anne of -Brittany, secured that powerful state. With him ended the -direct male succession of the House of Valois.</p> - -<p>20. Louis XII. (1498-1515), <i>Le Père Du Peuple</i>, was the only -representative of the <i>Valois-Orleans</i> family; his successor, -Francis I. (1547), was of the <i>Valois-Angoulême</i> branch.</p> - -<p>21. The defeat of Francis at the battle of Pavia, in 1525, and -his subsequent imprisonment at Madrid, threw the affairs of -the nation into the greatest disorder.</p> - -<p>22. In the reign of Henri II. began the persecutions of the -Protestants. Henri III. (1574-’89) was the last of this branch -of the Valois. The massacre of St. Bartholomew (1572) was -perpetrated under the direction of the Queen-mother, Catherine -de’ Medici, and the confederation of the league, at the head of -which were the Guises. The wars of the league, which were -carried by the latter against the Bourbon branches of the -princes of the blood-royal, involved the whole nation in their -vortex.</p> - -<p>23. The succession of <span class="note">Henri IV., of Navarre</span> (1589-1610), a -Bourbon prince, descended from a younger son of St. Louis, -allayed the fury of these religious wars, but his recantation of -Protestantism in favor of Catholicism disappointed his own -party.</p> - -<p>24. During the minority of his son, Louis XIII. (1610-’43), -Cardinal Richelieu, under the nominal regency of Marie de’ -Medici, the Queen-mother, ruled with a firm hand. Cardinal -Mazarin, under the regency of the Queen-mother, Anne of -Austria, exerted nearly equal power for some time during the -minority of <span class="note">Louis XIV.</span> (1643-1715).</p> - -<p>25. The wars of the Fronde, the misconduct of the Parliament, -and the humbling of the nobility, gave rise to another -civil war, but with the assumption of power by young Louis a -new era commenced, and till near the close of his long reign -the military successes of the French were most brilliant.</p> - -<p>26. Louis XV. (1715-’75) succeeded to a heritage whose glory -was tarnished, and whose stability was shaken to its very -foundations during his reign.</p> - -<p>27. The peace of Paris (1763), by which the greater portion -of the colonial possessions of France were given up to England, -terminated an inglorious war, in which the French had -expended 1350 millions of francs.</p> - -<p>28. In 1774 <span class="note">Louis XVI.</span>, a well-meaning, weak prince, succeeded -to the throne. The American war of freedom had disseminated -Republican ideas among the lower orders, while the -Assembly of the notables had discussed and made known to -all classes the incapacity of the government and the wanton -prodigality of the court. The nobles and the <i>tiers état</i> were -alike clamorous for a meeting of the states; the former wishing -to impose new taxes on the nation, and the latter determined -to inaugurate a thorough and systematic reform.</p> - -<p>29. After much opposition on the part of the king and court, -the <i>États Généraux</i>, which had not met since 1614, assembled -at Versailles on the 25th of May, 1789. The resistance made -by Louis and his advisers to the reasonable demands of the -deputies on the 17th of June, 1789, led to the constitution of the -National Assembly. The consequence was the outbreak of insurrectionary -movements at Paris, where blood was shed on -the 12th of July. On the following day the National Guard was -convoked; and on the fourteenth the people took possession -of the Bastille. The royal princes and all the nobles who -could escape, sought safety in flight.</p> - -<p>30. The royal family, having attempted in vain to follow -their example, tried to conciliate the people by the feigned assumption -of Republican sentiment; but on the 5th of October -the rabble, followed by numbers of the National Guard, attacked -Versailles, and compelled the king and his family to -remove to Paris, whither the Assembly also moved.</p> - -<p>31. A war with Austria was begun in April, 1792, and the -defeat of the French was visited on Louis, who was confined in -August with his family in the temple. In December the king -was brought to trial. On the 20th of January, 1793, sentence -of death was passed on him, and on the following day he was -beheaded.</p> - -<p>32. Marie Antoinette, the widowed Queen, was guillotined; -the Dauphin and his surviving relatives suffered every indignity -that malignity could devise. A reign of blood and terror succeeded.</p> - -<p>33. The brilliant exploits of the young general, Napoleon -Bonaparte, in Italy, turned men’s thoughts to other channels.</p> - -<p>34. In 1795 a general amnesty was declared, peace was concluded -with Prussia and Spain, and the war was carried on -with double vigor against Austria.</p> - -<p>35. The revolution had reached a turning point. A Directory -was formed to administer the government, which was now conducted -in a spirit of order and conciliation.</p> - -<p>36. In 1797 Bonaparte and his brother-commanders were -omnipotent in Italy. Austria was compelled to give up Belgium, -accede to peace on any terms, and recognize the Cis-Alpine -republic.</p> - -<p>37. Under the pretext of attacking England, a fleet of 400 -ships and an army of 36,000 picked men were equipped; -their destination proved, however, to be Egypt, whither the Directory -sent Bonaparte; but the young general resigned the -command to Kleber, landed in France in 1799, and at once -succeeded in supplanting the Directory, and securing his own -nomination as Consul.</p> - -<p>38. In 1800 a new constitution was promulgated, which vested -the sole executive power in Bonaparte. Having resumed his -military duties, he marched an army over the Alps, attacked -the Austrians unawares, and decided the fate of Italy by his -victory at Marengo.</p> - -<p>39. In 1804, on an appeal of universal suffrage to the nation, -Bonaparte was proclaimed Emperor. By his marriage with the -archduchess Maria Louisa, daughter of the emperor of Germany, -Napoleon seemed to have given to his throne the prestige -of birth, which alone it had lacked. The disastrous Russian -campaign, in which his noble army was lost amid the -rigors of a northern winter, was soon followed by the falling -away of his allies and feudatories.</p> - -<p>40. Napoleon himself was still victorious wherever he appeared -in person, but his generals were beaten in numerous -engagements; and the great defeat of Leipsic compelled the -French to retreat beyond the Rhine. The Swedes brought reinforcements -to swell the ranks of his enemies on the east -frontier, while the English pressed on from the west; Paris, in -the absence of the emperor, capitulated after a short resistance, -March 30, 1814. Napoleon retired to the island of Elba.</p> - -<p>41. On the 2d of May, Louis XVIII. (the brother of Louis -XVI.) made his entry into Paris.</p> - -<p>42. On the 1st of March, 1815, Napoleon left Elba, and landed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_317" id="Page_317">[317]</a></span> -in France. Crowds followed him; the soldiers flocked around -his standard; the Bourbons fled, and he took possession of -their lately deserted palaces. The news of his landing spread -terror through Europe; and on the 25th of March a treaty of -alliance was signed at Vienna between Austria, Russia, Prussia -and England, and preparations at once made to put down -the movement in his favor, and restore the Bourbon dynasty.</p> - -<p>43. At first, the old prestige of success seemed to attend Napoleon; -but on the 18th of June he was thoroughly defeated at -Waterloo; and, having placed himself under the safeguard of -the English, he was sent to the island of St. Helena.</p> - -<p>44. In 1821 Napoleon breathed his last at St. Helena; and in -1824 Louis XVIII. died without direct heirs, and his brother, the -duc d’Artois, succeeded as Charles X. The same ministerial -incapacity, want of good faith, general discontent, and excessive -priestly influence characterized his reign, which was abruptly -brought to a close by the revolution of 1830, and the -election to the throne of Louis Philippe, duke of Orleans, as -king, by the will of the people.</p> - -<p>45. Louis Philippe having abdicated (February 24, 1848), a -republic was proclaimed, under a provisional government. -Louis Napoleon was elected president of the Republic in December, -1848, but by the famous <i>coup d’état</i> of December 2, -1851, he violently set aside the Constitution, and assumed dictatorial -powers; and a year after was raised, by the almost -unanimous voice of the nation, to the dignity of Emperor, as -Napoleon III.</p> - -<p>46. The result of the appeal made to the nation in 1870, on -the plea of securing their sanction for his policy, was not what -he had anticipated. The course of events in the short but terrible -Franco-German war of 1870-’71, electrified Europe by its -unexpected character.</p> - -<p>47. On September 2, 1870, Napoleon, with his army of 90,000 -men, surrendered at Sedan. With the concurrence of Prussia -the French nation next proceeded, by a general election of -representatives, to provide for the exigencies of the country.</p> - -<p>48. A republic was proclaimed, and the first national assembly -met at Bordeaux in February, 1871. After receiving from -the provisional government of defense the resignation of the -powers confided to them in September, 1870, the Assembly undertook -to organize the republican government, and nominated -M. Thiers chief of the executive power of the state, with the -title of President of the French Republic, but with the condition -of responsibility to the National Assembly.</p> - -<p>49. The ex-Emperor Napoleon died in 1872, at Chiselhurst, -England, where he had resided with his family since his liberation -in March, 1871.</p> - -<p>50. In 1873 M. Thiers resigned the office of President of the -French Republic, and was succeeded by Marshal MacMahon, -who resigned in 1879, and was succeeded by M. Grèvy.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_II">II.—THE FRENCH PEOPLE.</h3> - -<p>From their Celtic ancestry, the Gauls, the French people inherited -a certain heedlessness of character, or want of foresight -as to consequences. The Romans communicated to them their -language; the Franks, a teutonic people, by whom they were -captured in the fifth century, gave them a national designation; -but to neither the Romans nor Franks were they materially indebted -for those qualities which ordinarily stamp the national -or individual character. We have therefore to keep in mind -that, through all the vicissitudes of modern history, the French -people have remained essentially Celtic. With many good -qualities—bold, tasteful, quick-witted, ingenious—they have -some less to be admired—impulsive, restless, vain, bombastic, -fond of display, and, as Cæsar described them, “lovers of novelty.” -They have ever boasted of being at the head of civilization; -but with all their acknowledged advancement in literature -and science, they have at every stage in their political career -demonstrated a singular and absolutely pitiable want of -common sense.—<i>Chambers’ Miscellany.</i></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_III">III.—CHARLEMAGNE.</h3> - -<p>From the accession, in 768, of Charlemagne, eldest son of -Pepin le Bref may be dated the establishment of clerical power, -the rise of chivalry, and the foundation of learning in the Empire -of France. He was a man of extraordinary foresight and -strength of character, and possessed not only the valor of a hero -and the skill of a general, but the calm wisdom of a statesman, -and the qualities of a judicious sovereign. Ambitious of conquest -as Alexander or Darius, he nevertheless provided as conscientiously -for the welfare of his subjects and the advancement -of letters, as did Alfred the Great of England about a century -afterwards. He founded schools and libraries—convoked national -assemblies—revised laws—superintended the administration -of justice—encouraged scientific men and professors of the -fine arts—and, during a reign of forty-six years, extended his -frontiers beyond the Danube, imposed tribute upon the barbarians -of the Vistula, made his name a terror to the Saracen tribes, -and added Northern Italy to the dependencies of France. Notwithstanding -these successes, it appears that the conquest and -conversion of the Saxons (a nation of German idolaters, whose -territories bordered closely upon his chosen capital of Aix-la-Chapelle) -formed the darling enterprise of this powerful monarch. -From 770 to 804, his arms were constantly directed against -them; and in Wittikind, their heroic leader, he encountered a -warrior as fearless, if not as fortunate, as himself. The brave -Saxons were, however, no match for one whose triumphs procured -him the splendid title of Emperor of the West, and who -gathered his daring hosts from dominions which comprised the -whole of France, Germany, Italy, Hungary, Bohemia, Poland, -and Prussia, and were only bounded on the east by the Carpathian -mountains, and on the west by the Ebro and the ocean. -Year after year he wasted their country with fire and sword, -overthrew their idols, leveled their temples to the ground, -erected fortresses amid the ruins of their villages, and carried -away vast numbers of captives to the interior of Gaul. To this -forced emigration succeeded a conversion equally unwelcome. -Thousands of reluctant Saxons were compelled to subscribe to -the ceremony of baptism; their principalities were portioned -off among abbots and bishops; and Wittikind did homage to -Charlemagne in the Champs-de-Mars.</p> - -<p>It was about this period that the Danes and Normans first -began to harass the northern coasts of Europe. Confident of -their naval strength, they attacked the possessions of Charlemagne -with as little hesitation as those of his less formidable -neighbor, Egbert of Wessex; descended upon Friesland as -boldly as upon Teignmouth or Hengesdown; and even ventured -with their galleys into the port of a city of Narbonnese -Gaul at a time when the emperor himself was sojourning within -its walls. Springing up, as they did, toward the close of so -prosperous a reign, these new invaders proved more dangerous -than Charlemagne had anticipated. He caused war barks to -be stationed at the mouths of his great rivers, and in 808 -marched an army to the defense of Friesland. On this occasion, -however, he was glad to make terms of peace; and it is -said that the increasing power of the Baltic tribes embittered -his later days with presentiments of that decay which shortly -afterward befell his gigantic empire. From the conclusion of -this peace to the date of his death in the year 814, no event of -historical importance occurred; and the great emperor was -buried at Aix-la-Chapelle, in that famous cathedral of which -he was the founder.</p> - -<p>The race of Carlovingian kings took their name, and only -their name, from this, their magnificent ancestor. Weak of -purpose as the descendants of Clovis, and endued, perhaps, -with even a less share of animal courage, they suffered their -mighty inheritance to be wrested from them, divided, subdivided, -pillaged and impoverished. No portion of French -history is so disastrous, so unsatisfactory, and so obscure as -that which relates to this epoch. Indeed, toward the commencement -of the tenth century, an utter blank occurs, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_318" id="Page_318">[318]</a></span> -we are left for many years without any record whatever.—<i>A. -B. E.</i></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_IV">IV.—THE BATTLE OF CRECY AND SIEGE OF CALAIS.</h3> - -<p>Although Edward III., by supporting with troops and officers, -and sometimes even in person, the cause of the countess of -Montfort—and Philip of Valois, by assisting in the same way -Charles of Blois and Joan of Penthièvre, took a very active, if -indirect, share in the war in Brittany, the two kings persisted -in not calling themselves at war; and when either of them proceeded -to acts of unquestionable hostility, they eluded the consequences -of them by hastily concluding truces incessantly violated -and as incessantly renewed. They had made use of this -expedient in 1340; and they had recourse to it again in 1342, -1343, and 1344. The last of these truces was to have lasted up -to 1346; but in the spring of 1345, Edward resolved to put an -end to this equivocal position, and to openly recommence war. -He announced his intention to Pope Clement IV., to his own lieutenants -in Brittany, and to all the cities and corporations of his -kingdom. The tragic death of Van Artevelde, however (1345), -proved a great loss to the king of England. He was so much -affected by it that he required a whole year before he could -resume with any confidence his projects of war; and it was -not until the 2nd of July, 1346, that he embarked at Southampton, -taking with him, beside his son, the prince of Wales, -hardly sixteen years of age, an army which comprised, according -to Froissart, seven earls, more than thirty-five barons, a great -number of knights, four thousand men-at-arms, ten thousand -English archers, six thousand Irish and twelve thousand Welsh -infantry, in all something more than thirty-two thousand men. By -the advice of Godfrey d’Harcourt, he marched his army over -Normandy; he took and plundered on his way Harfleur, Cherbourg, -Valognes, Carentan, St. Lô, and Caen; then, continuing -his march, he occupied Louviers, Vernon, Verneuil, Nantes, -Meulan, and Poissy, where he took up his quarters in the -old residence of King Robert; and thence his troops advanced -and spread themselves as far as Ruel, Neuilly, Boulogne, St. -Cloud, Bourg-la-Reine and almost to the gates of Paris, whence -could be seen “the fire and smoke from burning villages.” -Philip recalled in all haste his troops from Aquitaine, commanded -the burgher forces to assemble, and gave them, as he -had given all his allies, St. Denis for the rallying point. At -sight of so many great lords and all sorts of men of war flocking -together from all points the Parisians took fresh courage. -“For many a long day there had not been at St. Denis a king -of France in arms and fully prepared for battle.”</p> - -<p>Edward began to be afraid of having pushed too far forward, -and of finding himself endangered in the heart of France, confronted -by an army which would soon be stronger than his own. -He, accordingly, marched northward, where he flattered himself -he would find partisans, counting especially on the help of -the Flemings, who, in fulfillment of their promise, had already -advanced as far as Béthune to support him. Philip moved -with all his army into Picardy in pursuit of the English army, -which was in a hurry to reach and cross the Somme, and so -continue its march northward.</p> - -<p>When Edward, after passing the Somme, had arrived near -Crécy, five leagues from Abbeville, in the countship of Ponthieu, -which had formed part of his mother Isabel’s dowry, -“Halt we here,” said he to his marshals; “I will go no farther -till I have seen the enemy; I am on my mother’s rightful inheritance, -which was given her on her marriage; I will defend it -against mine adversary, Philip of Valois;” and he rested in the -open fields, he and all his men, and made his marshals mark -well the ground where they would set their battle in array. -Philip, on his side, had moved to Abbeville, where all his men -came and joined him, and whence he sent out scouts to learn -the truth about the English. When he knew that they were -resting in the open fields near Crécy and showed that they were -awaiting their enemies, the king of France was very joyful, and -said that, please God, they should fight him on the morrow [the -day after Friday, August 25, 1346].</p> - -<p>On Saturday, the 26th of August, after having heard mass, -Philip started from Abbeville with all his barons. The battle -began with an attack by fifteen thousand Genoese bowmen, -who marched forward, and leaped thrice with a great cry; their -arrows did little execution, as the strings of their bows had been -relaxed by the damp; the English archers now taking their -bows from their cases, poured forth a shower of arrows upon -this multitude, and soon threw them into confusion; the Genoese -falling back upon the French cavalry, were by them cut to -pieces, and being allowed no passage, were thus prevented from -again forming in the rear; this absurd inhumanity lost the battle, -as the young Prince of Wales, taking advantage of the irretrievable -disorder, led on his line at once to the charge. “No -one can describe or imagine,” says Froissart, “the bad management -and disorder of the French army, though their troops -were out of number.” Philip was led from the field by John of -Hainault, and he rode till he came to the walls of the castle of -Broye, where he found the gates shut; ordering the governor -to be summoned, when the latter inquired, it being dark, who -it was that called at so late an hour, he answered; “Open, -open, governor; it is the fortune of France;” and accompanied -by five barons only he entered the castle.</p> - -<p>Whilst Philip, with all speed, was on the road back to Paris -with his army, as disheartened as its king, and more disorderly -in retreat than it had been in battle, Edward was hastening, -with ardor and intelligence, to reap the fruits of his victory. In -the difficult war of conquest he had undertaken, what was -clearly of most importance to him was to possess on the coast -of France, as near as possible to England, a place which he -might make, in his operations by land and sea, a point of -arrival and departure, of occupancy, of provisioning, and of -secure refuge. Calais exactly fulfilled these conditions. On -arriving before the place, September 3rd, 1346, Edward “immediately -had built all round it,” says Froissart, “houses and -dwelling places of solid carpentry, and arranged in streets, as -if he were to remain there for ten or twelve years, for his intention -was not to leave it winter or summer, whatever time and -whatever trouble he must spend and take. He called this new -town <i>Villeneuve la Hardie</i>; and he had therein all things -necessary for an army, and more too, as a place appointed for -the holding of a market on Wednesday and Saturday; and -therein were mercers’ shops and butchers’ shops, and stores -for the sale of cloth and bread and all other necessaries. King -Edward did not have the city of Calais assaulted by his men, -well knowing that he would lose his pains, but said he would -starve it out, however long a time it might cost him, if King -Philip of France did not come to fight him again, and raise the -siege.”</p> - -<p>Calais had for its governor John de Vienne, a valiant and -faithful Burgundian knight, “the which seeing,” says Froissart, -“that the king of England was making every sacrifice to keep -up the siege, ordered that all sorts of small folk, who had no -provisions, should quit the city without further notice.” The -Calaisians endured for eleven months all the sufferings arising -from isolation and famine. The King of France made two -attempts to relieve them. On the 20th of May, 1347, he assembled -his troops at Amiens; but they were not ready to march -till about the middle of July, and as long before as the 23rd of -June, a French fleet of ten galleys and thirty-five transports -had been driven off by the English.</p> - -<p>When the people of Calais saw that all hope of a rescue had -slipped from them, they held a council, resigned themselves to -offer submission to the king of England, rather than die of -hunger, and begged their governor, John de Vienne, to enter -into negotiations for that purpose with the besiegers. Walter -de Manny, instructed by Edward to reply to these overtures, -said to John de Vienne, “The king’s intent is that ye put yourselves<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_319" id="Page_319">[319]</a></span> -at his free will to ransom or put to death, such as it shall -please him; the people of Calais have caused him so great displeasure, -cost him so much money and lost him so many men, -that it is not astonishing if that weighs heavily upon him.” In -his final answer to the petition of the unfortunate inhabitants, -Edward said: “Go, Walter, to them of Calais, and tell the governor -that the greatest grace they can find in my sight is that -six of the most notable burghers come forth from their town -bareheaded, barefooted, with ropes round their necks and with -the keys of the town and castle in their hands. With them -I will do according to my will and the rest I will receive to -mercy.” It is well known how the king would have put to -death Eustace de St. Pierre and his companions, and how their -lives were spared at the intercession of Queen Philippa.</p> - -<p>Eustace, more concerned for the interests of his own town -than for those of France, and being more of a Calaisian burgher -than a national patriot, showed no hesitation, for all that appears, -in serving, as a subject of the king of England, his -native city, for which he had shown himself so ready to die. -At his death, which happened in 1351, his heirs declared themselves -faithful subjects of the king of France, and Edward confiscated -away from them the possessions he had restored to -their predecessor. Eustace de St. Pierre’s cousin and comrade -in devotion to their native town, John d’Aire, would not enter -Calais again; his property was confiscated, and his house, the -finest, it is said, in the town, was given by King Edward to -Queen Philippa, who showed no more hesitation in accepting it -than Eustace in serving his new king. Long-lived delicacy of -sentiment and conduct was rarer in those rough and rude times -than heroic bursts of courage and devotion.</p> - -<p>The battle of Crécy and the loss of Calais were reverses -from which Philip of Valois never even made a serious attempt -to recover; he hastily concluded with Edward a truce, twice -renewed, which served only to consolidate the victor’s successes.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_V">V.—JOAN OF ARC.</h3> - -<p>On the 6th of January, 1428, at Domremy, a little village in -the valley of the Meuse, between Neufchâtel and Vaucouleurs, -on the edge of the frontier from Champagne to Lorraine, -the young daughter of simple tillers-of-the-soil “of good life and -repute, herself a good, simple, gentle girl, no idler, occupied -hitherto in sewing or spinning with her mother or driving afield -her parent’s sheep and sometimes even, when her father’s turn -came round, keeping for him the whole flock of the commune,” -was fulfilling her sixteenth year. It was Joan of Arc, whom all -her neighbors called Joannette. Her early childhood was -passed amidst the pursuits characteristic of a country life; her -behavior was irreproachable, and she was robust, active, and -intrepid. Her imagination becoming inflamed by the distressed -situation of France, she dreamed that she had interviews -with St. Margaret, St. Catherine, and St. Michael, who -commanded her, in the name of God, to go and raise the siege -of Orleans, and conduct Charles to be crowned at Rheims. -Accordingly she applied to Robert de Baudricourt, captain of -the neighboring town of Vaucouleurs, revealing to him her inspiration, -and conjuring him not to neglect the voice of God, -which spoke through her. This officer for some time treated -her with neglect; but at length, prevailed on by repeated importunities, -he sent her to the king at Chinon, to whom, when -introduced, she said: “Gentle Dauphin, my name is Joan the -Maid, the King of Heaven hath sent me to your assistance; if -you please to give me troops, by the grace of God and the force -of arms, I will raise the siege of Orleans, and conduct you to -be crowned at Rheims, in spite of your enemies.” Her requests -were now granted; she was armed <i>cap-a-pie</i>, mounted -on horseback, and provided with a suitable retinue. Previous -to her attempting any exploit, she wrote a long letter to the -young English monarch, commanding him to withdraw his -forces from France, and threatening his destruction in case of -refusal. She concluded with “hear this advice from God and -<i>la Pucelle</i>.”</p> - -<p>But, side by side with these friends, she had an adversary in -the king’s favorite, George de la Trémoille, an ambitious -courtier, jealous of any one who seemed within the range of the -king’s good graces, and opposed to a vigorous prosecution of -the war, since it hampered him in the policy he wished to keep -up toward the duke of Burgundy. To the ill-will of La Trémoille -was added that of the majority of courtiers enlisted in -the following of the powerful favorite, and that of warriors irritated -at the importance acquired at their expense by a rustic -and fantastic little adventuress. Here was the source of the -enmities and intrigues which stood in the way of all Joan’s demands, -rendered her successes more tardy, difficult, and incomplete, -and were one day to cost her more dearly still.</p> - -<p>At the end of about five weeks the expedition was in readiness. -It was a heavy convoy of revictualment protected by a -body of ten or twelve thousand men commanded by Marshal -de Boussac, and numbering amongst them Xaintrailles and La -Hire. The march began on the 27th of April, 1429. Joan had -caused the removal of all women of bad character, and had -recommended her comrades to confess. She took the communion -in the open air, before their eyes; and a company of -priests, headed by her chaplain, Pasquerel, led the way whilst -chanting sacred hymns. Great was the surprise amongst the -men-at-arms. Many had words of mockery on their lips. It -was the time when La Hire used to say, “If God were a soldier, -he would turn robber.” Nevertheless, respect got the -better of habit; the most honorable were really touched; the -coarsest considered themselves bound to show restraint. On -the 29th of April they arrived before Orleans. But, in consequence -of the road they had followed, the Loire was between -the army and the town; the expeditionary corps had to be -split in two; the troops were obliged to go and feel for the -bridge of Blois in order to cross the river; and Joan was vexed -and surprised. Dunois, arrived from Orleans in a little boat, -urged her to enter the town that same evening. “Are you the -bastard of Orleans?” asked she, when he accosted her. “Yes; -and I am rejoiced at your coming.” “Was it you who gave -counsel for making me come hither by this side of the river -and not the direct way, over yonder where Talbot and the English -were?” “Yes; such was the opinion of the wisest captains.”</p> - -<p>Joan’s first undertaking was against Orleans, which she entered -without opposition on the 29th of April, 1429, on horseback, -completely armed, preceded by her own banner, and -having beside her Dunois, and behind her the captains of the -garrison and several of the most distinguished burgesses of -Orleans, who had gone out to meet her. The population, one -and all, rushed thronging round her, carrying torches, and -greeting her arrival “with joy as great as if they had seen God -come down amongst them.” With admirable good sense, discovering -the superior merits of Dunois, the bastard of Orleans, -a celebrated captain, she wisely adhered to his instructions; -and by constantly harassing the English, and beating up their -intrenchments in various desperate attacks, in all of which she -displayed the most heroic courage, Joan in a few weeks compelled -the earl of Suffolk and his army to raise the siege, having -sustained the loss of six thousand men. The proposal of -crowning Charles at Rheims would formerly have appeared like -madness, but the Maid of Orleans now insisted on its fulfillment. -She accordingly recommenced the campaign on the -10th of June; to complete the deliverance of Orleans an attack -was begun upon the neighboring places, Jargeau, Meung, and -Beaugency; thousands of the late dispirited subjects of Charles -now flocked to his standard, many towns immediately declared -for him; and the English, who had suffered in various actions, -at that of Jargeau, when the earl of Suffolk was taken prisoner, -and at that of Patay, when Sir John Fastolfe fled without striking -a blow, seemed now to be totally dispirited. On the 16th<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_320" id="Page_320">[320]</a></span> -of July King Charles entered Rheims, and the ceremony of his -coronation was fixed for the morrow.</p> - -<p>It was solemn and emotional as are all old national traditions -which recur after a forced suspension. Joan rode between -Dunois and the archbishop of Rheims, chancellor of -France. The air resounded with the <i>Te Deum</i> sung with all -their hearts by clergy and crowd. “In God’s name,” said Joan -to Dunois, “here is a good people and a devout; when I die, I -should much like it to be in these parts.” “Joan,” inquired -Dunois, “know you when you will die and in what place?” -“I know not,” said she, “for I am at the will of God.” Then -she added, “I have accomplished that which my Lord commanded -me, to raise the siege of Orleans and have the gentle -king crowned. I would like it well if it should please Him to -send me back to my father and mother, to keep their sheep and -their cattle and do that which was my wont.” “When the -said lords,” says the chronicler, an eye-witness, “heard these -words of Joan, who, with eyes toward heaven, gave thanks to -God, they the more believed that it was somewhat sent from -God and not otherwise.”</p> - -<p>Historians and even contemporaries have given much discussion -to the question whether Joan of Arc, according to her -first ideas, had really limited her design to the raising of the -siege of Orleans and the coronation of Charles VII. at Rheims. -However that may be, when Orleans was relieved and Charles -VII. crowned, the situation, posture, and part of Joan underwent -a change. She no longer manifested the same confidence -in herself and her designs. She no longer exercised over those -in whose midst she lived the same authority. She continued -to carry on war, but at hap-hazard, sometimes with and sometimes -without success, just like La Hire and Dunois; never -discouraged, never satisfied, and never looking upon herself -as triumphant. After the coronation, her advice was to march -at once upon Paris, in order to take up a fixed position in it, -as being the political center of the realm of which Rheims was -the religious. Nothing of the sort was done. She threw herself -into Compiègne, then besieged by the duke of Burgundy. -The next day (May 25, 1430), heading a sally upon the enemy, -she was repulsed and compelled to retreat after exerting the -utmost valor; when, having nearly reached the gate of the -town, an English archer pursued her and pulled her from her -horse. The joy of the English at this capture was as great as -if they had obtained a complete victory. Joan was committed -to the care of John of Luxembourg, count of Ligny, from whom -the duke of Bedford purchased the captive for ten thousand -pounds, and a pension of three hundred pounds a year to the -bastard of Vendôme, to whom she surrendered. Joan was -now conducted to Rouen, where, loaded with irons, she was -thrown into a dungeon, preparatory to appear before a court -assembled to judge her.</p> - -<p>The trial lasted from the 21st of February to the 30th of -May, 1431. The court held forty sittings, mostly in the chapel -of the castle, some in Joan’s very prison. On her arrival there, -she had been put in an iron cage; afterward she was kept -“no longer in the cage, but in a dark room in a tower of the -castle, wearing irons upon her feet, fastened by a chain to a -large piece of wood, and guarded night and day by four or -five soldiers of low grade.” She complained of being thus -chained; but the bishop told her that her former attempts at -escape demanded this precaution. “It is true,” said Joan, as -truthful as heroic, “I did wish and I still wish to escape from -prison, as is the right of every prisoner.” At her examination, -the bishop required her to take “an oath to tell the truth about -everything as to which she should be questioned.” “I know -not what you mean to question me about; perchance you may -ask me things I would not tell you; touching my revelations, -for instance, you might ask me to tell something I have sworn -not to tell; thus I should be perjured, which you ought not to -desire.” The bishop insisted upon an oath absolute and without -condition. “You are too hard on me,” said Joan; “I do -not like to take an oath to tell the truth save as to matters -which concern the faith.” The bishop called upon her to -swear on pain of being held guilty of the things imputed to -her. “Go on to something else,” said she. And this was the -answer she made to all questions which seemed to her to be a -violation of her right to be silent. Wearied and hurt at these -imperious demands, she one day said, “I come on God’s business, -and I have naught to do here; send me back to God from -whom I come.” “Are you sure you are in God’s grace?” asked -the bishop. “If I be not,” answered Joan, “please God to -bring me to it; and if I be, please God to keep me in it!” The -bishop himself remained dumbfounded.</p> - -<p>There is no object in following through all its sittings and all -its twistings this odious and shameful trial, in which the judges’ -prejudiced servility and scientific subtlety were employed for -three months to wear out the courage or overreach the understanding -of a young girl of nineteen, who refused at one time -to lie, and at another to enter into discussion with them, and -made no defence beyond holding her tongue or appealing to -God who had spoken to her and dictated to her that which she -had done. In the end she was condemned for all the crimes -of which she had been accused, aggravated by that of heresy, -and sentenced to perpetual imprisonment, to be fed during -life on bread and water. The English were enraged that -she was not condemned to death. “Wait but a little,” said one -of the judges, “we shall soon find the means to ensnare her.” -And this was effected by a grievous accusation, which, though -somewhat countenanced by the Levitical law, has been seldom -urged in modern times, the wearing of man’s attire. Joan had -been charged with this offense, but she promised not to repeat -it. A suit of man’s apparel was designedly placed in her -chamber, and her own garments, as some authors say, being -removed, she clothed herself in the forbidden garb, and her -keepers surprising her in that dress, she was adjudged to death -as a relapsed heretic, and was condemned to be burnt in the -marketplace at Rouen (1431).</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_VI">VI.—HENRY OF NAVARRE.</h3> - -<p>Henry IV. perfectly understood and steadily took the measure -of the situation in which he was placed. He was in a great -minority throughout the country as well as the army, and he -would have to deal with public passions, worked by his foes -for their own ends, and with the personal pretensions of his -partisans. He made no mistake about these two facts, and he -allowed them great weight; but he did not take for the ruling -principle of his policy and for his first rule of conduct the plan -of alternate concessions to the different parties and of continually -humoring personal interests; he set his thoughts higher, -upon the general and natural interests of France as he found -her and saw her. They resolved themselves, in his eyes, into the -following great points: Maintenance of the hereditary rights of -monarchy, preponderance of Catholics in the government, -peace between Catholics and Protestants, and religious liberty -for Protestants. With him these points became the law of his -policy and his kingly duty as well as the nation’s right. He -proclaimed them the first words that he addressed to the lords -and principal personages of state assembled around him. On -the 4th of August, 1589, in the camp at St. Cloud, the majority -of the princes, dukes, lords, and gentlemen present in the camp -expressed their full adhesion to the accession and the manifesto -of the king, promising him “service and obedience -against rebels and enemies who would usurp the kingdom.” -Two notable leaders, the duke of Épernon amongst the Catholics -and the duke of La Trémoille amongst the Protestants, -refused to join in this adhesion; the former saying that his -conscience would not permit him to serve a heretic king, the -latter alleging that his conscience forbade him to serve a prince -who engaged to protect Catholic idolatry. They withdrew, -D’Épernon into Angoumois and Saintonge, taking with him -six thousand foot and twelve thousand horse; and La Trémoille<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_321" id="Page_321">[321]</a></span> -into Poitou, with nine battalions of reformers. They had an -idea of attempting, both of them, to set up for themselves independent -principalities. Three contemporaries, Sully, La Force, -and the bastard of Angoulême, bear witness that Henry IV. -was deserted by as many Huguenots as Catholics. The French -royal army was reduced, it is said, to one half. As a make-weight, -Sancy prevailed upon the Swiss, to the number of -twelve thousand, and two thousand German auxiliaries, not -only to continue in the service of the new king but to wait six -months for their pay, as he was at the moment unable to pay -them. From the 14th to the 20th of August, in Ile-de-France, -in Picardy, in Normandy, in Auvergne, in Champagne, in -Burgundy, in Anjou, in Poitou, in Languedoc, in Orleanness, -and in Touraine, a great number of towns and districts joined -in the determination of the royal army.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>As the government of Henry IV. went on growing in strength -and extent, the moderate Catholics were beginning, not as yet -to make approaches toward him, but to see a glimmering possibility -of treating with him, and obtaining from him such concessions -as they considered necessary, at the same time that -they in their turn made to him such as he might consider sufficient -for his party and himself.</p> - -<p>Unhappily, the new pope, Gregory XIV., elected on the 5th -of December, 1590, was humbly devoted to the Spanish policy, -meekly subservient to Philip II.; that is, to the cause of religious -persecution and of absolute power, without regard for anything -else. The relations of France with the Holy See at once -felt the effects of this; Cardinal Gaetani received from Rome -all the instructions that the most ardent Leaguers could desire; -and he gave his approval to a resolution of the Sorbonne to the -effect that Henry de Bourbon, heretic and relapsed, was forever -excluded from the crown, whether he became a Catholic -or not. Henry IV. had convoked the states-general at Tours -for the month of March, and had summoned to that city the -archbishops and bishops to form a national council, and to deliberate -as to the means of restoring the king to the bosom of -the Catholic Church. The legate prohibited this council, declaring, -beforehand, the excommunication and deposition of -any bishops who should be present at it. The Leaguer parliament -of Paris forbade, on pain of death and confiscation, any -connection, any correspondence with Henry de Bourbon and -his partisans. A solemn procession of the League took place -at Paris on the 14th of March, and, a few days afterwards, the -union was sworn afresh by all the municipal chiefs of the population. -In view of such passionate hostility, Henry IV., a -stranger to any sort of illusion, at the same time that he was always -full of hope, saw that his successes at Arques were insufficient -for him, and that, if he were to occupy the throne in -peace, he must win more victories. He recommenced the campaign -by the siege of Dreux, one of the towns which it was most -important for him to possess, in order to put pressure on Paris -and cause her to feel, even at a distance, the perils and evils of -war.</p> - -<p>On Wednesday, the 14th of March, 1590, the two armies met -on the plains of Ivry, a village six leagues from Evreux, on the -left bank of the Eure. A battle ensued in which, although the -resources of modern warfare were brought into operation, the -decisive force consisted, as of old, in the cavalry. It appeared -as if Henry IV. must succumb to the superior force of the enemy; -further and further backward was his white banner seen -to retire, and the great mass appeared as if they designed to -follow it. At length Henry cried out that those who did not -wish to fight against the enemy might at least turn and see him -die, and immediately plunged into the thickest of the battle. It -appeared as if the royalist gentry had felt the old martial fire of -their ancestry enkindled by these words, and by the glance -that accompanied them. Raising one mighty shout to God, -they threw themselves upon the enemy, following their king, -whose plume was now their banner. In this there might have -been some dim principle of religious zeal, but that devotion to -personal authority, which is so powerful an element in war and -in policy, was wanting. The royalist and religious energy of -Henry’s troops conquered the Leaguers. The cavalry was -broken, scattered, and swept from the field, and the confused -manner of their retreat so puzzled the infantry that they were -not able to maintain their ground; the German and French -were cut down; the Swiss surrendered. It was a complete victory -for Henry IV.</p> - -<p>It was not only as able captain and valiant soldier that Henry -IV. distinguished himself at Ivry; there the man was conspicuous -for the strength of his better feelings, as generous and as -affectionate as the king was far-sighted and bold. When the -word was given to march from Dreux, Count Schomberg, colonel -of the German auxiliaries called Reiters, had asked for the -pay of his troops, letting it be understood that they would not -fight, if their claims were not satisfied. Henry had replied -harshly, “People don’t ask for money on the eve of a battle.” -At Ivry, just as the battle was on the point of beginning, he -went up to Schomberg: “Colonel,” said he, “I hurt your feelings. -This may be the last day of my life. I can’t bear to -take away the honor of a brave and honest gentleman like -you. Pray forgive me and embrace me.” “Sir,” answered -Schomberg, “the other day your majesty wounded me, to-day -you kill me.” He gave up the command of the Reiters in order -to fight in the king’s own squadron, and was killed in action.</p> - -<p>The victory of Ivry had a great effect in France and in Europe, -though not immediately, and as regarded the campaign of -1690. The victorious king moved on Paris and made himself -master of the little towns in the neighborhood with a view of -besieging the capital. The investment became more strict; it -was kept up for more than three months, from the end of May -to the beginning of September, 1590; and the city was reduced -to a severe state of famine, which would have been still more -severe if Henry IV. had not several times over permitted the -entry of some convoys of provisions and the exit of the old -men, the women, the children, in fact, the poorest and weakest -part of the population. “Paris must not be a cemetery,” he -said: “I do not wish to reign over the dead.” In the meantime, -Duke Alexander of Parma, in accordance with express -orders from Philip II., went from the Low Countries, with his -army, to join Mayenne at Meaux, and threaten Henry IV. with -their united forces if he did not retire from the walls of the capital. -Henry IV. offered the two dukes battle, if they really -wished to put a stop to the investment; but “I am not come -so far,” answered the duke of Parma, “to take counsel of my -enemy; if my manner of warfare does not please the king of -Navarre, let him force me to change it instead of giving me advice -that nobody asked him for.” Henry in vain attempted to -make the duke of Parma accept battle. The able Italian established -himself in a strongly entrenched camp, surprised -Lagny and opened to Paris the navigation of the Marne, by -which provisions were speedily brought up. Henry decided -upon retreating; he dispersed the different divisions of his -army into Touraine, Normandy, Picardy, Champagne, Burgundy, -and himself took up his quarters at Senlis, at Compiègne, -in the towns on the banks of the Oise. The duke of -Mayenne arrived on the 18th of September at Paris; the duke -of Parma entered it himself with a few officers and left it on the -13th of November, with his army on his way back to the Low -Countries, being a little harassed in his retreat by the royal -cavalry, but easy, for the moment, as to the fate of Paris and -the issue of the war, which continued during the first six -months of the year 1591, but languidly and disconnectedly, -with successes and reverses see-sawing between the two parties -and without any important results.</p> - -<p>Then began to appear the consequences of the victory of -Ivry and the progress made by Henry IV., in spite of the check -he received before Paris and at some other points in the kingdom. -Not only did many moderate Catholics make advances<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_322" id="Page_322">[322]</a></span> -to him, struck with his sympathetic ability and his valor, and -hoping that he would end by becoming a Catholic, but patriotic -wrath was kindling in France against Philip II. and the -Spaniards, those fomenters of civil war in the mere interest of -foreign ambition.</p> - -<p>The League was split up into two parties, the <i>Spanish League</i> -and the <i>French League</i>. The committee of <i>Sixteen</i> labored -incessantly for the formation and triumph of the <i>Spanish -League</i>; and its principal leaders wrote, on the 2nd of September, -1591, a letter to Philip II., offering him the crown of -France and pledging their allegiance to him as his subjects: -“We can positively assure your Majesty,” they said, “that the -wishes of all Catholics are to see your Catholic Majesty holding -the scepter of this kingdom and reigning over us, even as we -do throw ourselves right willingly into your arms as in to those -of our father, or at any rate establishing one of your posterity -upon the throne.” These ringleaders of the Spanish League -had for their army the blindly fanatical and demagogic populace -of Paris, and were, further, supported by 4,000 Spanish -troops whom Philip II. had succeeded in getting almost surreptitiously -into Paris. They created a <i>council of ten</i>, the sixteenth -century’s committee of public safety; they proscribed -the <i>policists</i>; they, on the 15th of November, had the president, -Brisson, and two councilors of the Leaguer parliament arrested, -hanged them to a beam and dragged the corpses to the Place -de Grève, where they strung them up to a gibbet with inscriptions -setting forth that they were heretics, traitors to the city -and enemies of the Catholic princes. Whilst the <i>Spanish -League</i> was thus reigning at Paris, the duke of Mayenne was at -Laon, preparing to lead his army, consisting partly of Spaniards, -to the relief of Rouen, the siege of which Henry IV. was -commencing. Being summoned to Paris by messengers who -succeeded one another every hour, he arrived there on the 28th -of November, 1591, with 2,000 French troops; he armed the -guard of burgesses, seized and hanged, in a ground-floor room -of the Louvre, four of the chief leaders of the Sixteen, suppressed -their committee, reëstablished the parliament in full -authority and, finally, restored the security and preponderance -of the <i>French League</i>, whilst taking the reins once more into -his own hands.</p> - -<p>Whilst these two Leagues, the one Spanish and the other -French, were conspiring thus persistently, sometimes together -and sometimes one against the other, to promote personal ambition -and interests, at the same time national instinct, respect -for traditional rights, weariness of civil war, and the good sense -which is born of long experience, were bringing France more -and more over to the cause and name of Henry IV. In all the -provinces, throughout all ranks of society, the population non-enrolled -amongst the factions were turning their eyes toward -him as the only means of putting an end to war at home and -abroad, the only pledge of national unity, public prosperity, -and even freedom of trade, a hazy idea as yet, but even now -prevalent in the great ports of France and in Paris. Would -Henry turn Catholic? That was the question asked everywhere, -amongst Protestants with anxiety, but with keen desire -and not without hope amongst the mass of the population. The -rumor ran that, on this point, negotiations were half opened -even in the midst of the League itself, even at the court of -Spain, even at Rome where Pope Clement VIII., a more moderate -man than his predecessor, Gregory XIV., “had no desire,” -says Sully, “to foment the troubles of France, and still less -that the king of Spain should possibly become its undisputed -king, rightly judging that this would be laying open to him the -road to the monarchy of Christendom, and, consequently, reducing -the Roman pontiffs to the position, if it were his good -pleasure, of his mere chaplains” [<i>Œconomies royales</i>, t. ii. p. -106]. Such being the existing state of facts and minds, it was -impossible that Henry IV. should not ask himself roundly the -same question and feel that he had no time to lose in answering -it.</p> - -<p>In spite of the breadth and independence of his mind, Henry -IV. was sincerely puzzled. He was of those who, far from -clinging to a single fact and confining themselves to a single -duty, take account of the complication of the facts amidst -which they live, and of the variety of the duties which the general -situation or their own imposes upon them. Born in the -reformed faith, and on the steps of the throne, he was struggling -to defend his political rights whilst keeping his religious -creed; but his religious creed was not the fruit of very mature -or very deep conviction; it was a question of first claims and -of honor rather than a matter of conscience; and, on the other -hand, the peace of France, her prosperity, perhaps her territorial -integrity, were dependent upon the triumph of the political -rights of the Béarnese. Even for his brethren in creed his -triumph was a benefit secured, for it was an end of persecution -and a first step toward liberty. There is no measuring accurately -how far ambition, personal interest, a king’s egotism had -to do with Henry IV.’s abjuration of his religion; none would -deny that those human infirmities were present; but all this -does not prevent the conviction that patriotism was uppermost -in Henry’s soul, and that the idea of his duty as king toward -France, a prey to all the evils of civil and foreign war, was the -determining motive of his resolution. It cost him a great deal. -On the 26th of April, 1593, he wrote to the grand duke of Tuscany, -Ferdinand de Medici, that he had decided to turn -Catholic “two months after that the duke of Mayenne should -have come to an agreement with him on just and suitable -terms;” and, foreseeing the expense that would be occasioned -to him by “this great change in his affairs,” he felicitated himself -upon knowing that the grand duke was disposed to second -his efforts toward a levy of 4000 Swiss and advance a year’s -pay for them. On the 28th of April he begged the bishop of -Chartres, Nicholas de Thou, to be one of the Catholic prelates -whose instructions he would be happy to receive on the 15th of -July, and he sent the same invitation to several other prelates. -On the 16th of May he declared to his council his resolve to become -a convert. This news, everywhere spread abroad, produced -a lively burst of national and Bourbonic feeling even -where it was scarcely to be expected; at the states-general of -the League, especially in the chamber of the noblesse, many -members protested “that they would not treat with foreigners, -or promote the election of a woman, or give their suffrages to -any one unknown to them, and at the choice of his Catholic -Majesty of Spain.” At Paris, a part of the clergy, the incumbents -of St. Eustache, St. Merri, and St. Sulpice, and even -some of the popular preachers, violent Leaguers but lately, and -notably Guincestre, boldly preached peace and submission to -the king if he turned Catholic. The principal of the French -League, in matters of policy and negotiation, and Mayenne’s -adviser since 1589, Villeroi, declared “that he would not bide -in a place where the laws, the honor of the nation and the independence -of the kingdom were held so cheap;” and he left -Paris on the 28th of June.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Four months after the conclusion of the treaty of Vervins, on -the 13th of September, 1598, Philip II. died at the Escurial, and -on the 3rd of April, 1603, a second great royal personage, -Queen Elizabeth, disappeared from the scene. She had been, -as regards the Protestantism of Europe, what Philip II. had -been, as regards Catholicism, a powerful and able patron; but -what Philip II. did from fanatical conviction, Elizabeth did -from patriotic feeling; she had small faith in Calvinistic doctrines -and no liking for Puritanic sects; the Catholic Church, -the power of the pope excepted, was more to her mind than the -Anglican Church, and her private preferences differed greatly -from her public practices. Thus at the beginning of the seventeenth -century Henry IV. was the only one remaining of the -three great sovereigns who, during the sixteenth, had disputed, -as regarded religion and politics, the preponderance in Europe. -He had succeeded in all his kingly enterprises; he had become<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_323" id="Page_323">[323]</a></span> -a Catholic in France without ceasing to be the prop of -the Protestants in Europe; he had made peace with Spain -without embroiling himself with England, Holland and Lutheran -Germany. He had shot up, as regarded ability and influence, -in the eyes of all Europe. It was just then that he gave -the strongest proof of his great judgment and political sagacity; -he was not intoxicated with success; he did not abuse his -power; he did not aspire to distant conquests or brilliant -achievements; he concerned himself chiefly with the establishment -of public order in his kingdom and with his people’s -prosperity. His well-known saying, “I want all my peasantry -to have a fowl in the pot every Sunday,” was a desire worthy -of Louis XII. Henry IV. had a sympathetic nature; his -grandeur did not lead him to forget the nameless multitudes -whose fate depended upon his government. He had, besides, -the rich, productive, varied, inquiring mind of one who took an -interest not only in the welfare of the French peasantry, but in -the progress of the whole French community, progress agricultural, -industrial, commercial, scientific, and literary.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>On the 6th of January, 1600, Henry IV. gave his ambassador, -Brulart de Sillery, powers to conclude at Florence his marriage -with Mary de’ Medici, daughter of Francis I. de’ Medici, -grand duke of Tuscany, and Joan, archduchess of Austria and -niece of the grand duke Ferdinand I. de’ Medici, who had -often rendered Henry IV. pecuniary services dearly paid for. -As early as the year 1592 there had been something said about -this project of alliance; it was resumed and carried out on the -5th of October, 1600, at Florence, with lavish magnificence. -Mary embarked at Leghorn on the 17th, with a fleet of seventeen -galleys; that of which she was aboard, the <i>General</i>, was -all covered over with jewels, inside and out; she arrived at -Marseilles on the 3d of November, and at Lyons on the 2nd of -December, where she waited till the 9th for the king, who was -detained by the war with Savoy. He entered her chamber in -the middle of the night, booted and armed, and next day, in -the cathedral church of St. John, re-celebrated his marriage, -more rich in wealth than it was destined to be in happiness.</p> - -<p>Henry IV. seemed to have attained in his public and in his -domestic life the pinnacle of earthly fortune and ambition. He -was, at one and the same time, Catholic king and the head of -the Protestant polity in Europe, accepted by the Catholics as -the best, the only possible, king for them in France. He was -at peace with all Europe, except one petty prince, the duke of -Savoy, Charles Emmanuel I., from whom he demanded back -the Marquisate of Saluzzo or a territorial compensation in -France itself on the French side of the Alps. After a short -campaign, and thanks to Rosny’s ordnance, he obtained what -he desired, and by a treaty of January 17, 1601, he added to -French territory La Bresse, Le Bugey, the district of Gex and -the citadel of Bourg, which still held out after the capture of -the town. He was more and more dear to France, to which he -had restored peace at home as well as abroad, and industrial, -commercial, financial, monumental, and scientific prosperity, -until lately unknown. Sully covered the country with roads, -bridges, canals, buildings and works of public utility. The -conspiracy of his old companion in arms, Gontaut de Biron, -proved to him, however, that he was not at the end of his political -dangers, and the letters he caused to be issued (September, -1603) for the return of the Jesuits did not save him from the -attacks of religious fanaticism.</p> - -<p>The queen’s coronation had been proclaimed on the 12th of -May, 1610; she was to be crowned next day, the 13th, at St. -Denis, and Sunday the 16th had been appointed for her to make -her entry into Paris. On Friday, the 14th, the king had an idea -of going to the Arsenal to see Sully, who was ill; we have the -account of this visit and of the assassination given by Malherbe, -at that time attached to the service of Henry IV., in a letter -written on the 19th of May, from the reports of eye witnesses, -and it is here reproduced, word for word:</p> - -<p>“The king set out soon after dinner to go to the Arsenal. He -deliberated a long while whether he should go out, and several -times said to the queen, ‘My dear, shall I go or not?’ He even -went out two or three times and then all on a sudden returned, -and said to the queen, ‘My dear, shall I really go?’ and again -he had doubts about going or remaining. At last he made up -his mind to go, and having kissed the queen several times, -bade her adieu. Amongst other things that were remarked he -said to her, ‘I shall only go there and back; I shall be here -again almost directly.’ When he got to the bottom of the steps -where his carriage was waiting for him, M. de Praslin, his captain -of the guard, would have attended him, but he said to him, -‘Get you gone; I want nobody; go about your business.’</p> - -<p>“Thus, having about him only a few gentlemen and some -footmen, he got into his carriage, took his place on the back -seat, at the left hand side, and made M. d’Épernon sit at the -right. Next to him, by the door, were M. de Montbazon and -M. de la Force; and by the door on M. d’Épernon’s side were -Marshal de Lavardin and M. de Créqui; on the front seat the -marquis of Mirabeau and the first equerry. When he came to -the Croix-du-Tiroir he was asked whither it was his pleasure to -go; he gave orders to go toward St. Innocent. On arriving at -Rue de la Ferronnerie, which is at the end of that of St. Honoré -on the way to that of St. Denis, opposite the Salamandre -he met a cart which obliged the king’s carriage to go nearer to -the ironmonger’s shops, which are on the St. Innocent side, -and even to proceed somewhat more slowly, without stopping, -however, though somebody, who was in a hurry to get the gossip -printed, has written to that effect. Here it was that an -abominable assassin, who had posted himself against the nearest -shop, which is that with the <i>Cœur couronné percé d’une flèche</i>, -darted upon the king and dealt him, one after the other, -two blows with a knife in the left side, one, catching him -between the arm-pit and the nipple, went upward without doing -more than graze; the other catches him between the fifth and -sixth ribs, and, taking a downward direction, cuts a large artery -of those called <i>venous</i>. The king, by mishap, and as if to further -tempt this monster, had his left hand on the shoulder of -M. de Montbazon, and with the other was leaning on -d’Épernon, to whom he was speaking. He uttered a low cry -and made a few movements. M. de Montbazon having asked, -‘What is the matter, sir?’ he answered, ‘It is nothing,’ twice; -but the second time so low that there was no making sure. -These are the only words he spoke after he was wounded.</p> - -<p>“In a moment the carriage turned toward the Louvre. When -he was at the steps where he had got into the carriage, which -are those of the queen’s rooms, some wine was given him. Of -course some one had already run forward to bear the news. -Sieur de Cérisy, lieutenant of M. de Praslin’s company, having -raised his head, he made a few movements with his eyes, then -closed them immediately, without opening them again any -more. He was carried up stairs by M. de Montbazon and -Count de Curzon en Quercy and laid on the bed in his closet -and at two o’clock carried to the bed in his chamber, where -he was all the next day and Sunday. Somebody went and -gave him holy water. I tell you nothing about the queen’s -tears; all that must be imagined. As for the people of Paris, I -think they never wept so much as on this occasion.”</p> - -<p>On the king’s death—and at the imperious instance of the -duke of Épernon, who at once introduced the queen, and said -in open session, as he exhibited his sword, “It is as yet in the -scabbard, but it will have to leap therefrom unless this moment -there be granted to the queen a title which is her due according -to the order of nature and of justice”—the Parliament forthwith -declared Mary regent of the kingdom. Thanks to Sully’s -firm administration, there were, after the ordinary annual expenses -were paid, at that time in the vaults of the Bastile, -or in securities easily realizable, forty-one million three -hundred and forty-five thousand livres, and there was nothing -to suggest that extraordinary and urgent expenses would come<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_324" id="Page_324">[324]</a></span> -to curtail this substantial reserve. The army was disbanded -and reduced to from twelve to fifteen thousand men, French or -Swiss. For a long time past no power in France had, at its -accession, possessed so much material strength and so much -moral authority.—<i>Guizot.</i></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_VII">VII.—THE COURT OF LOUIS XIV.</h3> - -<p>Louis XIV. ruled everywhere, over his people, over his age, -often over Europe; but nowhere did he reign so completely as -over his court. Never were the wishes, the defects and the -vices of a man so completely a law to other men as to the court -of Louis XIV. during the whole period of his long life. When -near to him, in the palace of Versailles, men lived and hoped -and trembled; everywhere else in France, even at Paris, men -vegetated. The existence of the great lords was concentrated -in the court, about the person of the king. Scarcely could the -most important duties bring them to absent themselves for any -time. They returned quickly, with alacrity, with ardor; only -poverty or a certain rustic pride kept gentlemen in their provinces. -“The court does not make one happy,” says La Bruyère, -“it prevents one from being so anywhere else.”</p> - -<p>The principle of absolute power, firmly fixed in the young -king’s mind, began to pervade his court from the time that he -disgraced Fouquet and ceased to dissemble his affection for -Mdlle. de La Vallière. She was young, charming and modest. -Of all the king’s favorites she alone loved him sincerely. -“What a pity he is a king!” she would say. Louis XIV. made -her a duchess; but all she cared about was to see him and -please him. When Madame de Montespan began to supplant -her in the king’s favor, the grief of Madame de La Vallière was -so great that she thought she should die of it. Then she turned -to God, in penitence and despair; and, later on, it was at her -side that Madame de Montespan, in her turn forced to quit the -court, went to seek advice and pious consolation. “This soul -will be a miracle of grace,” Bossuet had said.</p> - -<p>Madame de Montespan was haughty, passionate, “with hair -dressed in a thousand ringlets, a majestic beauty to show off to -the ambassadors;” she openly paraded the favor she was in, -accepting and angling for the graces the king was pleased to -do her and hers, having the superintendence of the household -of the queen, whom she insulted without disguise, to the extent -of wounding the king himself: “Pray consider that she is your -mistress,” he said one day to his favorite. The scandal was -great; Bossuet attempted the task of stopping it. It was the -time of the Jubilee; neither the king nor Madame de Montespan -had lost all religious feeling; the wrath of God and the -refusal of the sacraments had terrors for them still.</p> - -<p>Bossuet had acted in vain, “like a pontiff of the earliest times, -with a freedom worthy of the earliest ages and the earliest -bishops of the Church,” says St. Simon. He saw the inutility -of his efforts; henceforth prudence and courtly behavior put a -seal upon his lips. It was the time of the great king’s omnipotence -and highest splendor, the time when nobody withstood -his wishes. The great Mademoiselle had just attempted to -show her independence; tired of not being married, she had -made up her mind to a love-match; she did not espouse Lauzun -just then, the king broke off the marriage. “I will make -you so great,” he said to Lauzun, “that you shall have no -cause to regret what I am taking from you; meanwhile, I make -you duke and peer and marshal of France.” “Sir,” broke in -Lauzun insolently, “you have made so many dukes that it is -no longer an honor to be one, and, as for the bâton of marshal -of France, your Majesty can give it me when I have earned it -by my services.” He was before long sent to Pignerol, where -he passed ten years. There he met Fouquet and that mysterious -personage called the Iron Mask, whose name has not yet -been discovered to a certainty by means of all the most ingenious -conjectures. It was only by settling all her property on -the duke of Maine after herself that Mademoiselle purchased -Lauzun’s release. The king had given his posts to the prince -of Marcillac, son of La Rochefoucauld.</p> - -<p>Louis XIV. entered benevolently into the affairs of a marshal -of France; he paid his debts, and the marshal was his <i>domestic</i>; -all the court had come to that; the duties which brought -servants in proximity to the king’s person were eagerly sought -after by the greatest lords. Bontemps, his chief valet, and -Fagon, his physician, as well as his surgeon Maréchal, very excellent -men too, were all-powerful amongst the courtiers. -Louis XIV. possessed the art of making his slightest favors -prized; to hold the candlestick at bed-time (<i>au petit coucher</i>), -to appear in the trips to Marly, to play in the king’s own game, -such was the ambition of the most distinguished; the possessors -of grand historic castles, of fine houses at Paris, crowded together -in attics at Versailles, too happy to obtain a lodging in -the palace. The whole mind of the greatest personages, his -favorites at the head, was set upon devising means of pleasing -the king; Madame de Montespan had pictures painted in miniature -of all the towns he had taken in Holland; they were -made into a book which was worth four thousand pistoles, and -of which Racine and Boileau wrote the text; people of tact, -like M. de Langlée, paid court to the master through those -whom he loved.</p> - -<p>All the style of living at court was in accordance with the -magnificence of the king and his courtiers; Colbert was beside -himself at the sums the queen lavished on play. Madame de -Montespan lost and won back four millions in one night at -bassette; Mdlle. de Fontanges gave away twenty thousand -crowns’ worth of New Year’s gifts. A new power, however, -was beginning to appear on the horizon, with such modesty -and backwardness that none could as yet discern it, least of -all could the king. Madame de Montespan had looked out for -some one to take care of and educate her children. She had -thought of Madame Scarron; she considered her clever; she -was so herself, “in that unique style which was peculiar to the -Mortemarts,” said the duke of St. Simon; she was fond of -conversation; Madame Scarron had a reputation for being -rather a blue-stocking; this the king did not like; Madame -de Montespan had her way; Madame Scarron took charge of -the children secretly and in an isolated house. She was attentive, -careful, sensible. The king was struck with her devotion -to the children entrusted to her. “She can love,” he said; -“it would be a pleasure to be loved by her.” This expression -plainly indicated what was to happen; and Madame de Montespan -saw herself supplanted by Madame Scarron. The widow -of the deformed poet had bought the estate of Maintenon out -of the king’s bounty. He made her take the title. The recollection -of Scarron was displeasing to him.</p> - -<p>The queen had died on the 30th of July, 1683, piously and -gently as she had lived. “This is the first sorrow she ever -caused me,” said the king, thus rendering homage, in his superb -and unconscious egotism, to the patient virtue of the wife -he had put to such cruel trials. Madame de Maintenon was -agitated but resolute. “Madame de Montespan has plunged -into the deepest devoutness,” she wrote, two months after the -queen’s death: “It is quite time she edified us; as for me, I -no longer think of retiring.” Her strong common-sense and -her far-sighted ambition, far more than her virtue, had secured -her against rocks ahead; henceforth she saw the goal, she was -close upon it, she moved toward it with an even step. The -date has never been ascertained exactly of the king’s private -marriage with Madame de Maintenon. It took place probably -eighteen months or two years after the queen’s death; the king -was forty-seven, Madame de Maintenon fifty. “She had great -remains of beauty, bright and sprightly eyes, an incomparable -grace,” says St. Simon, who detested her, “an air of ease and -yet of restraint and respect, a great deal of cleverness with a -speech that was sweet, correct, in good terms and naturally -eloquent and brief.”</p> - -<p>Madame de La Vallière had held sway over the young and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_325" id="Page_325">[325]</a></span> -passionate heart of the prince, Madame de Montespan over -the court, Madame de Maintenon alone established her empire -over the man and the king. Alone she had any part in affairs, -a smaller part than has frequently been made out, but important, -nevertheless, and sometimes decisive. Ministers went -occasionally to do their work in her presence with the king, -who would turn to her when the questions were embarrassing, -and ask, “What does your Solidity think?” The opinions she -gave were generally moderate and discreet. Whatever the -apparent reserve and modesty with which it was cloaked, the -real power of Madame de Maintenon over the king’s mind -peeped out more and more into broad daylight. She promoted -it dexterously by her extreme anxiety to please him as well as -by her natural and sincere attachment to the children whom -she had brought up and who had a place near the heart of -Louis XIV.</p> - -<p>The chief ornament of the Court of Versailles was the -duchess of Burgundy. For the king and for Madame de -Maintenon, the great and inexhaustible attraction of this young -lady was her gaiety and unconstrained ease, tempered by the -most delicate respect, which, on coming as quite a child to -France from the court of Savoy, she had tact enough to introduce -and always maintain amidst the most intimate familiarity. -“In public, demure, respectful with the king, and on terms of -timid propriety with Madame de Maintenon, whom she never -called anything but <i>aunt</i>, thus prettily blending rank and affection. -In private, chattering, frisking, fluttering around -them, at one time perched on the arm of one or the other’s -chairs, at another playfully sitting on their knee, she would -throw herself upon their necks, embrace them, kiss them, -fondle them, pull them to pieces, chuck them under the chin, -tease them, rummage their tables, their papers, their letters, -reading them sometimes against their will, according as she -saw that they were in the humor to laugh at it, and occasionally -speaking thereon. Admitted to everything, even at the -reception of couriers bringing the most important news, going -in to the king at any hour, even at the time the council was -sitting, useful and also fatal to ministers themselves, but always -inclined to help, to excuse, to benefit, unless she were -violently set against any body. The king could not do without -her; when, rarely, she was absent from his supper in public, -it was plainly shown by a cloud of more than usual gravity -and taciturnity over the king’s whole person; and so, when it -happened that some ball in winter or some party in summer -made her break into the night, she arranged matters so well -that she was there to kiss the king the moment he was awake -and to amuse him with an account of the affair” [<i>Mémoires -de St. Simon</i>].</p> - -<p>The dauphiness had died in 1690; the duchess of Burgundy -was, therefore, almost from childhood queen of the court, and -before long the idol of the courtiers; it was around her that -pleasure sprang up; it was for her that the king gave the entertainments -to which he had habituated Versailles, not that -for her sake or to take care of her health he would ever consent -to modify his habits or make the least change in his plans. -“Thank God, it is over,” he exclaimed one day, after an accident -to the princess; “I shall no longer be thwarted in my -trips, and in all I desire to do, by the representations of physicians. -I shall come and go as I fancy; and I shall be left -in peace.” Even in his court and amongst his most devoted -servants, this monstrous egotism astounded and scandalized -everybody.</p> - -<p>Flattery, at Versailles, ran a risk of becoming hypocrisy. -On returning to a regular life, the king was for imposing the -same upon his whole court; the instinct of order and regularity, -smothered for a while in the hey-day of passion, had resumed -all its sway over the naturally proper and steady mind -of Louis XIV. His dignity and his authority were equally involved -in the cause of propriety and regularity at his court; he -imposed this yoke as well as all the others; there appeared to -be entire obedience; only some princes or princesses escaped -it sometimes, getting about them a few free-thinkers or boon-companions; -good, honest folks showed ingenuous joy; the -virtuous and far-sighted were secretly uneasy at the falsehood -and deplored the pressure put on so many consciences and so -many lives. The king was sincere in his repentance for the -past, many persons in his court were as sincere as he; others, -who were not, affected, in order to please him, the externals of -austerity; absolute power oppressed all spirits, extorting from -them that hypocritical complaisance which it is liable to engender; -corruption was already brooding beneath appearances -of piety; the reign of Louis XV. was to see its deplorable fruits -displayed with a haste and a scandal which are to be explained -only by the oppression exercised in the last years of King -Louis XIV.</p> - -<p>Madame de Maintenon was like the genius of this reaction -toward regularity, propriety, order; all the responsibility for it -has been thrown upon her; the good she did has disappeared -beneath the evil she allowed or encouraged; the regard lavished -upon her by the king has caused illusions as to the discreet -care she was continually taking to please him. She was -faithful to her friends, so long as they were in favor with the -king; if they had the misfortune to displease him, she, at the -very least, gave up seeing them; without courage or hardihood -to withstand the caprices and wishes of Louis XIV., she had -gained and preserved her empire by dint of dexterity and far-sighted -suppleness beneath the externals of dignity.</p> - -<p>It was through Madame de Maintenon and her correspondence -with the princess des Ursins that the private business -between the two courts of France and Spain was often carried -on. At Madrid far more than at Versailles, the influence of -women was all powerful. The queen ruled her husband, who -was honest and courageous, but without wit or daring; and the -princess des Ursins ruled the queen, as intelligent and as amiable -as her sister the duchess of Burgundy, but more ambitious -and more haughty. Louis XIV. had several times conceived -some misgiving of the camarera major’s influence over his -grandson; she had been disgraced and then recalled; she had -finally established her sway by her fidelity, ability, dexterity, -and indomitable courage. She served France habitually, Spain -and her own influence in Spain always; she had been charming, -with an air of nobility, grace, elegance and majesty all -together, and accustomed to the highest society and the most -delicate intrigues, during her sojourn at Rome and Madrid; -she was full of foresight and calculation, but impassioned, -ambitious, implacable, pushing to extremes her amity as well -as her hatred, faithful to her master and mistress in their most -cruel trials, and then hampering and retarding peace for the -sake of securing for herself a principality in the Low Countries.</p> - -<p>But the time came for Madame des Ursins to make definitive -trial of fortune’s inconstancy. After having enjoyed unlimited -power and influence, with great difficulty she obtained an asylum -at Rome, where she lived seven years longer, preserving -all her health, strength, mind and easy grace until she died, in -1722, at more than eighty-four years of age, in obscurity and -sadness, notwithstanding her opulence, but avenged of her -Spanish foes, Cardinals della Giudice and Alberoni, whom she -met again at Rome, disgraced and fugitive like herself. “I do -not know where I may die,” she wrote to Madame de Maintenon, -at that time in retirement at St. Cyr. Both had survived -their power; the princess des Ursins had not long since wanted -to secure for herself a dominion; Madame de Maintenon, more -far-sighted and more modest, had aspired to no more than -repose in the convent which she had founded and endowed. -Discreet in her retirement as well as in her life, she had not -left to chance the selection of a place where she might die.</p> - -<p>“One has no more luck at our age,” Louis XIV. had said to -his old friend, Marshal Villars, returning from his most disastrous -campaign. It was a bitter reflection upon himself which<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_326" id="Page_326">[326]</a></span> -had put these words into the king’s mouth. After the most -brilliant, the most continually and invariably triumphant of -reigns, he began to see fortune slipping away from him and the -grievous consequences of his errors successively overwhelming -the state. “God is punishing me, I have richly deserved it,” -he said to Marshal Villars, who was on the point of setting out -for the battle of Denain. The aged king, dispirited and beaten, -could not set down to men his misfortunes and reverses; the -hand of God himself was raised against his house; death was -knocking double knocks all round him. The grand-dauphin -had for some days past been ill of small-pox; he died in April, -1711; the duchess of Burgundy was carried off by an attack of -malignant fever in February, 1712; her husband followed her -within a week, and their eldest child, the duke of Brittany, -about a month afterward.</p> - -<p>There was universal and sincere mourning in France and in -Europe. The most sinister rumors circulated darkly; a base -intrigue caused the duke of Orleans to be accused; people called -to mind his taste for chemistry and even magic, his flagrant -impiety, his scandalous debauchery; beside himself with grief -and anger, he demanded of the king to be sent to the Bastile; -the king refused curtly, coldly, not unmoved in his secret heart -by the perfidious insinuations which made their way even to -him, but too just and too sensible to entertain a hateful lie, -which, nevertheless, lay heavy on the duke of Orleans to the -end of his days.</p> - -<p>Darkly, but to more effect, the same rumors were renewed -before long. The duke of Berry died at the age of twenty-seven, -on the 4th of May, 1714, of a disease which presented the -same features as the scarlet fever (<i>rougeole pourpréc</i>), to which -his brother and sister-in-law had succumbed. The king was -old and sad; the state of his kingdom preyed upon his mind; -he was surrounded by influences hostile to his nephew, whom -he himself called “a vaunter of crimes.” A child who was not -five years old remained sole heir to the throne. Madame -de Maintenon, as sad as the king, “naturally mistrustful, addicted -to jealousies, susceptibilities, suspicions, aversions, -spites, and woman’s wiles” [<i>Lettres de Fénelon au duc de -Chevreuse</i>], being, moreover, sincerely attached to the king’s -natural children, was constantly active on their behalf. On the -19th of July, 1714, the king announced to the premier president -and the attorney-general of the parliament of Paris that -it was his pleasure to grant to the duke of Maine and to the -count of Toulouse, for themselves and their descendants, the -rank of princes of the blood, in its full extent, and that he -desired that the deed should be enregistered in the parliament. -Soon after, still under the same influence, he made a will which -was kept a profound secret, and which he sent to be deposited -in the strong-room (<i>greffe</i>) of the parliament, committing the -guardianship of the future king to the duke of Maine, and placing -him, as well as his brother, on the council of regency, with -close restrictions as to the duke of Orleans, who would be naturally -called to the government of the kingdom during the -minority. The will was darkly talked about; the effect -of the elevation of bastards to the rank of princes of the -blood had been terrible. “There was no longer any son -of France; the Spanish branch had renounced; the duke of -Orleans had been carefully placed in such a position as not -to dare say a word or show the least dissatisfaction; his only -son was a child; neither the duke (of Berry), his brothers, nor -the prince of Conti, were of an age, or of standing, in the king’s -eyes, to make the least trouble in the world about it. The bombshell -dropped all at once when nobody could have expected -it, and everybody fell on his stomach, as is done when a shell -drops; everybody was gloomy and almost wild; the king himself -appeared as if exhausted by so great an effort of will and -power.” He had only just signed his will, when he met, at -Madame de Maintenon’s, the ex-queen of England. “I have -made my will, Madame,” said he; “I have purchased repose; -I know the impotence and uselessness of it; we can do all we -please as long as we are here; after we are gone, we can do less -than private persons; we have only to look at what became -of my father’s, and immediately after his death too, and of -those of so many other kings. I am quite aware of that; but, -in spite of all that it was desired; and so, Madame, you see -it has been done; come of it what may, at any rate I shall not -be worried about it any more.” It was the old man yielding -to the entreaties and intrigues of the domestic circle; the judgment -of the king remained steady and true, without illusions -and without prejudices.</p> - -<p>Death was coming, however, after a reign which had been -so long, and had occupied so much room in the world, that it -caused mistakes as to the very age of the king. He was seventy-seven, -he continued to work with his ministers; the order -so long and so firmly established was not disturbed by illness -any more than it had been by the reverses and sorrows of late. -He said to Madame de Maintenon once, “What consoles me -for leaving you, is that it will not be long before we meet -again.” She made no reply. “What will become of you?” -he added: “you have nothing.” “Do not think of me,” said -she: “I am nobody; think only of God.” He said farewell to -her; she still remained a little while in his room, and went out -when he was no longer conscious. She had given away here -and there the few movables that belonged to her, and now -took the road to St. Cyr. On the steps she met Marshal Villeroy: -“Good bye, marshal,” she said curtly and covered up her -face in her coifs. He it was who sent her news of the king to -the last moment. The duke of Orleans, on becoming regent, -went to see her and took her the patent (<i>brevet</i>) for a pension of -sixty thousand livres, “which her disinterestedness had made -necessary for her,” said the preamble. It was paid her up to -the last day of her life. History makes no further mention of -her name; she never left St. Cyr. Thither the czar Peter the -Great, when he visited Paris and France, went to see her; she -was confined to her bed; he sat a little while beside her. -“What is your malady?” he asked her through his interpreter. -“A great age,” answered Madame de Maintenon, smiling. He -looked at her a moment in silence; then, closing the curtains, -he went out abruptly. The memory he would have called up -had vanished. The woman on whom the great king had, for -thirty years, heaped confidence and affection was old, forgotten, -dying; she expired at St. Cyr on the 15th of April, 1719, -at the age of eighty-three.</p> - -<p>She had left the king to die alone. He was in the agonies; the -prayers in extremity were being repeated around him; the ceremonial -recalled him to consciousness. He joined his voice -with the voices of those present, repeating the prayers with -them. Already the court was hurrying to the duke of Orleans; -some of the more confident had repaired to the duke of -Maine’s; the king’s servants were left almost alone around his -bed; the tones of the dying man were distinctly heard above -the great number of priests. He several times repeated: -“<i>Nunc et in hora mortis</i>.” Then he said quite loud: “O my -God, come thou to help me, haste thee to succor me.” Those -were his last words. He expired on Sunday, the 1st of September, -1715, at eight a. m. Next day he would have been -seventy-seven years of age, and he had reigned seventy-two of -them.</p> - -<p>In spite of his faults and his numerous and culpable errors, -Louis XIV. had lived and died like a king. The slow and -grievous agony of olden France was about to begin.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="FRENCH_VIII">VIII.—FRENCH LITERATURE.</h3> - -<p>For volume and merit taken together the product of these -eight centuries of literature excels that of any European nation, -though for individual works of the supremest excellence, they -may perhaps be asked in vain. No French writer is lifted by -the suffrages of other nations—the only criterion when sufficient -time has elapsed—to the level of Homer, of Shakspere, or of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_327" id="Page_327">[327]</a></span> -Dante, who reign alone. Of those of the authors of France who -are indeed of the thirty, but attain not to the first three, Rabelais -and Molière alone unite the general suffrage, and this fact -roughly but surely points to the real excellence of the literature -which these men are chosen to represent. It is great in all -ways, but it is greatest on the lighter side. The house of mirth -is more suited to it than the house of mourning. To the latter, -indeed, the language of the unknown marvel who told Roland’s -death, of him who gave utterance to Camilla’s wrath and -despair, and of the living poet who sings how the mountain -wind makes mad the lover who can not forget, has amply made -good its title of entrance. But for one Frenchman who can -write admirably in this strain, there are a hundred who can tell -the most admirable story, formulate the most pregnant reflection, -point the acutest jest. There is thus no really great epic in -French, few great tragedies, and those imperfect and in a faulty -kind, little prose like Milton’s, or like Jeremy Taylor’s, little -verse (though more than is generally thought) like Shelley’s, -or like Spenser’s. But there are the most delightful short tales, -both in prose and in verse, that the world has ever seen, the -most polished jewelry of reflection that has ever been wrought, -songs of incomparable grace, comedies that must make men -laugh as long as they are laughing animals, and above all, such -a body of narrative fiction, old and new, prose and verse, as no -other nation can show for art and for originality, for grace of -workmanship in him who fashions, and for certainty of delight -to him who reads.—<i>Encyclopædia Britannica.</i></p> - -<p class="center smaller">[To be continued.]</p> - -<div class="footnotes"> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a name="Footnote_1" id="Footnote_1"></a><a href="#FNanchor_1"><span class="label">[A]</span></a> The words in <span class="note">this type</span> call attention to “<span class="note">Readings</span>” to follow.</p> - -</div> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="COMMERCIAL_LAW">COMMERCIAL LAW.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">EDWARD C. REYNOLDS, Esq.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>II.—NOTES AND BILLS.</h3> - -<p>Although unpleasant papers to have outstanding with one’s -name attached to them, at all events when that indicates, by -its position, personal liability, yet a knowledge of their leading -characteristics is so convenient in a time of a necessity which -forces us, or some with whom we may have mercantile engagements, -to have recourse to them, that we think best to insert -proper forms here.</p> - -<div class="max"> - -<p class="center">Note.</p> - -<p class="unindent">$200.</p> - -<p class="right move-up"><span class="smcap">Portland, Me.</span>, October 1, 1883.</p> - -<p>Thirty days after date I promise to pay to John Ray -(“or order” or “or bearer”) two hundred dollars.</p> - -<p class="unindent">Value received.</p> - -<p class="right move-up"><span class="smcap">John J. Roe.</span></p> - -</div> - -<div class="max"> - -<p class="center">Draft, or Bill of Exchange.</p> - -<p class="unindent">$200.</p> - -<p class="right move-up"><span class="smcap">Portland, Me.</span>, October 1, 1883.</p> - -<p>At thirty days’ sight (or thirty days after date), pay -to the order of John Ray two hundred dollars—value -received—and charge same to account of</p> - -<p class="unindent">To <span class="smcap">John Roe</span>, Boston, Mass.</p> - -<p class="right move-up"><span class="smcap">Richard Roe.</span></p> - -</div> - -<p>If John Roe accepts of the conditions of the bill he will write -his name across its face together with the date on which it is -done, prefixing same with the word “accepted.”</p> - -<p>In the outline analysis given below our readers will readily -discover all the essential elements of a contract, which is of -course the foundation principle of commercial paper.</p> - -<p class="center">ANALYSIS.</p> - -<table summary="Analysis of the elements of a contract present in these bills"> - <tr> - <td colspan="4"><span class="smcap">Place</span>—Portland, Maine.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="4"><span class="smcap">Date</span>—October 1, 1883.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="4"><span class="smcap">Time</span>—Thirty days.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="2" rowspan="2"><span class="smcap">Subject matter</span>:</td> - <td>Note—Promise to pay,</td> - <td rowspan="2">$200.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Bill—Order to pay,</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="4"><span class="smcap">Consideration</span>—“Value received.”</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td rowspan="5"><span class="smcap">Parties</span>:</td> - <td rowspan="2"><span class="smcapuc">NOTE.</span></td> - <td colspan="2">John Roe, maker.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="2">John Ray, payee.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td rowspan="3"><span class="smcapuc">BILL.</span></td> - <td colspan="2">Drawer, Richard Roe.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="2">Drawee, John Roe.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td colspan="2">Payee, John Ray.</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p>After acceptance of the bill by John Roe, the drawee, he is -placed in the same position, as regards it, that John J. Roe is -in, as regards the note, that is, each becomes primarily liable -for its payment.</p> - -<p>Now, in actual business, notes and bills similar to those here -given become important factors as a medium of exchange, being -recognized as such by virtue of their negotiability, and -proving acceptable as such when the parties thereto are of unquestioned -financial ability.</p> - -<p>What is the ear-mark of negotiability?</p> - -<p>A note or bill payable to John Ray, “simply this and nothing -more,” is not negotiable, but payable to a certain person, -with no power to transfer the same, at least not to make it negotiable. -To make it a negotiable instrument we should place -after John Ray’s name the words (as found included in parenthesis -in forms given), either “or bearer” or “or order.” This -done, the note or bill would be of transferable quality, or -negotiable, that is, would be payable to John Ray, or to him -who should by chance gain its possession, if the words used be -“or bearer:” if “or order” then payable to John Ray or to -any holder, providing John Ray had so ordered it paid, by indorsement. -Thus it is clearly evident that these evidences of -debt, which is really the significance of commercial paper, -answer the requirements, in a restricted sense, of money, and -serve as the consideration for settlement in a great many of -the transactions involving sale and exchange, incident to business -enterprises. We must utter here a word of caution in -regard to receiving negotiable paper; which is, not to accept -of it after maturity, since notes and bills are presumably paid -at the time when they become due, and one taking them after -that time, must remember he takes them subject to this possibility, -or possible existing equities between or among the -original parties.</p> - -<p>Negotiability, the outgrowth of indorsement, makes it necessary -to give some explanation regarding the character of an -indorser, or what his position and liabilities are.</p> - -<p>An indorser is one who writes his name on the back of a note -or bill, either for the purpose of transfer, or of assuming liability -thereon, and frequently for both.</p> - -<p>We shall mention three kinds of indorsement. Special indorsement, -indorsement in blank, and, as applicable to both, -indorsement without assuming liability, or without recourse. -And first, if John Ray, payee named in bill or note, delivers -possession of the same to John Smith, at the same time writing -on the back of it, “Pay to John Smith or order, John Ray,” he -thereby transfers by special indorsement. After transfer made -in this manner, John Smith, or any one to whom he may give -the power by indorsement, may collect of the original promisor, -<i>i. e.</i>, the maker of note or acceptor of bill, the amount due by -clear evidence of the paper itself. Not only does this indorsement -secure transfer of ownership, but also creates liability, for -John Ray by it, without the addition of a restricting or denying -clause (which we shall refer to later), agrees to personally -attend to the payment, if the parties primarily liable fail to do -so.</p> - -<p>Again, an indorsement in blank is the simple writing of the -name, in this instance, John Ray’s, by him of course, on the -back of the note or bill, which, there being deducible from such -indorsement no special directions, would make it payable to -any one into whose possession it might come. Either of these -indorsements accomplishes a transfer, and at the same time attaches -to John Ray the liability of an indorser. Now, if John Ray -sought to avoid such liability, he would write over his signature, -“Without recourse to me.” This would secure transfer -simply. An indorsement made by one not mentioned in the -note or bill would be for additional security of payee, and -would generally be in blank, placing the indorser in same responsibilities -as assumed by John Ray in the two instances -above mentioned and grouped. So much for the parties, which -we now leave to consider briefly the time element, which is the -hope of the payee, the specter, ever the cause of unpleasant -forebodings to the promisor.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_328" id="Page_328">[328]</a></span></p> - -<p>In computing time it should be remembered that the words -of the note or bill are to be strictly followed; as, when it reads -a certain number of months, then the time is to be computed -in months; for example, omitting days of grace, a note bearing -date July 1st, on two months’ time, will be due September 1st. -To say that two months are equivalent to sixty days, and then -add sixty days to July 1st, we shall have our note due August -30th, which would be erroneous. The same would be true of -the reverse of the proposition stated; that is, if time be stated -days, it would as certainly lead to error, to compute by months.</p> - -<p>When does the time commence to run? If a note, from its -date; if a bill, from its date, if it read payable a certain length -of time “from date;” but if it reads, as for instance, “at thirty -days’ sight,” then it commences on the date of its acceptance -by the drawee.</p> - -<p>Days of grace, the use of which has sprung from custom into -full fledged law in the course of time, must not be forgotten.</p> - -<p>Notes and bills, unless in the body thereof it is expressly -stated to the contrary, have, added to the time for which they -are written, three days, known as days of grace; so that a note -given for one month, and dated July 1st, would not fall due -August 1st, but August 4th.</p> - -<p>Originally these days were intended to inure to the benefit -of the maker of the note, but such is not the practice or law -now; and that period of three days constitutes a part of the -time for which all interests and discounts are computed, the -same as the time expressly mentioned. This is one of the -characteristics of bills and notes, which commercial students -and business apprentices are more apt to carelessly forget than -any other in the category.</p> - -<p>We have thus far omitted mention of bank checks, a very important -business medium. The element of time thrown aside, -and the most that we have said regarding notes and bills, may be -applied to checks, which in reality are bills or drafts payable -at sight without grace.</p> - -<p>In case of non-acceptance of a bill when presented, or non-payment -of the same, or of note, when due, that the drawer in -the first instance and indorsers, if any, in the latter may be -holden to its payment, resort is ordinarily had to “protest,” -which signifies that acceptance or payment having been legally -demanded of parties primarily liable, and refused, notice -is given the other parties to the paper, of such refusal, by a -notary public, who attaches a certificate to the bill or note, -stating fact of such demand and refusal.</p> - -<p>This may be avoided in the case of indorsers by their -“waiving demand and notice” at the time of indorsement.</p> - -<p>In writing commercial paper remember:</p> - -<p>That the three days of grace allowed are not included in the -time written;</p> - -<p>That, unless otherwise specified, tender of payment must be -made at payee’s place of business;</p> - -<p>That interest is not collectible, unless specified, until after -maturity;</p> - -<p>That the amount written and in figures should be the same;</p> - -<p>That commercial paper without a date falls due never.</p> - -<h4>Interest.</h4> - -<p>A common and very acceptable definition of interest is, “a -compensation paid for the use of money.” Like other transactions -this may be subject to contract agreement, to an extent -however, varying in the different states. In most of the states -the ability of parties to contract in the matter of interest rates, -has been placed under some restraint; that is, most of the -states have adopted a “legal rate,” declaring thereby what -amount of money shall be paid for the use of money. The -reason why the states have assumed to dictate to parties the -conditions of their interest contracts is to relieve the borrowers -of the hardship of excessive rates, which, sometimes by reason -of pecuniary embarrassments they would be, and are, notwithstanding -inhibitions on statute books, forced to pay; and -further to have a recognized standard rate for contracts where -there is no agreement, which last is a very salutary provision.</p> - -<p>Upon what is interest payable? It is payable on loans, -secured or unsecured, as per individual contracts, secured as -loans on mortgage security; unsecured, represented partly by -notes. Again, running accounts between merchants are adjusted -on the basis of an interest account, he paying interest -against whom the balance is found; simple indebtedness, past -due, creates a legitimate interest claim; sales of merchandise, -from time of sale, if no credits are given, if there are credits -then from time of their expiration; also debts on which court -judgment has been secured.</p> - -<p>Time notes, as has been already observed, do not begin to -draw interest until maturity, unless it be especially mentioned; -demand notes not until after demand.</p> - -<p>Interest when exacted in excess of legal rates becomes usury, -which, as already hinted, is, in the states generally, a statutory -offence.</p> - -<p>We indicate here some of the statute provisions in relation -to this matter, viz: “Permissible by agreement subjects the -lender to a penalty of from three to six times the amount of -usury taken; subject simply to have excess recovered; to lose -the whole interest; an avoidance of whole contract; forfeiture -of the whole debt,” etc.</p> - -<p>These provisions are of little avail really, for they are continually -in conflict with the law of supply and demand; and the -ingenuity of man settles this conflict in individual cases by -cunningly conceived and evasive conditions.</p> - -<p>Where partial payments have been made, interest may be -computed in the following manner, which has received the -sanction of recognized authority: “Compute interest due on -principal sum to the time when a payment, either alone or in -conjunction with preceding payments, with interest cast on -them, shall equal or exceed interest due on the principal. Deduct -this sum, and upon the balance cast interest as before, -until a payment or payments equal the interest due; then deduct -again, and so on.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="SUNDAY_READINGS">SUNDAY READINGS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">SELECTED BY THE REV. J. H. VINCENT, D.D.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MAR2">FROM GOULBURN’S “THOUGHTS ON PERSONAL RELIGION.”<br /> -[<i>March 2.</i>]</h3> - -<p>There is no interruption in the world, however futile and apparently -perverse, which we may not address ourselves to meet -<i>with a spirit of patience and condescension borrowed from our -Master</i>; and to have made a step in advance in conforming to -the mind of Christ will be quite as great a gain (probably a far -greater) than if we had been engaged in our pursuit. For, -after all, we may be <i>too</i> intent upon our business, or rather intent -in a wrong way. The radical fault of our nature, be it -remembered, is self-will; and we little suspect how largely -self-will and self-pleasing may be at the bottom of plans and -pursuits, which still have God’s glory and the furtherance of his -service for their professed end.</p> - -<p>Reader, the path which we have indicated is the path not of -sanctity only, but of peace also. We shall never serve God -with a quiet mind, unless we more or less tread in this path. -It is a miserable thing to be the sport and prey of interruptions; -it wastes the energies of the human spirit, and excites fretfulness, -and so leads us into temptation, as it is written, “Fret -not thyself, else thou shalt be moved to do evil.” But suppose -the mind to be well grounded in the truth that God’s foresight -and fore-arrangement embrace all which seems to us an interruption—that -in this interruption lies awaiting us a good work -in which it is part of his eternal counsel that we should walk, -or a good frame of mind which he wishes us to cultivate; then -we are forearmed against surprises and contradictions; we -have formed an alchemy which converts each unforeseen and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_329" id="Page_329">[329]</a></span> -untoward occurrence into gold; and the balm of peace distills -upon our heart, even though we be disappointed of the end -which we had proposed to ourselves. For which is better, -safer, sweeter—to walk in the works which God hath before -ordained, or to walk in the way of our own hearts and in the -sight of our eyes?</p> - -<p>Ah, reader! let us seek to grasp the true notion of Providence, -for in it there is peace and deep repose of soul. Life -has often been compared to a drama. Now, in a good drama -there is one plot, variously evolved by incidents of different -kinds, which until the last act present entanglement and confusion. -Vice has its temporary triumphs, virtue its temporary -depressions. What of that? You know it will come right in -the end. You know there is an organizing mind which unfolds -the story, and that the poet will certainly bring the whole -to a climax by the ultimate indication of righteousness and the -doing of poetical justice upon malefactors. To this end every -shifting of the scene, every movement of the actors, every by-plot -and underplot is made to contribute. Wheel within -wheel is working together toward this result. Well, life is -God’s great drama. It was thought out and composed in the -Eternal Mind before the mountains were brought forth, or even -the earth and the world were made. In time God made a theater -for it, called the earth; and now the great drama is being -acted thereon. It is on a gigantic scale—this drama. The -scenes are shifting every hour. One set of characters drops off -the stage, and new ones come on to play much the same part -as the first, only in new dresses. There seem to be entanglements, -perplexities, interruptions, confusions, contradictions -without end; but you may be sure there is one ruling thought, -one master design, to which all these are subordinate. Every -incident, every character, however apparently adverse, contributes -to work out that ruling thought. Think you that the -Divine Dramatist will leave anything out of the scope of his -plot? Nay, the circumference of that plot embraces within its -vast sweep every incident which time ever brought to birth.</p> - -<p>Thou knowest that the mind which organized this drama is -Wisdom. Thou knowest more; thou knowest that it is Love. -Then of its ending grandly, wisely, nobly, lovingly, infinitely -well for them who love God, there can be no doubt. But remember -you are an actor in it; not a puppet worked by wires, -but an actor. It is yours to study the plot as it unfolds itself, -to throw yourself into it intelligently, warmly, zealously. Be -sure to learn your part well, and to recite it manfully. Be not -clamorous for another or more dignified character than that -which is allotted you—be it your sole aim to conspire with the -Author, and to subserve his grand and wise conception.</p> - -<p>Thus shall you cease from your own wisdom. Thus shall -you find peace in submitting yourself to the wisdom which is -of God, and thus, finally, shall he pronounce you a good and -faithful servant, and summon you to enter into the joy of your -Lord.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MAR9">[<i>March 9.</i>]</h3> - -<p>Now here comes out another point of holy policy in the combat -with temptations. It is wise, especially when they are at their -height, never to look them full in the face. To consider their -suggestions, to debate with them, to fight it out with them inch -by inch in a listed field, is, generally speaking, a sure way to -fail. Turn the mind to Christ at the first assault, and keep it -fixed there with pertinacity, until this tyranny be overpast. -Consider him, if thou wilt, after the picture here presented to -us. Think of him as one who walked amidst temptations without -ever being submerged by them, as of one who by his grace -can enable his followers to do the same. Think of him as -calm, serene, firm, majestic, amidst the most furious agitations -and turbulences of nature, and as one who can endue thy -heart with a similar steadfastness. Think of him as interceding -for his Church on the Mount of Glory, as watching them while -they toil in rowing against the adverse influences which beset -them round about upon the sea of life, as descending on the -wings of love to their relief. Think of him as standing close -by thee in thy immediate neighborhood, with a hand outstretched -for thy support as soon as ever thou lookest toward -him. Remember that <i>it is not you who are to conquer, but he who -is to conquer in you</i>; and accordingly, “even as the eyes of -servants wait upon the hand of their masters, and as the eyes -of the maiden upon the hand of her mistress, even so let your -eyes wait upon him, until he have mercy upon you.” No man -ever fell in this attitude of expectant faith; he falls because he -allows himself to look at the temptation, to be fascinated by its -attractiveness, or terrified by its strength. One of the greatest -sermons in our language is on the expulsive power of a new -affection, and the principle laid down in that sermon admits of -application to the circumstances of which we are speaking. -There can be, of course, no temptation without a certain correspondence -of the inner man with the immediate occasion of the -trial. Now, do you desire to weaken this correspondence, to cut it -off and make it cease? Fill the mind and heart with another -affection, and let it be the affection for Christ crucified. Thus -will the energies of the soul, which will not suffice for two strong -actions at the same time, be drawn off into another quarter; -and beside, the great enemy, seeing that his assaults only provoke -you to a continuous exercise of faith, will soon lay down -his arms, and you shall know experimentally the truth of those -words, “Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye -shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked one.” -There can be no doubt that this counsel of looking only upon -Christ in the hour of temptation will be most needed (if our conscience -and mind be spared us to the end), in the critical hour -when flesh and heart are failing, and when Satan for the last -time is permitted to assault our faith. We can well imagine -that in that hour doubts will be busily instilled of Christ’s love -and power, suggestions of our own unfaithfulness to him in -times past and questions as to whether he will now receive us. -The soul will then possibly be scared by terrors, as the disciples -in the boat were scared with the thoughts of a phantom, -and will tremble in apprehension of being thrust out from the -frail bark of the body into the darkness, uncertainty, insecurity -of the new and untried element. If such should be the -experience of any one who reads these pages, let him take with -him this one counsel of safety, to look only to Christ, and to -perish, if he perishes, at his feet; let us refuse to look in any -other quarter, let us steadily turn away our eyes from the -doubts, the painful recollection, the alarming anticipations -which the enemy is instilling. We are not proposing to be -saved on the ground of any righteousness in ourselves, or in -any other way than by free grace, as undone sinners; then let -these words be the motto of the tempest-tossed soul: “My soul -hangeth upon thee; thy right hand hath upholden me;” ay, -and let it be the motto <i>now</i>, in hours when lesser trials assault -us. Let us make proof even now of the invincibility of the -shield of faith, that we may bring it forth in that hour with -greater confidence in its power to shield us. And the hand of -an infinite love shall uphold us in the last, as it has done in -previous ordeals, and the prayer shall be answered, which we -have offered so often over the grave of departed friends:</p> - -<p>“Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts; shut not -thy merciful ears to our prayer; but spare us, Lord most holy, -O God most mighty, O holy and merciful Savior, thou most -worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not, at our last hour, for any -pains of death to fall from thee.” “My flesh and my heart -faileth; but God is the strength of my heart and my portion -forever.” “O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?”</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MAR16">[<i>March 16.</i>]</h3> - -<p>Never lower your principles to the world’s standard. Never -let sin, however popular it may be, have any sanction or countenance -from you, even by a smile. The manly confession of -Christ, when his cause is unpopular, is made by himself the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_330" id="Page_330">[330]</a></span> -condition of his confessing us before men. If people find out -that we are earnestly religious, as they soon will, if the light is -shining, let us make them heartily welcome to the intelligence, -and allow them to talk and criticise as much as they please. -And then, again, in order that the lights may shine without obstruction, -in order that it may easily transpire what we are, we -must be simple, and study simplicity. This is by no means so -easy as it at first sight appears; for in this highly artificial and -pretentious age all society is overlaid with numerous affectations. -Detest affectation, as the contrary of truth, and as hypocrisy -on a small scale; and allow yourself freely to be seen -by those around you in your true colors. There is an affectation -of indifference to all things, and of a lack of general sensibility, -which is becoming very prevalent in this age, and which -is the sworn foe to all simplicity of character. The persons -who labor under this moral disorder pretend to have lost their -freshness of interest in every thing; for them, as they would -have it believed, there is no surprise and no enthusiasm. Without -assuming that they are really the unimpressionable creatures -which they would make themselves out to be, we may -warn them that the wilful dissembling of a generous emotion is -the way to suppress it. As Christians, we must eschew untruth -in every form; we must labor to seem just what we are, neither -better nor worse. To be true to God and to the thought of his -presence all day long, and to let self occupy as little as possible -of our thoughts; to care much for his approval, and comparatively -little for the impression we are making on others; -to feed the inward light with oil, and then freely to allow it to -shine; this is the great secret of edification. May he indoctrinate -us into it, and dispose and enable us to illustrate it in our -practice.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MAR23">[<i>March 23.</i>]</h3> - -<p>See now, tempted soul, whether this consideration, applied to -your own case, may not somewhat lighten thy burden. You -are beset by distractions in prayer and meditation. Well, distractions -are no sin; nay, if struggled against patiently and -cheerfully, they shall be a jewel in thy crown. Did you go -through with the religious exercise as well as you could, not -willingly harboring the distraction or consenting to it? In this -case the prayer was quite as acceptable as if it had been accompanied -with those high-flown feelings of fervor and sensible delight -which God sometimes gives and sometimes, for our better -discipline and humiliation, withholds. Nay, may we not say, -that it was much more acceptable? Do not the Scriptures give -us reason to think that prayer, persevering amidst difficulties and -humiliations, prayer clinging close to Christ, despite his rebuffs, -<i>is</i> more acceptable than the prayer which has its way -smooth before it, and whose wings are filled by the favoring -gale? What else are we to learn from the acceptance of Bartimæus’s -petition, who cried so much the more when the multitude -rebuked him that he should hold his peace? What else -from the commendation and recompense of the Syro-Phœnician’s -faith? Wouldst thou know the avenue to the Savior’s -heart, when thou art driven from his footstool by manifold discouragements, -by deadness, numbness, insensibility—and he -himself seems to cover himself with a cloud, so that thy prayer -may not pass through? Confess thyself a dog, and plead for -such crumbs as are the dog’s allowed and recognized portion. -Call to mind the many times when thou hast turned a deaf ear -to Christ’s expostulations with thee through thy conscience. -Reflect that thou hast deserved nothing but repulses, and to -have thy drafts upon him dishonored; and yet cling to his sacred -feet, while thou sinkest low before him, resolving not to -let him go except he bless thee; and this act of humility and -perseverance shall make thy lame and halting prayer far more -acceptable to the Divine Majesty than if it sailed to heaven -with all the fluency of conscious inspiration, like Balaam’s -prophecy of old, which was prefaced, unhappy soul, by the assertion -of his gifts.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MAR30">[<i>March 30.</i>]</h3> - -<p>The remedy, and under God’s grace the only remedy, -whether in solitude or in company, is to “watch”—to “guard,” -as far as in us lies, “the first springs of thought and will.” -Let us pray and strive for the habit of challenging our sentiments, -and making them give up their passport; eyeing them -wistfully when they apply for admittance, and seeking to unmask -those which have a questionable appearance.…</p> - -<p>It will be found that all the more grievous falls of the tempted -soul come from this—that the keeping of the heart has been -neglected, that the evil has not been nipped in the bud. We -have allowed matters to advance to a question of conduct—“shall -I say this, or not say it?” “Do this, or not do it?” -Whereas the stand should be made higher up and the ground -disputed in the inner man. As if the mere restraint upon outward -conduct, without the homage of the heart to God’s law, -could avail us aught, or be anything else than an offensive -hypocrisy in the eyes of the Heart-searcher! As if Balaam’s -refraining from the malediction of the lips, while his heart was -going after his covetousness, could be acceptable to the Almighty! -Balaam, being an inspired and divinely-commissioned -man, <i>dared</i> not disobey; for he knew too well what -would be the result of such an abuse of his supernatural gifts. -But we, if, like Balaam, we have allowed to evil a free range -over our hearts, <i>are sure to disobey when it comes to a question -of conduct</i>, not being restrained by the fear of miraculous punishment, -which alone held him back. There is therefore no -safety for us except in taking our stand at the avenues of the -will, and rejecting at once every questionable impulse. And -this, it is obvious, can not be done without watchfulness and -self-recollection—without a continual bearing in mind where, -and what we are, and that we have a treasure in our keeping, -of which our foes seek to rob us. Endeavor to make your -heart a little sanctuary, in which you may continually realize -the presence of God, and from which unhallowed thoughts, -and even vain thoughts must carefully be excluded.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="READINGS_IN_ART">READINGS IN ART.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE.<a name="FNanchor_2" id="FNanchor_2"></a><a href="#Footnote_2" class="fnanchor">[B]</a></h3> - -<p>We do not know just when this term Gothic was first applied -to the kind of architecture it is used to designate. It was probably -intended to indicate something rude or barbaric in its -features, but not that the Goths themselves invented or practiced -it. That uncultured, warlike race knew little or nothing -of architecture; but when, in the twelfth century, there arose -in the north countries of Europe a new style of the art, those -in the east and south, meaning to charge it with want of refinement, -called it Gothic. There is not now the slightest reproach -in the term, but rather the contrary. It won high, and for a time -almost universal appreciation among all lovers of art. If, as -compared with what went before, it is in a sense rude and wild, -these very qualities command respect and admiration. It became -the favorite architecture of the fourteenth century, reaching -its highest state of development about the first of the -fifteenth.</p> - -<p>We can but imperfectly note the changes that took place in -this style during its prevalence in England and other countries, -for it had nearly the same phases in many lands, though not -quite simultaneously. Changes were constantly made, both in -language and architecture, that were not radical or destructive. -As the change from the rude Anglo-Saxon forms of speech to -the polished periods of Addison did not destroy the language, -neither did the progress and improvement of this style of architecture -change its identity.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_331" id="Page_331">[331]</a></span></p> - -<p>Its characteristic features were maintained throughout. Some -or all of these, “boldness, naturalness, grotesqueness and -redundancy,” are evident in every stage, quite enough to vindicate -its claim to be Gothic. Many years before the Roman -emperors had introduced into Europe something like a universal -architecture. The buildings of every Roman colony bore a -strong resemblance to those of every other colony and of the -metropolis. They were, in general, heavy in appearance, -simple in structure, and had all their arches semi-circular.</p> - -<p>Just what led to a change so marked and general it is perhaps -impossible to tell. It was an age of much religious zeal; -not always according to knowledge. In England, France, -Germany, Lombardy, and South Italy many costly churches -were demanded. A keen rivalry existed among the builders -of these churches; each must be larger and finer than previous -examples; and the details grew more elaborate. Architects -of ability applied themselves diligently. Difficulties of -construction that had seemed insuperable were overcome. The -pointed arch was adopted, not only as more beautiful, but -because it could be successfully used in important situations -where the other was found impracticable. Whatever was lacking -in religious society of the age, grand and liberal ideas were -entertained as to the size and cost of churches; and architects -had ample encouragement to do their best. And they did, -both in designing new, and remodeling old buildings.</p> - -<p>Mr. Smith says: “At the beginning of the twelfth century -many local peculiarities—some due to accident, some to the -quality of the building materials, and some to other causes, -began to make their appearance in the buildings in various -parts of Europe; and through the whole Gothic period they -were met with; still the points of similarity were greater and -more numerous than the differences. So, when we have gone -through the course which the style ran in one country where it -prevailed, we have a general outline of the whole, and may omit -to speak particularly of them all without serious loss. On some -grounds France would be the most suitable to select for the -purpose, as the new order appeared earlier and had a more -brilliant course in that country than in any other. But the balance -of advantage lies in selection of Great Britain. The various -phases the art has passed through in that country are well -marked; and even the American student, who can not visit -the country, may acquire some helpful information through -engravings and photographs, that are happily quite common.”</p> - -<p>By far the most important specimens of Gothic architecture -are the cathedrals and large churches. They are more complete -as works of art than any other structures, and in all -respects fit examples of pointed architecture.</p> - -<p>The ground plan of the Peterborough Cathedral is especially -simple; give a competent builder the order he is to follow, and -he will need no picture, the plan tells him the whole.</p> - -<p>Cathedrals are all similarly located as to the points of compass, -and the principal entrance is in the west end. The one -mentioned is about five times as long as it is wide. The wall is -relieved by a large transept, the east wall of which begins -about one third the distance from the east end. This gives the -building the form of a cross. The part from the west end to -the crossing of the transept is called the nave. The ends of -the transept extend about one-third of the width of the building. -The nave is flanked by avenues on each side, narrower -and lower than itself, called aisles. They are separated from -it by a row of columns or piers, connected by arches. Thus -the nave has an arcade on each side, and each aisle has an -arcade on one side, and the outer wall pierced by windows on -the other. The strong arches of the arcade carry the walls -that rise above the roofs of the aisles. These walls are usually -divided internally into two stories. The lower story consists -of a series of smaller arches, forming a second arcade, called -the triforium, that opens into the dark space above the ceiling -of the aisles, and is hence called the blind story.</p> - -<p>The upper story has a range of windows, giving light -to the nave, and is called the clere-story. Thus a spectator -standing in the nave and looking toward either side, will see -before him the main arcade and side windows, above the -arcade the triforium, and above this the clere-story, beautifully -illuminated and crowned with the nave, vault or roof. The -great size and height give sublimity to the sight. The east arm -of a cathedral is that to which most importance is attached, -and has greater richness and more elaborate finish.</p> - -<p>When the termination is semi-circular or polygonal it is -called an apse or apsidal east end. Attached to some of the -side walls it is usual to have a series of chapels, partially shut -off from the main building, yet of easy access.</p> - -<p>Tombs and enclosures connected with them, called chantry -chapels, are met in various positions, especially in the eastern -arm. Below the raised floor of the choir there is a subterranean -vaulted structure called the crypt.</p> - -<p>Passing to the exterior, the principal doorway is in the west -front, deeply recessed, and elaborate in design. There are also -doors in both ends of the transept, and one or more side -entrances. In a complete cathedral the grand architectural -effect is principally due to the towers with which it is adorned, -the most massive standing at the crossing of the transept.</p> - -<p>To cathedrals and abbey-churches a group of monastic -buildings was attached; sometimes very expensive and in the -best style of the art. The most important of these is the Chapter -House, which is frequently lofty and highly ornamented. -The extent and arrangement of the monastic buildings adjoining -the cloister vary with the needs of the different order of -monks. The monk’s dormitory was on the east side of the -great cloister, the refectory and kitchen on the south, and on -the west the great cellar, and a hospitum for the entertainment -of guests.</p> - -<p>The house for the abbot, the infirmary, the school building -for novices, with its chapel, and more remotely the granaries, -mills, bake-houses, offices, garden, cemetery—taken all -together, a monastery shows an extensive group of buildings -well arranged for the purposes intended.</p> - -<p>Some military and domestic buildings are also of great interest. -In those centuries dwellings of much consequence were -all more or less fortified. Some were built with a lofty square -tower, called a “keep,” and capable of standing an assault or -a siege. The number and character of the buildings in the -enclosure around the keep of course depended on the ability -of the proprietor. The outer buildings of the Tower of London, -though much modernized, give a good idea of what a -first-class castle grew, by successive additions, to be. In those -erected near the close of the thirteenth century, the square -tower was abandoned, and better provision made for the comfort -and convenience of the occupants.</p> - -<p>Warwick Castle might be cited as a good example of an -English castelated mansion, of the time of Richard II. But -still more interesting is Haddon Hall, the residence of the -Duke of Rutland, in Derbyshire. It consists of two internal -quadrangles separated by the great hall, with its dais, its minstrel’s -gallery, its vast open fire-place, and its traceried windows. -Probably nowhere in England can the growth of domestic -architecture be better studied, whether we look to the -alterations which took place in arrangement, or to changes in -the treatment of windows, battlements, doorways, and other -features, than at Haddon Hall.</p> - -<p>English Gothic architecture has generally been divided into -three periods: The Early, the Decorated, and the Perpendicular. -The following condensed list of the peculiarities of -each period will be found useful for reference. Early English: -General proportions more slender, and height of walls and -columns greater; arches pointed, generally lancet, often richly -moulded; triforium and arcades often with trifoiled heads. -Piers were more slender, composed of a central shaft surrounded -by several smaller ones almost or quite detached; -capitals concave in outline, moulded or carved with conventional<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_332" id="Page_332">[332]</a></span> -foliage, delicately executed. The windows were at first -long, narrow, and deeply splayed internally, the glass being -within a few inches of the outer face of the wall; later in style -more acute, divided by mullions, enriched with cuspated circles -in the head, and often with three or more lights—the center -lights being the highest. Doorways were deeply recessed, -enriched with slender shafts and elaborate mouldings. -Buttresses were about equal in projection to their width, with -but one set off, or without any. The mouldings were bold and -deeply undercut.</p> - -<p>In the Decorative style the proportions were less lofty, the -arches mostly enclosing an equilateral triangle; mouldings -bold, finely proportioned, and often ornamented with ball, -flower, foliage of ivy, oak, and vine leaves, the execution being -natural and beautiful.</p> - -<p>The Perpendicular or Tudor style had walls profusely decorated -with paintings, parapets embattled, and paneled; open -timber roofs of moderate pitch, but of elaborate construction, -having hammer beams, the moulded timbers often richly ornamented -with pierced tracery, and carved figures of angels.</p> - -<p>Ornamental materials of all kinds, such as mosaic, enamel, -metal-work, and inlays were freely employed; but the crowning -invention of Gothic artists, which contributed largely to the -architectural effect of their finest buildings, was <i>stained glass</i>. -So much of the old glass has perished, and so much of the -new is not even passable, that this praise may seem extravagant -to those who have never seen any of the best specimens -that still exist. In the choir at Canterbury there is a remnant -of the best glass in England, and some good fragments remain -at Westminster, but to judge of glass at its best, the student -must visit La Sainte Chapelle, of Paris, or the cathedrals at -Chartres, Bourges or Rheims, when effects in colors are gorgeous -in their richness, brilliancy and harmony. Fresco painting -may claim a sort of brightness, and mosaics, when executed -in polished materials, have some brilliancy, but in stained glass -the light which comes streaming through the window itself -gives evidence, while the quality of the glass determines the -colors, and we thus obtain a glowing luster which can only be -compared to the beauty of the richest gems.</p> - -<p>Color was freely introduced both by the employment of colored -materials and by painting the interior with colored pigments. -Painted decorations were constantly made use of with -the happiest effect.</p> - -<p>Sculpture is the noblest ornament, and the Gothic architects, -of a later day, seem to have been alive to its use, as in all their -best works statues abounded. If sometimes uncouth, they -always contributed to the effect intended. Whether rising to -grace and grandeur or sinking to grotesque ugliness, they had -a picturesque power, and added life to the whole. Monsters -gaped and grinned from waterspouts; little figures of strange -animals twisted in and out of the foliage at angles and corbels; -stately effigies occupied dignified niches, and in the head of a -doorway there was often carved a whole host of figures representing -heaven, earth, and hell, with a rude force and eloquence -that, to the present day, has not lost its power.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>RENAISSANCE ARCHITECTURE.</h3> - -<p>Toward the close of the fifteenth century men’s minds and -tastes were ripening for a change. The beautiful Gothic, in its -most improved characteristics, did not satisfy. The change -first took place in Italy, and was closely connected with the -revival of letters. There all the characteristics of the middle -ages were rapidly thrown off. The old Roman blood in the -Italians asserted itself, and almost at a bound literature and -the arts put on the old forms they had displayed fifteen hundred -years before. In the schools there was a rage for classic Greek -and Latin; and among architects old Roman or Græco-Roman -forms were applied to buildings with much freedom and spirit.</p> - -<p>The revival of classic taste in art was appropriately called -the Renaissance.</p> - -<p>In other countries the change came slowly, and people were -not prepared to welcome it unreservedly. In France and England -there was a transition period, during which most buildings -were designed in a mixed style. This in England lasted -almost through the century. It was indeed a picturesque and -telling style, in its earlier stages called Tudor, and later Elizabethan. -In its mixture of classic and Gothic forms there are -often incongruities, and even monstrosities; but it allowed -unrestrained play for the fancy. Some of the best mansions -of the time, such as Hatfield, Hardwick, and Audley End are -unsurpassed in their pleasing picturesqueness. The wide oak -staircase, with its carved balusters, ornamented newel-post, and -heavy hand-rails, the old wainscoted parlor, with its magnificent -chimney piece reaching to the ceiling, are all essentially -English features, and full of vigor and life, as the work of -every transition period is likely to prove. The period in -France produced exquisite works, more refined and elegantly -treated than those in England, but not so vigorous. No modern -buildings are so finely ornamented and yet not spoiled.</p> - -<p>In Italy Renaissance churches, magnificent secular buildings, -and palaces of wealthy families abound, as in Naples, -Rome, Florence, Genoa, Venice, and indeed in every great -city.</p> - -<p>The plan of Renaissance buildings was uniform and symmetrical; -not widely different from those in Italy before the -revival of classic art; but it will be remembered that they were -by no means so picturesque or irregular, at any time, as were -the plans of French and English churches.</p> - -<p>The mediæval use of small materials for external walls, -involving many joints, has disappeared, and they are universally -faced with stone or plaster, and consequently smooth. -The principal feature to note is the great use made of that -elaborate sort of masonry, in which the joints of the stones are -carefully channeled or otherwise marked, and which is known -by the singularly inappropriate name of rustic work. The basements -of most Italian and French palaces are thus built, and -in many cases, as the Pitti Palace, Florence, the rustic work -covers the whole façade.</p> - -<p>Towers are less frequently employed. In churches they -sometimes occur; none more picturesque than those designed -by Sir Christopher Wren for many of his parish churches. But -in this style the dome takes the place of the tower, both in -churches and secular buildings.</p> - -<p>The dome is the glory of Renaissance architecture, as it had -been of the old Roman. It is the one feature by which Renaissance -architects had a clear and defined advantage over -those of the preceding century, who had, strange to say, almost -abandoned the dome. The mouldings and all other ornaments -of this order are much the same as those of the Roman. The -sculptures and mural decorations were all originally drawn -from classic sources. But these attained very great excellence—the -decorative painting of Raphael and his scholars at Rome, -Genoa, and elsewhere, probably far exceeding anything which -the old Roman decorative artists ever executed.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>ROME.</h3> - -<p>In the capital of the country is St. Peter’s, the most magnificent -building of fully developed Renaissance. Beamanti, a -Florentine, was the architect, to whom the task of designing a -cathedral to surpass any thing existing in Europe, was committed -by Pope Julius II. The project had been entertained, -and architects worked at it fifty years before; but nothing satisfactory -was done. A new design was now made, and the first -stone laid by the pope in 1506. Beamanti died in seven years, -and six architects, in succession, of whom Raphael was one, -proceeded with the work, without advancing it rapidly, for -nearly half a century, during which the design was again and -again modified.</p> - -<p>In 1646 Michael Angelo was appointed architect, and the last -eighteen years of his life were spent in carrying on the great -work. He completed the magnificent dome in all its essential -parts, and left the church in plan a Greek cross, <i>i. e.</i>, one in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_333" id="Page_333">[333]</a></span> -which all the four arms are equal, and the dome at the crossing. -The boast is attributed to him that he would “Take the dome -of the Pantheon and hang it in the air.” And this he virtually -accomplished in the dome of St. Peter’s; a work of the greatest -beauty of design and boldness of construction. Unfortunately -for the symmetry of the structure, the nave was subsequently -lengthened, the existing portico built, and Bernini added the -vast fore-court, lined by colonnades, which now forms the approach, -and sadly obstructs the view. The exterior, seen from -the front, is disappointing. The façade is so lofty, and advances -so far in front as to quite hide the lower part of the -dome.</p> - -<p>To have an idea of the building, as Michael Angelo designed -it, it is necessary to go round to the back; and there, with the -height and contour of the dome fully seen, all its lines of living -force carrying the eye with them up to the elegant stone lantern -that crowns the summit, some conception of the hugeness -and symmetry of this mountain of art seems to dawn on the -mind. But, from the best point of view, it is with the utmost -difficulty one can apply any scale of measurement to what, by -its vastness and perfection, is bewildering. The interior is -most impressive. The arrangements are simple. Passing the -vast vestibule, there is the nave of four bays, with two side -aisles, and an immense central space, over which hangs the -great dome. There are transepts and a choir, each with one -bay, and an apse; and there are two side chapels.</p> - -<p>Since this largest church in the world is divided into so few -parts, all of these must be of colossal dimensions. The piers -are wonderful masses of masonry, while the spaces spanned by -the lofty arches and vaults are prodigious. There is no sense -of mystery felt about the interior. The eye at once grasps it as -a whole, but hours must be spent before an adequate idea of -its gigantic size is at all possible. The beauty of coloring adds -wonderfully to the effect. The interior of the dome especially, -and the drum on which it rests, are decorated in color throughout, -in excellent taste. The designs are simple, the light to -show them is ample; and though so rich, there is no impression -of excessive decoration. The connection between the dome -and the rest of the building seems admirable; and the spectator -standing under its soaring vault has an impression of vastness -made by no other work of art.</p> - -<p>In England the new order was introduced with a longer -transition period. For a generation or more the style was -mixed. In many instances the main lines are Gothic, while the -details are partly Gothic and partly modified Renaissance. This -is true of such buildings as Knowle, Penshurst, Hardwick, -Hatfield, and many others.</p> - -<p>England has churches that take rank among the best in Europe, -especially St. Paul’s, London, which has a world-wide -celebrity as second only to St. Peter’s. It falls short of its great -rival in size and internal effect; being almost wholly devoid of -the artistic decoration, in which St. Peter’s is so rich. But the -exterior is far finer, and the building is consistent with itself -throughout. The plan of St. Paul’s is a Latin cross, with well -marked transepts, a large portico, and two towers at the west -entrance. An apse of small size forms the end of the eastern -arm, and of each of the transepts; a great dome covers the -crossing. The cathedral has a crypt raising the main floor -considerably, and its side walls are carried high above the aisle -roofs, so as to hide the clere-story windows from sight. A great -dome, planted on eight piers, covers the crossing. The skill -with which the dome is made the central feature of a pyramidal -composition, whatever be the point of view; the great beauty -of the circular colonnade immediately below the dome; the -elegant outline of the western towers, and the unusual but successful -distribution of the great porticos, are among the most -noteworthy elements which give a charm to this very successful -exterior. But no verbal description can adequately present -its excellence; nor will the reader be fully satisfied with the -meager account here given.</p> - -<div class="footnotes"> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a name="Footnote_2" id="Footnote_2"></a><a href="#FNanchor_2"><span class="label">[B]</span></a> In the present article on Gothic architecture the outline of the excellent text-book -by T. Roger Smith has been followed, but the extracts have been abridged to the -utmost limit that is consistent with clearness in the presentation.</p> - -</div> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="SELECTIONS_FROM_AMERICAN">SELECTIONS FROM AMERICAN LITERATURE.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="MOTLEY">JOHN LOTHROP MOTLEY.</h3> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Enthusiastic devotion to liberty is one of the greatest charms of Mr. -Motley’s writings.”—<i>Methodist Quarterly Review.</i></p> - -<p>“Few writers possess a more picturesque and dramatic style, or, by -combined freshness and brilliancy, are more successful in sustaining the -interest of the reader.”—<i>H. M. Baird, Ph.D.</i></p> - -<p>It is perhaps noteworthy that our four leading American historians—Bancroft, -Hildreth, Motley and Prescott—widely dissimilar in some of -their characteristics, were all born in Massachusetts, and graduated at -Harvard. A writer can do his best on a theme suited to his taste and -genius; and Motley wisely chose the Netherlands as presenting the -spectacle of a noble people engaged in a heroic work.</p> - -</div> - -<h4>Extract from “Rise of the Dutch Republic.”</h4> - -<p>After giving a vivid description of the three great rivers—the -Rhine, the Meuse, and the Scheld—which for ages had deposited -their slime among the sand banks around their mouths, -the historian continues: Such were the rivers which, with -their numerous tributaries, coursed through the spongy land. -Their frequent overflow, when forced back upon their currents -by the stormy sea, rendered the country almost uninhabitable. -Here, within a half-submerged territory, a race of wretched -ichthyophagi dwelt upon <i>terpen</i>, or mounds, which they had -raised, like beavers, above the almost fluid soil. Here, at a -later day, the same race chained the tyrant Ocean and his -mighty streams into subserviency, forcing them to fertilize, to -render commodious, to cover with a beneficent network of -veins and arteries, and to bind by watery highways with the -furthest ends of the world, a country disinherited by nature of -its rights. A region, outcast of ocean and earth, wrested at -last from both domains their richest treasures. A race, engaged -for generations in stubborn conflict with the angry -elements, was unconsciously educating itself for its great -struggle with the still more savage despotism of man.</p> - -<p>The whole territory of the Netherlands was girt with forests. -An extensive belt of woodland skirted the sea-coast, reaching -beyond the mouths of the Rhine. Along the outer edge of this -barrier, the dunes cast up by the sea were prevented by the -close tangle of thickets from drifting further inward, and thus -formed a breastwork which time and art were to strengthen. -The groves of Haarlem and the Hague are relics of this ancient -forest. The Badahuenna wood, horrid with Druidic sacrifices, -extended along the eastern line of the vanished lake of -Flevo. The vast Hercynian forest, nine days’ journey in -breadth, closed in the country on the German side, stretching -from the banks of the Rhine to the remote regions of the -Dacians, in such vague immensity (says the conqueror of the -whole country) that no German, after traveling sixty days, had -ever reached, or even heard of, its commencement. On the -south, the famous groves of Ardennes, haunted by faun and -satyr, embowered the country, and separated it from Celtic -Gaul.</p> - -<p>Thus inundated by mighty rivers, quaking beneath the level -of the ocean, belted about by hirsute forests, this low land, -nether land, hollow land, or Holland, seemed hardly deserving -the arms of the all-accomplished Roman. Yet, foreign -tyranny, from the earliest ages, has coveted this meager territory -as lustfully as it has sought to wrest from their native possessors -those lands with the fatal gift of beauty for their dower; -while the genius of liberty has inspired as noble a resistance to -oppression here as it ever aroused in Grecian or Italian breasts.</p> - -<h4>Antwerp Cathedral.</h4> - -<p>The Church of Our Lady, which Philip had so recently converted -into a cathedral, dated from the year 1124, although it -may be more fairly considered a work of the fourteenth century. -Its college of canons had been founded in another<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_334" id="Page_334">[334]</a></span> -locality by Godfrey of Bouillon. The Brabantine hero, who -so romantically incarnated the religious poetry of his age, who -first mounted the walls of redeemed Jerusalem, and was its -first Christian monarch, but who refused to accept a golden -diadem on the spot where the Savior had been crowned with -thorns; the Fleming who lived and was the epic which the -great Italian, centuries afterward, translated into immortal -verse, is thus fitly associated with the beautiful architectural -poem which was to grace his ancestral realms. The body of -the church—the interior and graceful perspectives of which -were not liable to the reproach brought against many Netherland -churches, of assimilating themselves already to the municipal -palaces which they were to suggest, was completed in -the fourteenth century. The beautiful façade, with its tower, -was not completed till the year 1518. The exquisite and daring -spire, the gigantic stem upon which the consummate flower -of this architectural creation was to be at last unfolded, was a -plant of a whole century’s growth. Rising to a height of -nearly five hundred feet, over a church of as many feet in -length, it worthily represented the upward tendency of Gothic -architecture. Externally and internally the cathedral was a -true expression of the Christian principle of devotion. Amid -its vast accumulations of imagery, its endless ornaments, its -multiplicity of episodes, its infinite variety of details, the central, -material principle was ever visible. Every thing pointed -upward, from the spire in the clouds to the arch which enshrined -the smallest sculptured saint in the chapels below. It -was a sanctuary, not like pagan temples, to enclose a visible -deity, but an edifice where mortals might worship an unseen -being in the realms above.</p> - -<p>The church, placed in the center of the city, with the noisy -streets of the busiest metropolis in Europe eddying around its -walls, was a sacred island in the tumultuous main. Through -the perpetual twilight, tall columnar trunks in thick profusion -grew from a floor chequered with prismatic lights and sepulchral -shadows. Each shaft of the petrified forest rose to a -preternatural height, their many branches intermingling in the -space above, to form an impenetrable canopy. Foliage, -flowers and fruit of colossal luxuriance, strange birds, beasts, -griffins and chimeras in endless multitudes, the rank vegetation -and the fantastic zoölogy of a fresher or fabulous world, -seemed to decorate and to animate the serried trunks and -pendant branches, while the shattering symphonies or dying -murmurs of the organ suggested the rushing of the wind -through the forest—now the full diapason of the storm, and now -the gentle cadence of the evening breeze.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="BANCROFT">GEORGE BANCROFT.</h3> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Bancroft’s writings are as well worthy of study, both for form and -substance, as any that have been produced on American soil.”—<i>John -McClintock, LL.D.</i></p> - -<p>“His every paragraph is animated with a philanthropic, liberal and -progressive spirit.”—<i>D. D. Whedon, D.D.</i></p> - -<p>“The work of Mr. Bancroft may be considered as a copious philosophical -treatise, tracing the growth of the idea of liberty in a country -designed by Providence for its development. It is written in a style -marked by singular elaborateness, compactness, and scholarly grace, and -is esteemed one of the noblest monuments of American literature.”—<i>American -Cyclopædia.</i></p> - -</div> - -<h4>William Penn.</h4> - -<p>Penn, despairing of relief in Europe, bent the whole energy -of his mind to accomplish the establishment of a free government -in the New World. For that “heavenly end” he was -prepared by the severe discipline of life, and the love, without -dissimulation, which formed the basis of his character. The -sentiment of cheerful humanity was irrepressibly strong in his -bosom. As with John Eliot and Roger Williams, benevolence -gushed prodigally from his ever-flowing heart, and when, in his -late old age, his intellect was impaired, and his reason prostrated -by apoplexy, his sweetness of disposition rose serenely -over the clouds of disease. Possessing an extraordinary greatness -of mind, vast conceptions, remarkable for their universality -and precision, and surpassing in speculative endowments, -conversant with men, with books, and governments, -with various languages, and the forms of political combinations -as they existed in England and France, in Holland, and -the principalities and free cities of Germany, he yet sought the -source of wisdom in his own soul. Humane by nature and suffering, -familiar with the royal family, intimate with Sunderland -and Sydney, acquainted with Russel, Halifax, Shaftesbury -and Buckingham, as a member of the Royal Society, the peer -of Newton, and the great scholars of his age—he valued the -promptings of a free mind more than the awards of the learned, -and reverenced the simple minded sincerity of the Nottingham -shepherd more than the authority of colleges and the wisdom -of philosophers. And now, being in the meridian of life, but -a year older than was Locke, when, twelve years before, he -had framed a constitution for Carolina, the Quaker legislator -was come to the New World to lay the foundation of states. -Would he imitate the vaunted system of the great philosopher?</p> - -<p>Locke, like William Penn, was tolerant; both loved freedom; -both cherished truth in sincerity. But Locke kindled -the torch of liberty at the fires of tradition; Penn at the living -light in the soul. Locke sought truth through the senses and -the outward world; Penn looked inward to the divine revelations -in every mind. Locke compared the soul to a sheet of -white paper, just as Hobbs had compared it to a slate, on which -time and chance might scrawl their experience; to Penn the -soul was an organ which of itself instinctively breathes divine -harmonies, like those musical instruments which are so curiously -and perfectly framed, that, when once set in motion they -of themselves give forth all the melodies designed by the artist -who made them.</p> - -<p>To Locke, “Conscience is nothing else than our own opinion -of our own actions;” to Penn it is the image of God, and -his oracle in the soul. Locke, who was never a father, -esteemed “the duty of parents to preserve their children to -not be understood without reward and punishment;” Penn -loved his children, with not a thought for the consequences. -Locke, who was never married, declares marriage an affair of -the senses; Penn reverenced woman as the object of fervent, -inward affection, made, not for lust, but for love. In studying -the understanding Locke begins with the sources of knowledge; -Penn with an inventory of our intellectual treasures. -Locke deduces government from Noah and Adam, rests it upon -contract, and announces its end to be the security of property; -Penn, far from going back to Adam, or even to Noah, declares -that there must be a people before a government, and, deducing -the right to institute the government from man’s moral -nature, seeks its fundamental rules in the immutable dictates -of universal reason, its end in freedom and happiness. The -system of Locke lends itself to contending factions of the most -opposite interests and purposes; the doctrine of Fox and Penn -being but the common creed of humanity, forbids division, -and insures the highest moral unity. To Locke, happiness is -pleasure; things are good and evil only in reference to pleasure -and pain; and to inquire after the highest good is as absurd as -to dispute whether the best relish be in apples, plums or nuts; -Penn esteemed happiness to be in the subjection of the baser -instincts to the instinct of Deity in the breast, good and evil to be -eternally and always as unlike as truth and falsehood, and the -inquiry after the highest good to involve the purpose of existence. -Locke says plainly that, but for rewards and punishments -beyond the grave it is <i>certainly right</i> to eat and drink, -and enjoy what we delight in; Penn, like Plato and Fénelon, -maintained the doctrine so terrible to despots, that God is to -be loved for his own sake, and virtue to be practiced for its -intrinsic loveliness. Locke derives the idea of infinity from -the senses, describes it as purely negative, and attributes<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_335" id="Page_335">[335]</a></span> -it to nothing but space, duration and number; Penn derived -the idea from the soul, and ascribed it to truth and virtue, and -to God. Locke declares immortality a matter with which reason -has nothing to do, and that revealed truth must be sustained -by outward signs and visible acts of power; Penn saw -truth by its own light, and summoned the soul to bear witness -to its own glory. Locke believed “not so many men in wrong -opinions as is commonly supposed, because the greatest part -have no opinions at all, and do not know what they contend -for;” Penn likewise vindicated the many, but it was because -truth is the common inheritance of the race. Locke, in his -love of tolerance, inveighed against the methods of persecution -as “Popish practices;” Penn censured no sect, but condemned -bigotry of all sorts as inhuman. Locke, as an American -lawgiver dreaded a too numerous democracy; Penn believed -that God is in every conscience, his light in every soul; -and therefore, stretching out his arms, he built—such are his own -words—“a free colony for all mankind.” This is the praise of -William Penn, that, in an age which had seen a popular revolution -shipwreck popular liberty among selfish factions, which -had seen Hugh Peters and Henry Vane perish by the hangman’s -cord and the ax; in an age when Sydney nourished -the pride of patriotism rather than the sentiment of philanthropy, -when Russel stood for the liberties of his order, and -not for new enfranchisements, when Harrington and Shaftesbury -and Locke thought government should rest on property—Penn -did not despair of humanity, and, though all his history -and experience denied the sovereignty of the people, dared -to cherish the noble idea of man’s capacity for self-government. -Conscious that there was no room for its exercise in -England, the pure enthusiast, like Calvin and Descartes, a voluntary -exile, was to come to the banks of the Delaware to -institute the “<span class="smcap">Holy Experiment</span>.”</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3 id="PRESCOTT">WILLIAM H. PRESCOTT.</h3> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“To Prescott belongs the rare distinction of uniting solid merit with -extensive popularity. He has been exalted to the first class of historians, -both by the popular voice and the suffrages of the learned. By avoiding -all tricks of flippancy or profundity to court any class of readers, he -has pleased all.”—<i>E. P. Whipple.</i></p> - -<p>“Mr. Prescott’s leading excellence is that healthy objectiveness of -mind which enables him to represent persons and events in their just -relation. The scenery, characters and incidents with which his history -deals, are all conceived with singular intensity, and appear on his page -instinct with their peculiar life. The mind of the author yields itself -with a beautiful readiness to the inspiration of his subject, and he leads -the reader along with him through every scene of beauty and grandeur -in which the stirring adventures he narrates are placed.”—<i>Review.</i></p> - -</div> - -<h4>Isabella of Spain and Elizabeth of England.</h4> - -<p>It is in the amiable qualities of her sex that Isabella’s superiority -becomes most apparent over her illustrious namesake, -Elizabeth of England, whose history presents some features -parallel to her own. Both were disciplined in early life by the -teachings of that stern nurse of wisdom, adversity. Both were -made to experience the deepest humiliation at the hands of -their nearest relative, who should have cherished and protected -them. Both succeeded in establishing themselves on the -throne after the most precarious vicissitudes. Each conducted -her kingdom through a long and triumphant reign, to a height -of glory which it had never before reached. Both lived to see -the vanity of all earthly grandeur, and to fall the victims of an -inconsolable melancholy; and both left behind an illustrious -name, unrivaled in the subsequent annals of the country.</p> - -<p>But with these few circumstances of their history, the resemblance -ceases. Their characters afford scarcely a point of -contact. Elizabeth, inheriting a large share of the bold and -bluff King Harry’s temperament, was haughty, arrogant, coarse, -irascible; while with these fiercer qualities she mingled deep -dissimulation and strange irresolution. Isabella, on the other -hand, tempered the dignity of royal station with the most bland -and courteous manners. Once resolved, she was constant in -her purposes; and her conduct in public and private life was -characterized by candor and integrity. Both may be said to -have shown that magnanimity which is implied by the accomplishment -of great objects in the face of great obstacles. But -Elizabeth was desperately selfish; she was incapable of forgiving, -not merely a real injury, but the slightest affront to her -vanity; and she was merciless in exacting retribution. Isabella, -on the other hand, lived only for others—was ready at -all times to sacrifice self to considerations of public duty; and -far from personal resentments, showed the greatest condescension -and kindness to those who had most sensibly injured -her; while her benevolent heart sought every means to mitigate -the authorized severities of the law, even toward the -guilty.</p> - -<p>Both possessed rare fortitude. Isabella, indeed, was placed -in situations which demanded more frequent and higher displays -of it than her rival; but no one will doubt a full measure -of this quality in the daughter of Henry the Eighth. Elizabeth -was better educated, and every way more accomplished than -Isabella. But the latter knew enough to maintain her station -with dignity; and she encouraged learning by a munificent -patronage. The masculine powers and passions of Elizabeth -seemed to divorce her in a great measure from the peculiar -attributes of her sex; at least from those which constitute its -peculiar charm; for she had abundance of its foibles—a coquetry -and love of admiration which age could not chill; a -levity most careless, if not criminal; and a fondness for dress -and tawdry magnificence of ornament which was ridiculous, -or disgusting, according to the different periods of life in which -it was indulged. Isabella, on the other hand, distinguished -through life for decorum of manners and purity beyond the -breath of calumny, was content with the legitimate affection -which she could inspire within the range of her domestic -circle. Far from a frivolous affectation of ornament or dress, -she was most simple in her own attire, and seemed to set no -value on her jewels, but as they could serve the necessities of -the state; when they could be no longer useful in this way, she -gave them away to her friends. Both were uncommonly sagacious -in the selection of their ministers, though Elizabeth was -drawn into some errors in this particular by her levity, as was -Isabella by religious feeling. It was this, combined with her -excessive humility, which led to the only grave errors in the -administration of the latter. Her rival fell into no such errors, -and she was a stranger to the amiable qualities which led to -them.</p> - -<p>The circumstances of their deaths, which were somewhat -similar, displayed the great dissimilarity of their characters. -Both pined amidst their royal state, a prey to incurable despondency -rather than any marked bodily distemper. In -Elizabeth it sprung from wounded vanity, a sullen conviction -that she had outlived the admiration on which she had so long -fed—and even the solace of friendship and the attachment of -her subjects. Nor did she seek consolation, where alone it -was to be found in that sad hour. Isabella, on the other hand, -sunk under a too acute sensibility to the sufferings of others. -But amidst the gloom which gathered around her, she looked -with the eye of faith to the brighter prospects which unfolded -of the future; and when she resigned her last breath, it was -amidst the tears and universal lamentations of her people.</p> - -<h4>The Character of Cortés.</h4> - -<p>His character is marked with the most opposite traits, embracing -qualities apparently the most incompatible. He was -avaricious, yet liberal; bold to desperation, yet cautious and -calculating in his plans; magnanimous, yet very cunning; -courteous and affable in his deportment, yet inexorably stern; -lax in his notions of morality, yet (not uncommon) a sad bigot. -The great feature in his character was constancy of purpose; a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_336" id="Page_336">[336]</a></span> -constancy not to be daunted by danger, nor baffled by disappointment, -nor wearied out by impediments and delays.</p> - -<p>He was a knight-errant, in the literal sense of the word. Of -all the band of adventurous cavaliers whom Spain, in the -sixteenth century, sent forth on the career of discovery and -conquest, there was none more deeply filled with the spirit of -romantic enterprise than Hernando Cortés. Dangers and -difficulties, instead of deterring, seemed to have a charm in -his eyes. They were necessary to rouse him to a full consciousness -of his powers. He grappled with them at the outset, -and, if I may so express myself, seemed to prefer to take -his enterprises by the most difficult side. He conceived, at the -first moment of his landing in Mexico, the design of its conquest. -When he saw the strength of its civilization, he was -not turned from his purpose. When he was assailed by the -superior force of Narvaez, he still persisted in it; and, when he -was driven in ruin from the capital, he still cherished his original -idea. After the few years of repose which succeeded the -conquest, his adventurous spirit impelled him to that dreary -march across the marshes of Chiapa; and, after another interval, -to seek his fortunes on the stormy Californian Gulf. -When he found that no other continent remained for him to -conquer, he made serious proposals to the emperor to equip a -fleet at his own expense, with which he would sail to the -Moluccas, and subdue the Spice Islands for the Crown of -Castile!</p> - -<p>This spirit of knight-errantry might lead us to undervalue -his talents as a general, and to regard him merely in the light -of a lucky adventurer. But this would be doing him injustice, -for Cortés was certainly a great general, if that man be one, -who performs great achievements with the resources which his -own genius has created. There is probably no instance in -history where so vast an enterprise has been achieved by -means apparently so inadequate.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="UNITED_STATES_HISTORY">UNITED STATES HISTORY.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>ENGLISH DISCOVERIES AND SETTLEMENTS.</h3> - -<p>In 1496 John Cabot, a merchant of Venice, but of English -birth, under the patronage of Henry VII., made a voyage of -discovery, accompanied by his son Sebastian, who became -eminent as a bold, skilful navigator. They sailed into Hudson’s -Bay, exploring the shore line for some hundreds of miles, -and returned. This was really the first discovery of America, -and some months before Columbus reached the main land. No -important results followed immediately.</p> - -<p>Two years later Sebastian Cabot sailed for the new continent -in command of a squadron of well manned vessels. The -northwest passage to India was doubtless the objective point of -the voyage; but, failing in that, he gained much valuable -knowledge of the country.</p> - -<p>The whole coast of New England, and of the Middle States, -was now, for the first time since the days of the Erricksons, -traced by Europeans. In 1498 a fruitless attempt was made to -colonize the country he had discovered. Some three hundred -men were left on the coast of Labrador for this purpose, many -of whom perished, and all who survived were a year after carried -back to England.</p> - -<p>For reasons that do not fully appear Cabot was during most -of his active life in the service of Spain, having been appointed -chief pilot, and honored beyond all others who then sailed the -seas. When seventy years old he again visited his native -country; was received with much favor, and remained some -years the active patron of English enterprise.</p> - -<p>Though for almost a century there was no actual possession -of the lands thus made known, Cabot’s work proved of inestimable -importance to the British crown. He traced the eastern -coast of North America through more than twenty degrees of -latitude, and established the claim of England to the best portion -of the New World.</p> - -<p>Others of like adventurous spirit followed in the work of discovery. -Frobisher, Drake, Gilbert and Grenville, all men of -influence, successively came to America, but failed to establish -permanent settlements. In a few months the colonists either -returned in disappointment or perished. The last voyage -made by the English before their permanent occupancy of the -country was in 1605. George Waymouth, under the patronage -of the Earl of Southampton, came to anchor off the coast of -Maine. He explored the harbor, sailed some distance up the -river, and opened a profitable trade with the Indians, some of -whom learned to speak English, and accompanied Waymouth -on his homeward voyage. Efforts that continued at intervals -through a century, though for the most part barren of the immediate -results that were sought, were not altogether in vain, -and they served to keep secure the partial knowledge that had -been gained, and to sustain the hopes that were often dashed -with disappointment.</p> - -<p>In April, 1606, King James I. issued two patents, one to an -association of noble gentlemen and merchants, called the -“London Company,” the other to an association organized in -the southwest part of England, called the “Plymouth Company.” -The grants were alike liberal, but only the London -Company succeeded under its charter, in planting an American -colony. The other company lost their first ship that was sent -out, captured by a Spanish man-of-war. The year following -they sent out a company of one hundred colonists, and began -a settlement on the Kennebec river under what seemed favorable -circumstances. But the winter of 1607-’8 proved very -severe. Some were starved, some frozen, their storehouse -burned, and when summer came the survivors, as in other unfortunate -attempts, escaped to England.</p> - -<p>The London Company’s fleet of three vessels, under command -of Christopher Newport, carried one hundred and five -colonists, reached the American coast in April, intending to -land in the neighborhood of Roanoke Island, but a storm carried -them into the Chesapeake. Coasting along the southern -shore of the magnificent bay, they entered the mouth of a -broad, beautiful river that they called James, in honor of the -King. Proceeding up the river about fifty miles they founded -Jamestown, the first English settlement in America. This was -more than a hundred years after the discovery of the continent -by Cabot, so long a time did it take for the English to get any -permanent possession of the country discovered. For all these -long years they seemed to reap nothing but loss and misfortune -from their enterprise. Not a single spot on the vast continent, -now mostly peopled by their children, was as yet the settled -habitation of an Englishman; while Spain and France had -wonderful successes in the first century of their career of conquest -and colonization. But their prosperity was not enduring. -The invaders who treated the native inhabitants with murderous -cruelty, were in turn oppressed by the home government, -and, struggling for relief, plunged into the most deplorable -anarchy. By injustice, mismanagement and tyranny, Spain -alienated her once numerous dependencies. France too, -whose subjects planted many flourishing colonies, lost them, -not because of her oppression, but from want of ability to afford -them sufficient protection.</p> - -<p>England, the last to commence settling the western hemisphere, -but finally bringing to the task a spirit of progress and -strength unknown to her predecessors, has founded an empire -mightier and more enduring than any of its compeers; now -lost indeed to her private aggrandizement, but not to the honor -of her name, or the best interest of mankind; an empire already -prosperous beyond all example in history, and destined, -it is probable, to yet unite under its genial protection every -league of the vast continent, stretching from the Atlantic to the -Pacific, and from the tropical forests of Darien to the eternal -snows of the Arctic circle.<a name="FNanchor_3" id="FNanchor_3"></a><a href="#Footnote_3" class="fnanchor">[C]</a></p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_337" id="Page_337">[337]</a></span></p> - -<p>Among the gentlemen in the colony on James river there -were those of better culture and higher position, but none -equaled, in intrepid courage, force of character and practical -wisdom, Captain John Smith. There were none who contributed -so much to the success of the enterprise. He had -been, from his early life, an adventurer, inured to hardships, -and fearless in danger. He returned to England from the war -with the Turks, in which he became distinguished for prowess -and valor, in time to join the colonists, and was appointed by -King James a member of the council. As the appointments -were, very unwisely, under seal, and made known only after -they reached their destination, there was no legitimate authority -during the voyage, and a state of almost anarchy prevailed. -Though no one of the number possessed a truer manhood, -Smith was accused of plotting the massacre of the council, and -for a time deprived of his liberty, but when tried, fully acquitted.</p> - -<p>Many of the colonists being gentlemen unused to labor or -hardships of any kind, were sadly unfit for the difficult enterprise. -Exposure and want brought on malignant diseases. -The fort, built for defense, was filled with the sick, and in a -few months half their number perished. Bad management -and dishonesty added to the calamities that were suffered. -The first two Governors were found guilty of embezzlement and -of attempting to desert in the company’s ship. The third had -neither talents nor courage, and gave up the office, for which -he was incompetent. In their distress Smith was chosen Governor, -and did much to avert the calamities which all, at length, -saw impending. Unable, at first, to induce the colonists to -labor, or to seek the needed supplies by cultivating the soil, he -obtained corn and other provisions from the Indians by trading, -making some quite extensive trips for the purpose, and, -by his courage and address, acquired great influence over the -savages. In one of his excursions up the Chickahominy three -of his company were killed, and he, after a terrible struggle, -taken captive, and came near losing his life. When condemned -to die, bound and placed in position to be slain by the -war-club of a stalwart, painted savage, ready for the bloody -tragedy, the stern chief yielded to the entreaties of his favorite -daughter, Pocahontas, released his captive, and made a covenant -of peace with him. This was not only a most touching -event, but of great historical importance. The loss of their -Governor at that critical juncture would have taken away all -hope of continuing the settlement at Jamestown. His influence -with the colonists was great, and greater with the natives of -the country. He seemed to them without fear, while the natural -dignity, kindness and manliness of his bearing awed and -conciliated the most hostile tribes. Soon after his departure -from the colony a most trying crisis came, and they were saved -only by the timely arrival of men and supplies from the mother -country. Other Governors succeeded, some of whom did -wisely. The lands first held in common were divided, and the -owners required to cultivate them.</p> - -<p>In 1619 a Dutch trader brought some negroes from Africa, -which were sold to the richer planters. Thus slavery began, -and its blighting influence was long felt both there and in the -other colonies. It was at first found profitable, and the population -increased so rapidly that in less than forty years from -the date of the first charter the little band in Virginia had -grown to over twenty thousand.</p> - -<p>In the meantime some settlements were made in Carolina by -Virginians, and also by Puritans from New England, without -chartered rights, and with alternations of success and disaster.</p> - -<p>In 1663 liberal grants were issued by Charles II., and colonization -advanced more rapidly. But the colonial government, -adopted not by the people but by the proprietors, was a kind -of landed aristocracy, that was distasteful, and the arrogant demands -of the ruling class were met with rebellion.</p> - -<p>An attempt was made at self-government, which succeeded -so far as to show that aristocratic institutions and customs were -not suited to the wilderness; and the famous constitution, -framed with much labor by Lord Shaftsbury and the justly -celebrated Dr. Locke, was abandoned, as its provisions were -found oppressive and impracticable. The Indians, once numerous -in the Carolinas, for a time gave much trouble, but -through pestilence, wars and drunkenness their power was -broken, and they rapidly faded away.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>SETTLEMENT OF NEW ENGLAND.</h3> - -<p>In 1607 the Plymouth Company made an unsuccessful attempt -on the Kennebec; but, though baffled and hindered, the -purpose of colonization was not abandoned. In 1609 Captain -Smith, injured by an accident, and disheartened by the unhappy -state of the colony at Jamestown, returned to London to -interest others in the settlement of America. Time was needed -to make the preparation; and in 1614 he came in command of -two ships to the coast of lower Maine, explored the country, -and drew maps of the whole coast line from the Penobscot to -Cape Cod, and called the region New England.</p> - -<p>No colony was then planted. Months and years were consumed -fruitlessly in making and unmaking plans that proved -impracticable, or at best failed in the execution; till in 1617 the -Plymouth Company was superseded by the Council of Plymouth, -consisting of forty of the most wealthy and influential -men of the kingdom. They planned magnificently, and made -many fair promises; but the spirit of the enterprise was intensely -secular if not selfish, and the hopes cherished were -again disappointed. The actual settlement of New England -was begun by men of more earnest spirit and loftier aim, to -whom conscience and the love of liberty were a higher law.</p> - -<p>The Pilgrims, a class of deeply conscientious non-conformists, -who, because of the persecutions endured, had in the land -of their birth no certain abiding place, and many of whom for -ten years found an asylum in Holland, had now, by some mysterious -influence, turned their thoughts and hopes to the New -World. They had known the bitterness of leaving home and -country for conscience sake, had in their voluntary exile cultivated -habits of industry, gained strength of character by the -things they suffered, and were now ready to encounter any -difficulty to find a home, though in the far-off American wilderness.</p> - -<p>With no charter or grant of land from the king they could -only obtain consent of the Company to occupy some uninhabited -part of that vast and rather indefinite tract then known as -Virginia, and between 34° and 45° north latitude. After much -difficulty they obtained two vessels, the “Speedwell” and -“May-Flower.” The former, being found unseaworthy, returned -to Plymouth, and the “May-Flower” proceeded with one -hundred and one colonists. Encountering fierce storms it was -a long, perilous passage of sixty-three days; and being compelled -to land outside the limits of the Virginia Company’s -jurisdiction, and so without any government, they proceeded -at once to form one. All the men of the company, forty-one -in number, signed the constitution before leaving the ship. It -was brief but comprehensive, and, with an honest avowal of -allegiance to the crown, democratic in the most explicit sense. -On Monday, the 11th of December, 1620, the Pilgrims landed -on the Rock of Plymouth, on the western shore of Cape Cod. -It was late in the season, and though all possible efforts were -made to provide themselves shelter, and some means of defense -in case of attack, there was much sickness, suffering and -death during the winter. An early spring brought relief to -those who survived; and, from year to year, their decimated -ranks were recruited by new arrivals. Treaties of peace were -made with the Indians; the fields and forests furnished food, -and in a short time the colony numbered thousands. Other -settlements were made, and in ten years spread over the country -from Cape Ann to Plymouth. Before the end of the next -decade some fifty towns and villages dotted the country, and -the signs of thrift were most encouraging. W. Stevens, a ship<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_338" id="Page_338">[338]</a></span> -builder, had already launched an American vessel of four -hundred tons burden; and two hundred and ninety-three immigrant -ships had anchored in Massachusetts Bay, and more -than 20,000 Europeans had found homes as the outcome of the -humble beginning at Plymouth. But the good men who had suffered -much for conscience’ sake, and that they might enjoy liberty, -were not themselves free from the bigotry they spurned and -became cruelly intolerant of those who dared differ from them.</p> - -<p>But that narrowness was soon overcome, and measures unworthy -of them overruled for good. The banishment of the -eloquent Roger Williams and others who pleaded for complete -religious toleration, and declared that the consciences of men -are in no way bound by the authority of the magistrate, so far -from quenching the spirit of freedom that burned in his manly -words, gave it wider scope and richer fruitage. The exile, -finding favor with the Indians, whose rights he had so nobly -defended, soon became, by purchase, the owner of Rhode -Island. He founded the city of Providence and established a -little republic, in whose constitution freedom of conscience was -guaranteed, and persecution for opinion’s sake forbidden. -Moreover, his influence in Massachusetts was scarcely less -than it would have been had he remained.</p> - -<p>The seed was sown, and the fruit very soon appeared. The -aristocracy that was growing up in spite of all disclaimers was -overthrown, a representative government established, and the -good Puritans, without compromising their orthodoxy, became -more tolerant toward such as “followed not with them.”</p> - -<p>The colonies of Rhode Island, Maryland and Pennsylvania -were the first civil communities in which free toleration in religion -was granted, but the leaven was working. A nation was -fast growing up in the wilderness, whose resources were rapidly -developing. But the scattered communities were much exposed, -and, for mutual defense, the colonies of Plymouth, -Massachusetts Bay, Connecticut and New Haven united in -1643, forming the “United Colonies of New England.” The -union lasted forty years, and foreshadowed the union of the -United States. In union they found strength, and increased -still more rapidly in all the resources of a prosperous community. -They had council chambers, churches, school houses, -and printing presses, with probably as large a proportion of -educated and highly cultured people as are found in any new -settlement. That many were strangely superstitious, bigoted -and intolerant; that lives, otherwise noble and praiseworthy, -were stained with acts of injustice and cruelty, is confessed -with sorrow; but it only proves them men with the weaknesses -and faults that belong to our common humanity. Their virtues -alone are worthy of imitation.</p> - -<p>While rapid progress was made in the east, and popular -government was becoming securely established, the work of -colonization was pushed vigorously in other sections, and, in -less than fifty years, there had been planted fifteen colonies, -most of which prospered greatly. In 1636 Providence united -with Rhode Island, in 1677 Maine with Massachusetts, and in -1682 New Haven with Connecticut. Of those eventually forming -the “Empire” and “Keystone” states mention will be made -hereafter.</p> - -<div class="footnotes"> - -<div class="footnote"> - -<p><a name="Footnote_3" id="Footnote_3"></a><a href="#FNanchor_3"><span class="label">[C]</span></a> Abridged from “People’s History.”</p> - -</div> - -</div> - -<p class="center smaller">[End of Required Reading for March.]</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>A correspondent asks: “What is the meaning of ‘Creole?’ -To whom is it applied, and why?” The word is French—the -Spanish being nearly the same. It means primarily to create, -but also to nourish, educate, bring up. It was first applied to -children of French and Spanish parentage born in the West -Indies or in Louisiana, because they were brought up in the -country to which their parents came as colonists. The name -is honorable. The influence of climate and other circumstances -made these children of European parentage differ somewhat -in appearance from their ancestors. They were less -hardy and robust, but more beautiful. The term “Creoles” is -sometimes applied to all born in tropical climates, as they have -some common characteristics.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="HELENS_TOWER">HELEN’S TOWER.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By CHARLES BLATHERWICK.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Helen’s tower, here I stand,</div> -<div class="verse">Dominant over sea and land.</div> -<div class="verse">Son’s love built me, and I hold</div> -<div class="verse">Mother’s love engraved in gold.</div> -<div class="verse">Love is in and out of time,</div> -<div class="verse">I am mortal stone and lime.</div> -<div class="verse">Would my granite girth were strong</div> -<div class="verse">As either love, to last as long,</div> -<div class="verse">I should wear my crown entire</div> -<div class="verse">To and thro’ the Doomsday fire,</div> -<div class="verse">And be found of angel eyes</div> -<div class="verse">In earth’s recurring Paradise.—<i>A. Tennyson.</i></div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Halfway up Belfast Lough, on the high ground to the left -you may see a remarkable landmark. This is Helen’s Tower, -built by the present Earl of Dufferin as a tribute of filial affection -to his mother, the late Countess of Gifford, and formally -named after her on attaining his majority.</p> - -<p>Looking across from the grey old walls of Carrickfergus, it -may be seen crowning the highest hill on the Claudeboye -estate. Clear cut against the sky, there it stands, lashed by -the winds or touched by the sun, ever firm and enduring—a -fitting memorial of one of the best and noblest of women.</p> - -<p>Lady Gifford was a Sheridan, one to whom wit and beauty -came as natural gifts, yet one who dipped deeply into the font -of human knowledge, and by pure sympathy with all that was -good and beautiful in life, exerted a lasting influence on all -those whose privilege it was to know her.</p> - -<p>A short drive from Bangor, or, still better, a pleasant two-mile -stretch across the turf from Claudeboye House, will bring -you to the foot of the hill. Here, glimmering amid ferns, -sedges, birches, and firs, very calm and peaceful on a golden -autumn day, with Helen’s Tower reflected on its face, is a -quiet lake. Then a smart climb through a fir wood, and the -tower—a veritable Scotch tower, with “corbie stairs” and jutting -turrets all complete—is before you.</p> - -<p>At the basement lives the old keeper with his wife; and -here, after inscribing your name in the visitors’ book, you follow -him up the stone steps.</p> - -<p>The sleeping chamber first. A cosy little room, remarkable -for the fine specimen of French embroidery which decorates -the bedstead, with the quaint inscription on the tester—</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“<i>I . nightly . pitch . my . moving . tent</i></div> -<div class="verse i1"><i>A . day’s . march . nearer . home.</i>”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>From here you are taken to the top.</p> - -<p>Looking east on a clear day the view is superb. From -Claudeboye woods and lakes, Belfast Lough and the Antrim -hills on the left, the eye sweeps round to Cantire and the -Scotch coast, till distance is lost in the dim range of Cumberland -hills.</p> - -<p>Descending again, we enter the principal chamber—octagonal, -oak-paneled, with groined pointed ceiling and stained-glass -windows. On these are numerous quaint designs, intermixed -with the signs of the zodiac, showing the pursuits of -mankind during the progress of the seasons—from the sturdy -sower of spring to the shrivelled old man warming his toes by -the winter fire. Over the fire-place is a niche for a silver lamp, -and flanking the west window are two poetical inscriptions—that -on the left, printed in gold and having reference to the -lamp, is by Lord Dufferin’s mother; and that on the right, -printed in bold black type, is by the poet-laureate.</p> - -<p>On reading Lady Gifford’s graceful verses, we are pathetically -reminded that she was not spared to see her son’s brilliant -career. I give them here, and the laureate’s sonorous -lines stand at the head of this paper.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_339" id="Page_339">[339]</a></span></p> - -<h3>TO MY DEAR SON ON HIS TWENTY-FIRST BIRTHDAY.</h3> - -<p class="center smaller">[<i>With a Silver Lamp.</i>—“<i>Fiat Lux.</i>”]</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">How shall I bless thee? Human Love</div> -<div class="verse i2">Is all too poor in passionate words!</div> -<div class="verse">The heart aches with a sense above</div> -<div class="verse i2">All language that the lip affords!</div> -<div class="verse">Therefore, a symbol shall express</div> -<div class="verse i2">My love;—a thing nor rare nor strange,</div> -<div class="verse">But yet—eternal—measureless—</div> -<div class="verse i2">Knowing no shadow and no change!</div> -<div class="verse">Light! which of all the lovely shows</div> -<div class="verse i2">To our poor world of shadows given,</div> -<div class="verse">The fervent Prophet-voices chose</div> -<div class="verse i2">Alone—as attribute of Heaven!</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">At a most solemn pause we stand!</div> -<div class="verse i2">From this day forth, for evermore,</div> -<div class="verse">The weak, but loving, human hand</div> -<div class="verse i2">Must cease to guide thee as of yore!</div> -<div class="verse">Then as through life thy footsteps stray</div> -<div class="verse i2">And earthly beacons dimly shine,</div> -<div class="verse">“Let there be Light” upon thy way,</div> -<div class="verse i2">And holier guidance far than mine.</div> -<div class="verse">“Let there be Light” in thy clear soul,</div> -<div class="verse i2">When Passion tempts, or Doubts assail,</div> -<div class="verse">When Grief’s dark tempests o’er thee roll</div> -<div class="verse i2">“Let there be Light” that shall not fail!</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">So—angel guarded—may’st thou tread</div> -<div class="verse i2">The narrow path, which few may find;</div> -<div class="verse">And at the end look back, nor dread</div> -<div class="verse i2">To count the vanished years behind!</div> -<div class="verse">And pray, that she whose hand doth trace</div> -<div class="verse i2">This heart-warm prayer, when life is past,</div> -<div class="verse">May see and know thy blessed face</div> -<div class="verse i2">In God’s own glorious Light at last!—<i>Good Words.</i></div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>Mr. Robert Browning has also written lines upon this -“Tower,” and has consented to their publication in a late issue -of the <i>Pall Mall Gazette</i>. In an introduction to the poem, the -<i>Gazette</i> remarks: “The difference in treatment of the same -subject by the two poets will, we are sure, interest our readers. -Mr. Browning’s tribute to the love-inducing qualities of the late -Lady Gifford was no mere compliment, as all who knew her -will bear witness.”</p> - -<h3>“HELEN’S TOWER.”</h3> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Who hears of Helen’s Tower, may dream, perchance,</div> -<div class="verse i2">How the Greek Beauty from the Scæan Gate</div> -<div class="verse i2">Gazed on old friends unanimous in hate,</div> -<div class="verse">Death-doom’d because of her fair countenance.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Hearts would leap otherwise at thy advance,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Lady, to whom this Tower is consecrate!</div> -<div class="verse i2">Like hers, thy face once made all eyes elate,</div> -<div class="verse">Yet, unlike hers, was blessed by every glance.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The Tower of Hate is outworn, far and strange;</div> -<div class="verse i2">A transitory shame of long ago,</div> -<div class="verse i4">It dies into the sand from which it sprang;</div> -<div class="verse">But thine, Love’s rock-built Tower, shall fear no change;</div> -<div class="verse i2">God’s self laid stable earth’s foundation so,</div> -<div class="verse i4">When all the morning stars together sang.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse right">—<i>Robert Browning.</i></div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>The traces of human deeds fade swiftly away from the sun-lighted -earth, as the transient shade of thought from the brow, -but nothing is lost and dissipated, which the rolling hours, replete -with secrets, have received into their dark creative bosom. -Time is a blooming field; nature is ever teeming with life, and -all is seed, and all is fruit.—<i>Schiller.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="MENDELSSOHNS_GRAVE_AND">MENDELSSOHN’S GRAVE AND HUMBOLDT’S HOME.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By the Author of “German-American Housekeeping,” etc.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>I wish this article could be accompanied by a pen and ink -sketch made on the spot of Mendelssohn’s grave and that of -his sister Fanny. The simplicity of it would surprise you, as -it astonished me, on one Sunday afternoon when, in company -with a friend, I wandered in search of the resting place of him -whose songs need no words. We had both imagined some -lofty monument would mark the spot, and that in order to find -it, it would only be necessary to inquire of some one in the -vicinity. Pursuing this plan, to our utter amazement we only -received an ignorant stare from plebeian and patrician. -Finally being told by an old gentleman, “if we would go beyond -the Canal-strasse in the direction of the Belle-alliance -Platz down the Schöneberger Ufer through a narrow street,” we -would come to a gate opening into a cemetery, which we must -pass through, before reaching a smaller cemetery, in which -Mendelssohn was buried. After many efforts we roused the old -porter who kept the key to the latter gate. We walked rapidly -in, expecting to see something in monumental art worthy of -the name, but the artless old porter pointed to a grave in the -corner and there, overshadowed by some trees, stood the plain -slabs with the names of Felix, Fanny and August Mendelssohn.</p> - -<p>A curious sense of the incongruous came over us while -standing by the simple stones and recalling the solemn and -appropriate demonstration at the time of Felix Mendelssohn’s -death, made in every city and town where his genius had been -known. Was it true that here in this small, unknown grave-yard -they had left him? Was it to yonder small gate the four -horses in black accoutrements drew the carriage containing -the coffin covered with palm-branches, laurel-wreaths and -flowers? And did the great choirs and orchestras of the city -pass through with the grand choral, “Jesus my trust,” preceded -by all Germany’s musicians, the clergy, civil officers, professors, -officers of the army, and the immense throng of admirers? -Perplexed by such thought we followed the old porter, who had -started with a watering pot to the grave beyond, and asked -if a monument was to be erected to Mendelssohn’s memory. -“Ach, nein, er war einer Jude, und deshalb ist er vernachlässigt.” -A Jew, therefore is his grave neglected.</p> - -<p>When Paul and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles it was because -the Jews “had judged themselves unworthy of everlasting -life.” But we are never told that a penitent Jew was -treated differently from any one else in the days of the Apostles. -Although a Jew by birth, Felix Mendelssohn’s character -wanted no principle of the genuine Christian. Never was feeling -more sacred and profound, expressed in harmonious strain -than he expressed in his great oratorio of “St. Paul” and “Elijah,” -nor can the praise of God be more grandly heard on earth -than in the double chorus of his XLII. Psalm, when well rendered, -or again, when with his pious heart he wished to show the -triumph at the creation of light over darkness, which ends with -a beautiful duet, “Therefore I sing thy everlasting praise, thou -faithful God.”</p> - -<p>We are told that Mendelssohn spent his last days laboring -over a new oratorio—“Christ.” It was commenced during -his stay in Italy, and while rambling among the mountains of -Switzerland he is said to have been inspired with the theme -for his work, which he hoped to make his best. Never was -wealth used more wisely and religiously than his. Not only -did he clothe the naked and feed the hungry, but every one who -came near him with aspirations for an ennobling life he advanced. -He undertook a tremendous amount of labor in giving -concerts in Leipzig, the proceeds of which were devoted to -the statue of Bach. At first he undertook to erect such a monument<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_340" id="Page_340">[340]</a></span> -out of his own means, saying “that it was only right -that John Sebastian Bach, who had labored so usefully and -with such distinguished honor as cantor at the Thomas school -at Leipzig, should have a monument in the streets of the city in -which he had lived, as an immortal spirit of harmony.” At -these concerts he allowed only Bach’s music to be produced, -intending in this way, he said, to make the rising generations -of musicians more familiar with the works of one to whom he -felt under the greatest weight of obligation, and whom he is -said to have resembled in the severity of his studies as well as -the loftiness of his aims. But this is the expression of Mendelssohn’s -best friends; adverse criticism has much to say, -and while his motives were pure and his compositions genuine -and vivacious, yet in sublime combinations and serious themes -Bach and Beethoven can alone be compared.</p> - -<p>Every winter in Berlin the oratorios of “Elijah” and “St. -Paul” are given in the Sing-Academy. This old music hall is -a place of memorial scenes, the directorship of which Mendelssohn -once applied for, at the earnest solicitation of his -friends, and was refused. The enthusiastic audiences which -now assemble there to hear his music seem to be as forgetful -of this as they are ignorant of the little secluded grave-yard in -the outskirts of the city where his immense throng of friends -and admirers left him twenty years ago.</p> - -<p>In beautiful imitation of his noble efforts for Bach’s monument -could an appropriation of the money secured by the -rendering of his great oratorio be made—an idea which occurs -to the mind of strangers in Berlin, but unfortunately not to the -citizens, who are less disposed in this case than the Greeks to -honor their dead, and who more readily ridicule in Mendelssohn’s -death than praise such sentiment as the following:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“By the sea’s margin, by the sea’s strand,</div> -<div class="verse i1">Thy monument, Themistocles shall stand;</div> -<div class="verse i1">By it directed to thy native shore,</div> -<div class="verse i1">The merchant shall convey his freighted store,</div> -<div class="verse i1">And when her fleets are summoned to the fight,</div> -<div class="verse i1">Athens shall conquer with thy grave in sight.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>It had never occurred to the Berliners to raise a monument -to Goethe until two years ago, and Alexander and Wilhelm -von Humboldt have just been recognized in this way. -“Tegel,” the grand old home of Alexander, is seldom seen by -visitors, that is to say, it is not frequented by the traveler as -Potsdam and Charlottenburg. An interesting place, and an -interesting master it had, “who had trod many lands, known -many deeds, probed many hearts, beginning with his own, and -was far in readiness for God.” His grave is just beyond the -house, at the end of an avenue. His home has been inherited -by a niece, and is kept up in all the elegance of former years. -The grounds are very handsome, so densely covered in places -with magnificent old trees along avenues stretching beyond -the house and grave. These forest trees are very rare in this -low sandy region. After driving for miles through barren -land with only occasional forests of stiff pines, to come suddenly -upon trees which somewhat resemble our American oak, -bestows a happy home-like feeling to the American who has -wandered from her primeval forests.</p> - -<p>The house at “Tegel” is built in the most rigid style, relieved -on the outside by niches filled with good pieces of -statuary. Within every room is painfully neat—the formality -with which the furniture is placed shows evidence that the -owner had no wife and no children. It is an attempt at an -Italian villa, but seems too cold and formal for such a climate -as Berlin. There is certainly taste displayed and cultivation -evinced in the selection of many things. The library is filled -with books, principally works of Humboldt and Voltaire. On -the tables are large portfolios containing maps and cartoons. -The desk with the pen and inkstand remain just as he left -them. Indeed, there is only a suggestion here and there, that -the niece is living and owning the place—it seems as if she -were a ghost and her life a myth—so still and so orderly are -the rooms, and so undisturbed hang the red apples by the -house. Indeed, the house seems as silent as the stately avenue -of oaks that leads to the grave. Humboldt left a handsome -fortune to this niece, for he lived and died a bachelor.</p> - -<p>He owned many valuable pieces of statuary. The original -of Thorwaldsen’s Venus was purchased by Humboldt with much -pride, it is said, and placed in his collection with other rare -pieces found at various places in his travels. Among other -curious possessions a mutilated old fountain from Pompeii -stands in the hall. The floors are tiles, as one generally finds -in Germany, and the saloon which contains the finest statuary -suggests Goethe’s lines in “Mignon:”</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“Und Marmor Bilder stehen und sehen mich an.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>What is there in the make up of literary men which prompts -them almost invariably to isolate themselves in some far removed -country place? The explanation which is generally -given by themselves is, that their time being so precious they -can not be interrupted; their ideas will not grow and flourish -in the midst of the talkative world. Emerson tells of the literary -man who declared “the solitary river was not solitary -enough; the sun and moon put him out. When he bought a -house the first thing he did was to plant trees. He could not -enough conceal himself.” ’Tis worse, and tragic Emerson -goes on to remark that no man is fit for society who has fine -traits. “At a distance he is admired, but bring him hand to -hand, he is a cripple.” He affects to be a good companion; -but is he entitled to marry? But happily for our love of Emerson, -in the same essay he observes, “A man must be clothed -with society or we shall feel a certain bareness and poverty.” -“For behavior, men learn it as they take diseases, one of another.” -“But people are to be taken in small doses.” “Solitude -is impracticable and society fatal.” Whoever talked -more to the point than this wise philosopher? Carlyle talked -more wisely, because his spiritual sky was less nebulous, perhaps—but -who shall judge of this? All men who have written -have subjected themselves to criticism, and criticism is desirable, -provided it originates with good and honest intentions. -Madame d’Staël wanted to hear it, not to read it! and if more -authors and literary people would live as Goethe, as Macaulay, -as Madame d’Staël, as the recent German novelist, -Berthold Auerbach, in the midst of their friends or foes as they -may chance to be, hearing the arguments for and against them, -would they not have fewer words and paragraphs to regret at -the end of their career? Goethe wanted to hear all that could -be said of him, that he might the more cleverly understand -what he was, what he was writing for, and where his lessons -were to be honored.</p> - -<p>Berthold Auerbach was in hearty sympathy with all about -him—always living in the heart of the city, seeing his friends -once a week through special invitation, as well as whenever -they called, and observing his birthdays with a childish interest. -One day, finding him sitting on a sofa, back of a table -covered with flowers and fruits and presents of various kinds, -we at once knew it was his birthday, and expressed a regret -that we had not come in with an offering. “Oh, that does not -matter, so you bring yourselves; the presents are only from -those who did not come; they can not take the place of the -absent ones, but they signify love! and love is what we live -for!” How much more admirable than the rigid solitary scholar -who sits far removed from the voice of the people! Franz -Liszt is another German who, although so old, and one would -think so exhausted with the voice of praise and adoration from -the world, retains an intense longing for his friends and society, -and they for him. When he reaches Weimar in the summer, -after his winter in Pesth, every one knows or feels his presence. -The Berliners even rejoice that he is the nearer to them. We -are glad that Longfellow and Buchanan Read and Healy, and -a host of Americans have felt his magic friendship, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_341" id="Page_341">[341]</a></span> -watched his Saturn fingers so full of knots. His Sixth Rhapsodie, -“Les Cloches de Geneve”—“etûdes d’exécution transcendante”—tell -how great is his heart, and have most lasting influence -upon the mind and feelings. Wagner, Liszt, Auerbach, -Knaus and many other artists, musicians and writers of Germany, -show that it is possible to live for one’s friends, while -living also for fame. But, alas! in America reputation and -success are coupled with such secluded habits and such insatiable -work that the personal influence of our literary and scientific -men can not be known or estimated. Either overwork -or small means keeps most of them tied down to a most prosaic -life. The wife of one of our distinguished poets, in speaking of -the state of society in New York City, said there had not been -for years what one could call a literary coterie; that Bryant -during his lifetime could have had such a salon, but he was -personally too cold and indifferent to devote his leisure hours -to the light and easy-going talk of the salon; but she went on -to say that had one lamented one lived, he with his warm and -generous nature, his wide and untiring interest in others, could -have been the center, the heart and soul of such a circle. -Alas! in the last few years how are the great about us fallen—Longfellow, -Emerson, Bayard, Taylor, Bryant, Ticknor, Motley. -Bancroft, who came in with the beginning of the century, -may be spared us until its end.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="FLOTSAM_1492">FLOTSAM! (1492.)</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By J. LOGIE ROBERTSON.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">All the mill-horses of Europe</div> -<div class="verse i2">Were plodding round and round,</div> -<div class="verse">All the mills were droning</div> -<div class="verse i2">The same old sound.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The drivers were dozing, the millers</div> -<div class="verse i2">Were deaf—as millers will be;</div> -<div class="verse">When—startling them all—without warning,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Came a great shout from the sea!</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">It startled them all: the horses,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Lazily plodding round,</div> -<div class="verse">Started and stopped; and the mills dropped,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Like a mantle, their sound.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The millers looked over their shoulders,</div> -<div class="verse i2">The drivers opened their eyes;</div> -<div class="verse">A silence, deeper than deafness,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Had fallen out of the skies.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“Halloa, there!”—this time distinctly</div> -<div class="verse i2">It rose from the barren sea;</div> -<div class="verse">And Europe, turning in wonder,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Whispered “What can it be?”</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“Come down! come down to the shore here!”</div> -<div class="verse i2">And Europe was soon on the sand;—</div> -<div class="verse">It was the great Columbus</div> -<div class="verse i2">Dragging his prize to land!—<i>Good Words.</i></div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>The periods of our lives which give us the most joy at the -moment, and which are most exquisite in memory, are those -when we have gone most wholly out of ourselves, and lived for -others. She who seeks excellence and not reputation alone, -rises highest in her pursuits; and she who foregoes her own -pleasures—ignoring, it may be, her own rights—and forgets -herself, in her genuine interest for others, attains to the surest -and most satisfactory enjoyment. The secret of many low and -miserable lives is the complete absorption of the man and the -woman in their own pleasures and wants, cares, character and -prospect.—<i>Mary A. Livermore, in “What shall we do with -our Daughters?”</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="THE_SEA_AS_AN_AQUARIUM">THE SEA AS AN AQUARIUM.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>A lecture delivered at the Monterey Assembly, Pacific Grove Retreat, California, -1883.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By C. L. ANDERSON, M.D.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center smaller">[Concluded.]</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>Whilst these “rivers in the ocean” are flowing more or less -rapidly toward the Arctic regions, there are undercurrents -moving slowly but irresistibly toward the equator, or at least -in a direction to restore the equilibrium of waters. That -these undercurrents come from the poles is already demonstrated -by the thermometer. At certain depths under the -equator the temperature is as low as 35° or 36° F. This low -temperature could not be maintained unless supplied from the -Polar regions. Fresh water freezes at 32° and salt water, that -is sea water, at about 27°, according to the density. In many -places north of England, Dr. Carpenter found the lower -depths at a temperature of about 29°. He speaks of an ocean -river 2,000 feet deep, colder than the freezing point of fresh -water. Why could not this low temperature be maintained -without supposing a supply from the Polar regions? The temperature -of the earth’s crust twenty or thirty feet from the surface -is quite uniform at 50° to 55° all over the temperate zones. -At that depth—say thirty feet—it is not deep enough to be -influenced by “the internal heat” of the earth, which we experience -in going down into mines, or which shows itself in the -hot water from very deep springs, and yet it is sufficiently covered -so as not to be influenced by seasonable changes. The -water would naturally take the temperature of the earth’s crust. -This has been proven in the case of the Mediterranean Sea. -This body of water is shut off from the general circulatory -system by the Strait of Gibraltar, which is so shallow at its outlet -that no communication between the deep water of the Mediterranean -and the Atlantic can possibly take place. This -great “middle earth sea” is at some places 11,000 to 12,000 -feet deep. And yet Dr. Carpenter found the temperature in -August and September 78° at the surface; and by going down -with the thermometer the heat gradually diminished, until at -the depth of 600 feet the temperature was 55°. From this point, -curious as it may appear, there was no change in heat until -the bottom was reached. Whatever was the temperature at -600 feet it was the same all the way down. He then ascertained -that the temperature of the earth’s crust in that region was 54° -and 55°.</p> - -<p>This shows pretty clearly that depth of water alone does not -produce the coldness found in the seas having connection with -the Polar regions.</p> - -<p>But there are other ways of demonstrating this lower cold current. -At a meeting of the Geographical Society Dr. Carpenter -exhibited in a simple and minute way these warm and cold -currents. He had a trough constructed with plate glass sides, -about six feet long, a foot deep, and the sides not more than -one inch from each other. At one end of this trough a piece -of ice was wedged in between the two sides. That represented -the Polar area. At the other end heat was applied by a bar of -metal laid on the upper surface of the water, and the end carried -over the trough and heated with a spirit lamp—to represent -the equatorial area. Then some coloring matter was put -in the water; red at the warm end, and blue at the cold end. -Now what took place? The water tinged with blue, put in at the -surface of the Polar area, being subject to a cold atmospheric -temperature immediately fell to the bottom. It then crept -slowly along the bottom of the trough, and at the warm end it -gradually rose toward the surface, and gradually returned -along the surface to the point from which it started. The red -followed the same course as the blue, but started from a different -point. It crept along the surface from the Equatorial to -the Polar end, and there fell to the bottom, just as the blue<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_342" id="Page_342">[342]</a></span> -had done, and formed another stratum, creeping along the bottom -and coming again to the surface. Each color made a distinct -circulation during the half hour that the experiment was -under observation.</p> - -<p>Now this is an experiment that can be repeated in our parlors -without going down to the Equator or up to the North pole; -an additional proof that we often have the very thing at -our doors that we travel thousands of miles to find.</p> - -<p>Until the last four or five years the opinion prevailed that -the ocean was barren of life at great depths. Continued researches, -however, find that many forms and great profusion -of life exists at a depth of two and three miles. This deep -water life seems to be adapted to the low temperature near the -freezing point of fresh water—and the forms are usually very -small, requiring thousands to weigh a grain. There is an exuberance -of that small animal known as <i>globagerina</i>—the little -animal that secretes carbonate of lime for a covering, and -makes pretty much all our chalk beds. The well known -“White Cliffs of England” were made by this little animal, and -in the deeper portions of the Atlantic it is still at work. Some -day when the ocean’s bed is raised a few thousand feet these -beds of chalk will appear and be exactly like the chalk of the -<i>cretaceous period</i>, so much talked of and written about by -geologists. Again, there are other animals dredged lately in -larger quantities at a great depth, 3,000 and 4,000 feet, belonging -to the sponges. These are busy in making <i>flints</i>—or such -material as flints are composed of.</p> - -<p>So we find in this large aquarium, the great sea, the same -processes going on—the same material manufactured that took -place in what is termed the older geological formation. Can -we say that creation is complete? That the earth is finished, -and, like a ship we read about the other day, to be disposed of -for the old iron it contains? Not long since I visited a marble -quarry, from which very curious and beautiful marble, resembling -the onyx, was being taken. There were thick strata -cropping out; and the air, and rain, and frost had disintegrated -the exposed parts, so they looked as old as the earth. But -just beneath, and in various places, were little springs of warm -water, and as these bubbled out of the earth they deposited on -cooling and exposure to the air, the same kind of marble—and -there I saw going on the process of marble making that had -continued doubtless for thousands of years.</p> - -<p>On the shores, in the tide, pools and lagoons of Monterey -bay we often gather little plants classed with the <i>Algæ</i>, or sea-moss, -which we call diatoms. They are exceedingly small—some -of them—so that we have to magnify them with the -microscope several hundred diameters, in order to see how they -are formed. Some kinds grow on the larger sea weeds, some -on the rocks, and some appear to be free in the water, coming -ashore in large quantities with the foam of the surf, and giving -a greenish brown color to the sand of the shore. These diatoms -are composed mainly of silex—flint. If we examine the -rocks of our highest ridges and mountains and the cliffs of our -shores in places, with the microscope, we shall find them -largely composed of fragments of diatoms and spiculæ of -sponges. And these are chiefly of the same species that we -find alive to-day. Thus while the “chalk rocks” on our shores, -the sand stones and harder rocks are melting away under the -pounding waves of the sea, and being carried to the lower bottoms, -fresh supplies of diatoms and sponges are mixed therewith, -and we have a continuation, under our eyes, of what -was begun thousands of years ago.</p> - -<p>Let us for a moment consider this fluid we call water, especially -sea water. Chemically speaking, pure water is one of -the rarest things—that is, water absolutely free from all foreign -matter, divested of everything save hydrogen and oxygen in -the combining proportions, by weight one part of hydrogen to -eight of oxygen; by volume, two of hydrogen to one of oxygen, -we have pure water—an <i>oxide</i> of <i>hydrogen</i>. But absolutely pure -water must be prepared in a vacuum, and it must never have contact -with air of any kind. Pure water would be instantly fatal -to any animal that had to breathe it with gills, as a fish, simply -because it contains no oxygen in solution, which the animal -can use to oxydize the blood in the gills. We in breathing air -get oxygen by decomposing the air, but animals that breathe -in water do not decompose the water, but take from it the free -oxygen that is found mechanically mixed with the water. -Pure water, being the standard of measurement of liquors and -solids, is taken as one or one thousand. Sea water is 1,020, or -near, whilst the water of the Dead Sea, or of lakes and seas -with no outlet go as high as 1,225, or even to a point where -they are saturated, or can not dissolve any more. Such is the -case with the Great Salt Lake of Utah, and Mono Lake, of California. -Water of this kind is not usually inhabited by any -kind of gill breathing animals.</p> - -<p>How did the sea become salt? By the washings out of the -land, and the disintegration of the rocks by the elements, such -as ice, wind, heat, rain, etc. The sun causes evaporation; so -that the sea is being constantly lifted into the air and carried -in the shape of clouds to the land, where it is drawn down and -flows again into the sea. The solid matter carried down to the -sea does not return. It remains in solution, or is deposited on -the bottom. The clouds contain almost pure water. They distribute -the visible ocean throughout the invisible air. The -rocks and the trees, the animals and the air all receive their -respective shares of water; and in the course of time it is -returned to the sea. Were evaporation to continue at the present -rate, it would require about 1,600 years before the ocean -beds would become dry land. But in one way and another -there is just as much water returned to the sea each year as is -taken out. Not one drop is lost. The seas may change their beds—they -may flow where the forest now stands, and their waters -may cover our highest mountains, and their bottoms may rise -many hundred feet above their present level, and still there -will not be one drop more or less of the great body of water -that now covers more than two-thirds of the earth’s surface. The -sea will still claim its own. The water that floats to-day in the -clouds may to-morrow course through some giant tree of the -forest, or be taken up in forming a beautiful crystal, or aid in -the bloom and fragrance of a flower, or be taken into the lungs -of some animal and deprived of the oxygen that it holds in -solution, or it may be converted into steam and propel a ship -or a railroad train, or it may be buried under the earth in a -bed of coal and only be set free some thousands of years -hence. But like a wayward child it will return again to its -mother—the sea.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“Tho’ the mills of God grind slowly,</div> -<div class="verse i1">Yet they grind exceeding small;</div> -<div class="verse i1">Tho’ with patience He stands waiting,</div> -<div class="verse i1">With exactness grinds He all.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>The deliberation, the minuteness, the exactness, the patience -and the waiting of the grinding sea, and yet the magnificent, -sublime result, are most beautifully exemplified to those who -have “entered into the springs of the sea,” or have “walked -in search of the depth.”</p> - -<p>The upper currents of the sea are comparatively shallow. -Whilst the depth is often eight or nine miles, these currents in -the deepest places do not extend more than 2,000 or 3,000 feet, -and usually only a few fathoms. They move, however, when -deep, with considerable velocity, say at the rate of four miles -an hour. The great body of water lies below, totally undisturbed -by any atmospheric agencies, yet moving slowly, invisibly, -but sufficient to keep the equilibrium and level of the -waters. So quietly does this great mass of the ocean pass over -the bottom surface, that the smallest particle of microscopic -matter that has fallen down, is not disturbed, and would remain -there forever, but for the giant tread of the earthquake, or the -volcanic explosion. The dust ground and deposited by the -“mills of God,” makes the foundations of islands and continents.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_343" id="Page_343">[343]</a></span></p> - -<p>Although demonstrated that life organisms extend to the -bottom at the deepest places, yet in the rapidly flowing current -the busy activities of life are to be seen. There are plains -and meadows, forests and deserts, hills, mountains and plateaus, -in the sea. At some places the bottom teems with life. -Take, for instance, what are called the “banks”—the fishing -grounds of Norway, Ireland, Newfoundland, etc.; they are -submarine plains unquestionably, and must have a high degree -of fertility in order to supply food for the billions of fish of a -voracious kind—as codfish, halibut, etc. These large fish feed -on mollusca and crustacea, and these feed on smaller animals—but -principally on Algæ or sea-weed. Feeding on pastures -of this kind we sometimes find the most enormous animals. -Steller’s sea-cow is an instance. They are described as found -by him in 1742, on Behring’s Island, covered with a hide -resembling the bark of an old oak tree. They grew to be -thirty-five or forty feet long, and to weigh 50,000 pounds. They -fed on the abundant Algæ along the coast. They yielded milk -in abundance, which with their flesh were said by Steller to be -superior to those of the cow.</p> - -<p>But if the sea map be considered as an aquarium, (that is, a -body of water supporting animal and vegetable life), better -expressed by the term <i>aquavivarium</i>—so may it be considered -a cemetery, an <i>aquamortuum</i>. The life, so profuse, that takes -into itself bodies of endless forms and sizes, finally yields them -up to the sea, and they are buried in the bottom. There is no -land where the sea has not been, and where “vestiges of creation” -may not be found. If we ascend to the highest mountain, -or descend to the lowest valley, behold there are diatoms, -shells of mollusks, débris of corals, and bones of whales. -Whence came they? Science can answer no better than Scripture: -“The earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof; the -world and they that dwell therein. For He hath founded it -upon the seas and established it upon the floods.”</p> - -<p>Beside the natural course of life and death, there are various -ways by which the inhabitants of the sea may be suddenly -destroyed. As, for instance: by the influx of fresh water; by -volcanic agency; by earthquake waves; by storms; by suffocation -when crowded into shoals, weeds, sand, etc.; being driven -ashore by fishes of prey; too much or too little heat; diseases -and parasites; poisons; lightning; and many other agencies.</p> - -<p>Although the sea is immense, it has bounds and limits; thus -far and no farther, is the command of Him that made it. I -am overpowered with the immensity of the subject. In trying -to comprehend the whole it is impossible to see the minutia; -or to compass within our limits one fairly developed idea.</p> - -<p>I think, however, we have arrived at a point of knowledge -where we may answer an oft repeated question: “Why the -Almighty has created so many insects, covering the earth, -swarming in the air, or teeming in the waters?” They -doubtless have many purposes, that in our dim knowledge we -do not see, but they serve at least one important end; they are -carbon makers, and without carbon no plant can grow, and -without the plant what would become of the animal? So, to a -certain extent our lives depend on the things which ofttimes -only seem to annoy us. We are so ground in the mills of God, -so built, linked and woven, so dependent and so cared for by -the power that is in us, that the microscope can see nothing too -small, that does not concern us in its use and sphere of action; -and the telescope can behold no world so grand but it, too, -may be considered only an aggregated expression of what we -find in the miniature object.</p> - -<p>No organism that lives and dies in the sea is lost or wasted, -and like the drops of water that are scattered and spread -abroad over the universe, and are gathered again to the sea, -so do all these forms of life that inhabit the deep serve an important -purpose while living, and when the life has departed -from their forms they leave their good works behind them in -the shape of iron, lime, silica, and carbon, for the use and the -convenience of other lives that succeed them.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="MY_YEARS">MY YEARS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By ADA IDDINGS GALE.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">O happy years! that pass and will not stay,</div> -<div class="verse">I con you o’er—as one might that doth clasp</div> -<div class="verse">A string of limpid pearls in her fond grasp—</div> -<div class="verse">At loss to choose which gleams with purest ray.</div> -<div class="verse">Or like a child within a garden fair,</div> -<div class="verse">That—passing swiftly on from flow’r to flow’r</div> -<div class="verse">Leaves each frail beauty in its wind swayed bow’r</div> -<div class="verse">For fear she will not pluck the fairest there.</div> -<div class="verse">So ’tis with me, in noting o’er my years—</div> -<div class="verse">I scarce can choose one out from all the rest,</div> -<div class="verse">And smiling say—this one was happiest.</div> -<div class="verse">So rich I’ve been in joy—so poor in tears.</div> -<div class="verse">Oh! may the sweetness of Time measured, be</div> -<div class="verse">Of Time un-measured—a sweet prophecy.</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="EIGHT_CENTURIES_WITH_WALTER">EIGHT CENTURIES WITH WALTER SCOTT.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By WALLACE BRUCE.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>“The Monastery,” “The Abbott,” and “Kenilworth,” are -related to the most interesting period of Britain’s history. The -characters of Queen Elizabeth and Mary, Queen of Scots, -stand out in bold relief. Representing, as they do, the Protestant -and Catholic religions fiercely struggling for supremacy -in Britain, it is not a matter of wonder or surprise that each has -been painted, at different times, and by different historians, as -angel and as fiend.</p> - -<p>After reading a score of histories and essays, the general -reader, like the world at large, is undecided, unless he is fortunate, -or unfortunate enough to have prejudices. According -to one writer, the policy of Elizabeth, alike toward foreign nations -and toward her own subjects, was one vast system of chicane -and wrong; her life one of mischief and misery; her -character below the standard of even the closing years of the -sixteenth century. On the other hand she is the incarnation of -all that is noble and heroic; she is hailed as the “Gloriana” of -Spenser, and as “Fair Vestal throned in the West,” by Shakspere.</p> - -<p>In like manner Mary, her queenly cousin, with a French education -calculated to prejudice her in the minds of her countrymen, -appears in some histories as a second Lady Hamlet, -forgetful of her son, with undue haste marrying the alleged murderer -of her husband. Again, she appears entirely ignorant of the -conspiracy against her husband; nay more, actually compelled -by the Nobles of Scotland to take the hand of Bothwell; while -the religious feeling was so bitter that her opponents circulated -falsehood and forgery in order to poison the minds of her subjects.</p> - -<p>Probably no character in history has been the theme of more -controversy; and while the English speaking world for the -most part glories in the triumph of the Reformation, under the -bold leadership of John Knox, in Scotland, and the resolute -founders of the Established Church in England, it still turns -with sympathy and compassion to the fate of the unfortunate -queen, made interesting alike by her wit, her beauty and the -mystery which always overhung her history. As Scott says: -“Her face, her form, have been so deeply impressed upon the -imagination, that, even at the distance of nearly three centuries, -it is unnecessary to remind the most ignorant and uninformed -reader of the striking traits which characterize that -remarkable countenance, which seems at once to combine our -ideas of the majestic, the pleasing, and the brilliant, leaving -us to doubt whether they express most happily the queen, the -beauty, or the accomplished woman. Even those who feel -themselves compelled to believe all, or much, of what her enemies<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_344" id="Page_344">[344]</a></span> -laid to her charge, can not think without a sigh, upon a -countenance expressive of anything rather than the foul crimes -with which she was charged when living, and which still continue -to shade, if not to blacken her memory. That brow, so -truly open and regal—those eyebrows, so regularly graceful, -which yet were saved from the charge of regular insipidity by -the beautiful effect of the hazel eyes which they overarched, -and which seem to utter a thousand histories—the nose, with -all its Grecian precision of outline—the mouth, so well proportioned, -so sweetly formed, as if designed to speak nothing but -what was delightful to hear—the dimpled chin, the stately -swan-like neck form a countenance, the like of which we know -not to have existed in any other character moving in that class -of life where the actresses as well as the actors command general -and undivided attention; and no small instance it is of the -power of beauty, that her charms should have remained the -subject not merely of admiration, but of warm and chivalrous -interest, after the lapse of such a length of time.”</p> - -<p>“The Monastery,” which comes first in historic order, serves -merely as a threshold to “The Abbot.” The general plan of -the story was to closely associate two characters in that contentious -age holding different views of the Reformation, both -sincere, and both dedicated to the support of their own separate -beliefs. The scene is laid in the valley of the Tweed, in -the neighborhood of Melrose Abbey, which enjoyed for -many years, even in the midst of border and national warfare, -the immunities of peace. In the portrait of Julian Avenal we -recall the fierce Laird of Black Ormiston, the friend and confidant -of Bothwell, and his associate in Darnley’s murder. The -White Lady of Avenal—a sort of astral spirit, neither fairy nor -Brownie, but made up of many elements more Persian than -Gothic—can only be excused as part and parcel of the superstition -of the times; and the portrayal of Sir Percy Shafton is -in no way edifying, save as a satire upon that dudish portion of -humanity, the excrescence of that school of Euphuists which -took its rise with Sir John Lilly in the age of Elizabeth, and -blossomed out again but yesterday in the full blown sunflower -of modern estheticism. It is remarkable how history repeats -itself, not only in noble deeds and high daring, but also in the -social expression of dress and language.</p> - -<p>In “The Abbot” we find the government of Scotland -almost entirely in the hands of the Protestant party; the queen -a captive in Lochleven Castle; the regent Murray, half brother -of the queen, at once governor and dictator. The monasteries -are demolished, in some cases through religious zeal, in other -cases as an act of jealousy and policy; the bold spirit of -Knox, which dared to raise its voice in behalf of individual -rights and conscience, permeates Scotland. The pulpit becomes -a powerful engine for affecting the masses. The Catholics -look to France and to Spain for help, and the Protestants -to Holland. The prophecy is literally fulfilled: “Nation divided -against nation, brother against brother;” the outgrowth of -that uncompromising religion of Right, which came not to -“bring peace, but a sword.”</p> - -<p>The first pages of “The Abbott” portray life in the feudal -castle of Julian Avenal, a retainer of the Protestant regent. In -the strict character of Minister Warden we have a sketch of the -preacher of the period, thoroughly in earnest, exceedingly -austere, who seldom jested, believing that “life was not lent to -us to be expended in idle mirth, which resembles the crackling -of thorns under the pot.” We see the ruins of costly shrines -and sainted springs, and, in the midst of desolation, hear the -eloquent lamentations of mourners pouring out their sorrow -like the prophets and poets of old over their lost Jerusalem. -We come upon a party of mummers, headed by the “Abbot -of Unreason,” desecrating the high altar of St. Mary, turning -the ritual of the church into ridicule, emphasizing a custom -which was not wholly discouraged at stated intervals by the -clergy in their day of power; a custom inherited perhaps from -the Roman carnival, tolerated alike by the Greek and Romish -churches. We are conveyed to Edinburgh, then as now, the -most picturesque city of Europe; we see the intrigues of the -court; we witness a melée in the streets between the Leslies -and the Seytons, and it is not until we are half through the volume -that we are introduced to Queen Mary, the Captive, about -whom the whole interest of the story gathers. We see her in -an island fortress of the Douglas, confronting with haughty eloquence -the stern Melville, Ruthven and Lindsey, sent by the -regent to obtain her signature to renounce all right to the -throne of Scotland. We hear the plea of both sides distinctly -stated, and transcribe a passage which throws light upon the -question at issue:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Madam,” said Ruthven, “I will deal plainly with you. Your reign, -from the dismal field of Pinkiecleuch, when you were a babe in the -cradle, till now that you stand a grown dame before us, hath been such -a tragedy of losses, disasters, civil dissensions and foreign wars, that the -like is not to be found in our chronicles. The French and English have, -with one consent, made Scotland the battle-field on which to fight out -their own ancient quarrel. For ourselves, every man’s hand hath been -against his brother, nor hath a year passed over without rebellion and -slaughter, exile of nobles, and oppressing of the commons. We may -endure it no longer, and, therefore, as a prince to whom God hath refused -the gift of hearkening to wise counsel, and on whose dealings -and projects no blessing hath ever descended, we pray you to give way -to other rule and governance of the land, that a remnant may yet be -saved to this distracted realm.”</p> - -<p>“My Lord,” said Mary, “It seems to me that you fling on my unhappy -and devoted head those evils, which, with far more justice, I may -impute to your own turbulent, wild, and untamable dispositions—the -frantic violence with which you, the magnates of Scotland, enter into -feuds against each other, sticking at no cruelty to gratify your wrath, -taking deep revenge for the slightest offenses, and setting at defiance -those wise laws which your ancestors made for stanching of such cruelty, -rebelling against the lawful authority, and bearing yourselves as if -there were no king in the land; or rather as if each were king in his -own premises. And now you throw the blame on me—on me, whose -life has been embittered—whose sleep has been broken—whose happiness -has been wrecked by your dissensions. Have I not myself been -obliged to traverse wilds and mountains, at the head of a few faithful -followers, to maintain peace and to put down oppression? Have I not -worn harness on my person, and carried pistols in my saddle, fain to lay -aside the softness of a woman, and the dignity of a queen, that I might -show an example to my followers?”</p> - -</div> - -<p>We see the queen at last, under compulsion, and with hasty -indifference, subscribe the roll of parchment; the boat containing -the three envoys turns its bow toward Edinburgh, and -the square tower of Lochleven holds a desolate heart, and a -queen without a throne. The winter months go by, a long -monotony, now and then relieved by sharp encounters of wit -and sarcasm between Queen Mary and her keeper, the Lady -Douglas, proprietress of the castle. We hear among her attendants -whisperings of escape from the hated prison; we see -George Douglas, moved by her beauty and gracious art, no -longer her jailer, but a friend aiding in the attempt; we see in -Scott’s graphic description the most minute and accurate account -presented in any narrative or history, of the successful -adventure after the first failure. We see her in that disastrous -battle at Langside, where her followers were driven back by -the regent’s forces, and hear the queen’s sad words, more sad -because so literally true, as she pronounced them over the -dead body of the young Douglas: “Look—look at him well,” -said the queen, “thus has it been with all who loved Mary -Stuart!—The royalty of Francis, the wit of Chastelar, the power -and gallantry of the gay Gordon, the melody of Rizzio, the -portly form and youthful grace of Darnley, the bold address -and courtly manners of Bothwell—and now the deep-devoted -passion of the noble Douglas—naught could save them—they -looked on the wretched Mary, and to have loved her was -crime enough to deserve early death! No sooner had the victims -formed a kind thought of me, than the poisoned cup, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_345" id="Page_345">[345]</a></span> -ax and block, the dagger, the mine, were ready to punish -them for casting away affection on such a wretch as I am!”</p> - -<p>Defeated at every point the crownless queen turns for deliverance -to Queen Elizabeth. In her great extremity it did -not occur to her that she might risk her liberty and perhaps -imperil her life by asking the hospitality of England. Ere she -took the fatal step her friends and counselors kneeled at her -feet and entreated her to go anywhere but there; but their entreaties -were in vain; she crossed the Solway, gave herself up -to the English deputy warden, and was lodged for the time in -Carlisle Castle. Elizabeth, as Scott says in his “Tales of a -Grandfather,” had two courses in her power, alike just and lawful; -to afford her the succor petitioned for, or the liberty to -depart from her dominions as she had entered them, voluntarily. -But great as she was upon other occasions of her reign, -she acted on the present from mean and envious motives. She -saw in the fugitive a princess who possessed a right of succession -to the crown of England. She remembered that Mary -had been her rival in accomplishments; and certainly she did -not forget that she was her superior in youth and beauty. -Elizabeth treated her not as a sister and friend in distress, but -as an enemy over whom circumstances had given her power. -She determined upon reducing her to the condition of a captive. -It is a question whether Elizabeth had a right to take -cognizance of the charges against Mary. As a matter of fact -her guilt was not proven when she demanded her first trial, and -Elizabeth so states it over her own signature; but Mary was -transported from castle to castle until the ax and the block at -Fotheringay concluded the tragedy of her life.</p> - -<p>As in “The Abbot,” so in “Kenilworth” the principal personage -of the story—Queen Elizabeth—is not introduced until -the story is well under way. In fact, we are introduced to the -characters in the inverse ratio of their prominence. The curtain -rises on a swaggering soldier of fortune in a country inn—a -fit accomplice and lackey of Sir Richard Varney, perhaps -the most despised villain in the pages of fiction. Anthony -Foster comes next, a snivelling hypocrite, willing to coin soul -and body for money. The stately Earl of Leicester, and his -noble rival, the Earl of Essex, with gorgeous retinue pass along -the stage before us; and the palace doors open at last upon -Queen Elizabeth and her court. In the meantime we have -caught glimpses, through the prison doors, of Anthony Foster’s -dilapidated mansion, of the poor deluded Amy Robsart—the -wedded but not acknowledged wife of the Earl of Leicester; -we note the grief and manhood of her former lover, Tressilian, -vainly entreating her to return to her home, where her broken-hearted -father sits by his lonely fireside, too wretched and -broken in spirit to find relief in tears.</p> - -<p>The story of “Amy Robsart,” as here presented, is almost -literally true to fact, although Scott has introduced dramatic -incidents not found in the history. In the introduction Scott -quotes at length the foundation of the story, as given in Ashmole’s -“Antiquities of Berkshire:”</p> - -<p>“Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, a very goodly personage, -and singularly well featured, being a great favorite to Queen -Elizabeth, it was thought and commonly reported, that had he -been a bachelor or widower, the queen would have made him -her husband; to this end to free himself of all obstacles, he -commands his wife to repose herself at Anthony Foster’s house; -and also prescribed to Sir Richard Varney, that he should first -attempt to poison her, and if that did not take effect, then by -any other way whatsoever to despatch her. The same accusation -has been adopted and circulated by the author of Leicester’s -Commonwealth, and alluded to in the Yorkshire Tragedy.”</p> - -<p>Scott also quotes an old ballad, written by Mickle, called -“Cumnor Hall,” in which the fair Amy bewails her fate:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The dew of summer night did fall;</div> -<div class="verse i2">The moon, sweet regent of the sky,</div> -<div class="verse">Silver’d the walls of Cumnor Hall,</div> -<div class="verse i2">And many an oak that grew thereby.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Now naught was heard beneath the skies,</div> -<div class="verse i2">The sounds of busy life were still,</div> -<div class="verse">Save an unhappy lady’s sighs,</div> -<div class="verse i2">That issued from that lonely pile.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“Leicester,” she cried, “is this thy love</div> -<div class="verse i2">That thou so oft hast sworn to me,</div> -<div class="verse">To leave me in this lonely grove,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Immured in shameful privity?”</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The village maidens of the plain</div> -<div class="verse i2">Salute me lowly as they go;</div> -<div class="verse">Envious they mark my silken train,</div> -<div class="verse i2">Nor think a Countess can have woe.</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">The simple nymphs! they little know</div> -<div class="verse i2">How far more happy’s their estate;</div> -<div class="verse">To smile for joy than sigh for woe—</div> -<div class="verse i2">To be content than to be great.</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>We are introduced to Queen Elizabeth at the palace gate as -she takes her royal barge for a morning’s trip upon the -Thames: and it is here that Scott introduces with grace the -well-known incident of Sir Walter Raleigh placing his mantle -upon the ground before the queen to save Her Majesty’s slippers. -We see her attempting to reconcile the difference between -Leicester and Essex, who bow for the time before her -haughty will; and we wonder that her proud spirit, which -brooked no opposition, could stop in the midst of state affairs -to receive as flattery an allusion to tresses of gold braided in a -metaphor of sunbeams; while Leicester, tottering upon the -precipice of infamy, by false eloquence brings a blush to her -cheek, and conjures her to strip him of all his power, but to -leave him the name of her servant. “Take from the poor -Dudley,” he exclaimed, “all that your bounty has made him, -and bid him be the poor gentleman he was when your grace -first shone on him; leave him no more than his cloak and his -sword, but led him still boast he has—what in word and deed -he never forfeited—the regard of his adored Queen and mistress!”</p> - -<p>But it is in the Halls of Kenilworth, where we trace in -Scott’s picture at once the greatness and weakness of the -woman and the queen. We are introduced to the stately castle -which Scott describes with the love of an antiquarian—a -lordly structure composed of a huge pile of magnificent castellated -buildings, apparently of different ages, revealing in its -armorial bearings “the emblems of mighty chiefs who had long -passed away and, whose history, could Ambition have lent ear -to it, might have read a lesson to the haughty favorite, who -had now acquired and was augmenting the fair domain.”</p> - -<p>Amid these princely halls, where the clocks for seven days -point to the hour of noon as if to indicate one continual banquet, -we trace the misery of those who hang on princes’ favors. -The picture is a revelation of the frailty of all human aspirations; -and we close the volume recalling the words of Burns:</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“It’s no, in titles or in rank,</div> -<div class="verse">It’s no, in wealth like London bank</div> -<div class="verse i2">To purchase peace or rest.</div> -<div class="verse">If happiness has not her seat</div> -<div class="verse i2">And center in the breast,</div> -<div class="verse">We may be wise or rich or great,</div> -<div class="verse i2">But never can be blest.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>Is there not an evening to every day? Comes not the morning -back again after the most terrific night? Sometimes I have -thought—the sun can never rise again; and yet it came back -again with its early dawn. The time passes cold and indifferent -over us—it knows nothing of our sorrows—it knows nothing -of our joys; it leads us with ice-cold hand deeper and deeper -into the labyrinth; at last allows us to stand still—we look -around and can not guess where we are.—<i>Tieck.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_346" id="Page_346">[346]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="ASTRONOMY_OF_THE_HEAVENS">ASTRONOMY OF THE HEAVENS FOR MARCH.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">Prof. M. B. GOFF.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>THE SUN.</h3> - -<p>This month, on the 1st, we can obtain mean or clock time -by making our clocks indicate 12:12⅓ p. m. when the sun -crosses our meridian; on the 15th, by making our time pieces -12:09 p. m.; and on the 31st, by making them show 12:04 p. m. -On the 1st, 15th, and 31st, the sun rises at 6:33, 6:11, and -5:44 a. m., and sets at 5:52, 6:07, and 6:24 p. m., respectively. -And on the same dates, daybreak occurs at 4:58, 4:35, and 4:04 -a. m., and end of evening twilight at 7:27, 7:43, and 8:03 p. m., -respectively. On the 19th, at 36½ minutes after 11:00 p. m. -the sun “crosses the line” (that is, on its journey northward, -crosses the equator), and we are accustomed to say that it -enters the sign <i>Aries</i>, and spring commences. During this -month we have also one of the five eclipses of this year. This -one occurs on the 27th, and on such a portion of the earth’s -surface as to render it invisible to most of our readers, being -confined to a region within 42° of the North Pole, and embracing -the North Pole, North Sea, Baltic Sea, Gulf of Bothnia, and -the Scandinavian Peninsula. In Washington mean time, it -begins on the 27th at 10:20.4 a. m., in longitude 9° 28.2′ east, -latitude 54° 11.5′ north; greatest eclipse occurs at 11:10.5 a. -m., in longitude 7° 50.1′ west, latitude 72° 5′ north; and eclipse -ends at six minutes after 12:00 p. m., in longitude 103° 54.3′ -west, latitude 87° 12.8′ north. This eclipse will excite little or -no interest among astronomers, since the shadow cast by the -moon hides only a small portion (about ⅐) of the sun’s disc, -and will not afford any opportunity for observing the sun’s -corona and the colored prominences (seen till lately only in -total eclipses) which have been a source of so much interest -and speculation to the scientific world. It may, indeed, not be -saying too much to assert that hereafter eclipses of the sun -may be looked upon as something to exercise the mathematical -ability of students, and not as a means of obtaining a knowledge -of the physical properties of that body. For it has -already been demonstrated that the colored prominences may -be examined at any time when the sun can be seen; and it is -believed that Mr. Huggins has accomplished the difficult feat -of photographing the corona, so that it too may be scrutinized -<i>at leisure</i>. The importance of this discovery can be approximately -estimated when we remember that, as Mr. Proctor asserts, -“adding together all the minutes of total solar eclipse -during an entire century, we obtain a period of about eight -days during which the corona can be observed.”</p> - -<h3>THE MOON</h3> - -<p class="unindent">Offers nothing special this month, except as noted, its interference -with the sun’s light. Her phases will occur in the following -order: 1st quarter, on the 4th, at 8:25 a. m.; full moon on -11th, at 2:32 p. m.; last quarter on 19th, at 6:05 p. m., and -new moon on 27th, at 12:39 p. m. In case we have failed to -set our clock by the sun, we may do so by the moon, which -will cross the meridian on the 1st, at 3:36 p. m.; on the 15th, -at 2:37 a. m., and on the 31st, at 4:20 p. m. On the 16th, at -11:18 p. m., she will be furthest from the earth; on the 28th, at -8:18 p. m., nearest the earth; and on the 4th, farthest from -the horizon; that is in latitude 41° 30′, the elevation is 67° 19′.</p> - -<h3>Inferior Planets.</h3> - -<p>Inferior planets are those whose orbits are inside that of -the earth. The first, whose mean distance from the sun may -be put down as thirty-five millions of miles, is called</p> - -<h4>MERCURY.</h4> - -<p>It has one peculiarity; it twinkles like a star. In this respect -it differs from all the other planets. Its nearness to the sun has -led some astronomers to believe that the temperature is very -uneven, that “every six weeks on an average there is a change -of temperature nearly equal to the difference between frozen -quicksilver and melted lead.” But later discoveries indicate -that temperature dependent on the sun’s rays is influenced -much more by the media through which the rays pass, or by -which they are absorbed, than the proximity of the sun; and -hence Professor Langley argues that Mercury might be a globe -on which people like ourselves could have the proper degree -of heat to sustain life. Our calendar for Mercury for this month -is as follows: On the 1st, it rises at 5:50 a. m.; on 15th, at 5:54 a. -m.; and on 31st, at 5:57 a. m. On the same dates it sets as follows: -3:52, 4:52 and 6:25 p. m. On the 30th it will be in superior -conjunction with the sun, that is, in a line with the sun and earth, -but having the sun between it and the earth. Up to this last -date it will be morning star; after that, evening star. On the -26th, at 9:11 p. m., it will be 3° 25′ south of the moon. The -only other inferior planet with which we are acquainted is -called Venus.</p> - -<h4>VENUS</h4> - -<p class="unindent">Will increase in brilliancy every day this month; but will not -shine its brightest till about the third of June. Its time for setting -will be as follows: On the 1st, 8:58 p. m.; on the 15th, at -9:28 p. m.; and on the 31st, at 10:03 p. m. Its motion will be -direct, and amount to 34° 34′ 37.35″. Its diameter will increase -from 14.6″ at the beginning of the month to 17.8″ on the 31st. -On the 27th, at 9 p. m., it will be in conjunction with and 3° -34′ north of Neptune.</p> - -<h3>Superior Planets.</h3> - -<p>Superior planets are those whose orbits are outside that of -the earth, and which are as a consequence, farther from the -sun than the earth is. So far as we now know, all the planets -except Mercury and Venus, are in the class “superior.” The -first of these going outwardly from the sun is called</p> - -<h4>MARS,</h4> - -<p class="unindent">Whose bright ruddy face, growing smaller every day, as it -gradually moves away from us and the sun, is still distinctly -visible, being above the horizon from 2:19 p. m., on the 1st, to -5:11 a. m., on the 2nd; from 1:21 p. m., on the 15th, to 4:11 a. m., -on the 16th; and from 12:30 p. m. on the 31st, to 3:12 a. m. on -April 1st. During the month its diameter decreases from 13.2′ -to 10″. Up to the 12th, its motion is retrograde 56′ 36.6″. From -that date to the end of the month, its motion is 1° 59′ 6.3″ direct. -On the 12th it is stationary; or, at least, appears so. On the -22nd, it reaches its farthest point from the sun. It had often -been surmised that Mars had a satellite; but it was not until -after the 11th of August, 1877, that this supposition gave place -to certainty. On the night of the date mentioned, Professor -Asaph Hall discovered, a little east of the planet, a small object, -which proved on further investigation to be a small body -making a revolution in about twenty-nine hours, or as afterward -appeared, in thirty hours eighteen minutes. Soon after -was seen still closer to Mars an object which proved to be another -satellite making a revolution about its primary in seven -hours and thirty-nine minutes. These satellites not only make -their revolutions in the shortest time, but are the least known -heavenly bodies; the diameter of the outer one being estimated -by Professor Newcomb at from five to twenty miles, and that -of the inner at from ten to forty miles, the entire surface being -little if any larger than the “ranches” of some of our western -“farmer,” or “cattle kings.”</p> - -<p>Between Mars and Jupiter, there was in 1801 discovered a -small planet to which was given the name Ceres; in 1802, another -named Pallas; in 1804 another named Juno, and in 1807, -another named Vesta. From 1807 to 1845, discovery in that -region seemed to cease; but since 1845 not less than two hundred -and twenty of these bodies have been found and named, -and are now called by the general name</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_347" id="Page_347">[347]</a></span></p> - -<h4>ASTEROIDS, OR PLANETOIDS.</h4> - -<p>Of these none, except perhaps occasionally Ceres and Vesta, -can be seen by the unaided eye. This is on account of their -small size, their diameters ranging from fifty to two hundred -and twenty-eight miles. The theory respecting these bodies is -that they are portions of a larger one that in some manner became -disintegrated, and each part obeying the laws of gravitation, -formed itself into a separate sphere.</p> - -<h4>JUPITER,</h4> - -<p class="unindent">Like Mars, this month will decrease somewhat in brilliancy, his -diameter diminishing in appearance from 41.6″ to 38″. On -the 20th he will be stationary. Up to that date he will have a -retrograde motion amounting to 34′ 5.85″; and from the 22nd -to the end of the month a direct motion of 13′ 37.9″. On the -1st, he rises at 1:48 in the afternoon; sets next morning at 4:26; -on the 15th, rises at 12:50 p. m., setting next morning at 3:50, -and on the 31st rises at 11:48 a. m., setting at 2:58 a. m., -April 1st. On the 7th, at 8:16 p. m., is 5° 54′ north of the -moon.</p> - -<h4>SATURN,</h4> - -<p class="unindent">Though still a prominent object in the evening in the west, is -fast approaching a time when its beauties will be rendered invisible -by a greater luminary. Only temporarily, however; for -next year it will emerge and shine with increased splendor. -For this month, on the 2nd, it sets at 12:38 a. m., and on the -15th, at 11:47 p. m.; and on the 31st, at 10:50 p. m. Its motion -is direct, and amounts to 2° 16′ 58″. Diameter on 1st, -17.2″; on 31st, 16.4″. On 3rd, at 2:08 p. m., it will be 1° 42′ -north of the moon; and on the 30th, at 11:57 p. m., 2° 4′ north -of the moon.</p> - -<h4>URANUS,</h4> - -<p class="unindent">On the 16th, places itself directly on the other side of the world -from the sun; in other words is in “opposition” to, or 180° -from, the sun. Its diameter remains constant during the -month (3.8″). On the 1st, 15th, and 31st, it rises at 7:00, 6:02, -and 5:38 p. m., respectively. It sets on the 2nd, 16th, and -April 1st, at 7:14, 6:18, and 5:14 a. m., respectively.</p> - -<h4>NEPTUNE</h4> - -<p class="unindent">Will be evening star during the month, setting at the following -times: On the 1st, at 11:22 p. m.; on the 15th, at 10:29 p. -m.; and on the 31st, at 9:28 p. m. Its motion is direct, and -about 45′. Its diameter, 2.6″. On the 2nd, at 12:30 p. m., 27′ -north of moon; on the 29th, at 9:06 p. m., 38′ north of moon, -making, as does also Saturn, two conjunctions with the moon -in one month. On the 27th, about 9 p. m., it will be in conjunction -with and 3° 34′ south of Venus.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="THE_FIR_TREE">THE FIR TREE.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By LUELLA CLARK.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Hark, hark! What does the fir tree say?</div> -<div class="verse">Standing still all night, all day—</div> -<div class="verse">Never a moan from over his way.</div> -<div class="verse">Green through all the winter’s gray—</div> -<div class="verse">What does the steadfast fir tree say?</div> -</div> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">Creak, creak! Listen! “Be firm, be true.</div> -<div class="verse">The winter’s frost and the summer’s dew</div> -<div class="verse">Are all in God’s time, and all for you.</div> -<div class="verse">Only live your life, and your duty do,</div> -<div class="verse">And be brave, and strong, and steadfast, and true.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>There is a pride which belongs to every rightly-constituted -mind, though it is scarcely to be called pride, but rather a -proper estimate of self. It is, properly speaking, the elevation -of mind which arises when we feel that we have mastered some -noble idea and made it our own. Man is proud of the idea -only so far as he feels that it has become part of himself.—<i>Von -Humboldt.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="ARDENT_SPIRITS">ARDENT SPIRITS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By B. W. RICHARDSON, M.D.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>It is the business of science to take up the pint and a half of -ardent spirit which, split up through fifteen pints, gives all the -zest and consequence to the thirteen and a half pints of colored -water.</p> - -<p>Taking this ardent spirit into one of her crucibles or laboratories, -Science compares it with other products on the shelves -there, and soon she finds its niche in which it fits truly. On -the shelf where it fits she has ranged a number of other spirits. -There is chloroform, ether, sweet spirit of nitre, and some -other fluids, very useful remedies in the hands of the physician. -These, she sees, are the children of the spirit, are made, -in fact, from it. On the same shelf she has another set of -spirits; there is wood spirit, there is potato spirit, there is a -substance which looks like spermaceti; and these she sees are -all members of the same family, not children, this time, of the -ardent spirit, but brothers or sisters, each one constructed from -the same elements, in the same relative proportions and on the -same type. Passionless, having no predilection for any one -object in the universe except the truth, she writes down the ardent -spirit as having its proper place in a group of chemical -substances which are distinctly apart from other substances she -knows of, on which men and animals live, and which are called -by the name of foods or sustainers of life. She says all the -members of the spirit family are, unless judiciously and even -skilfully used, inimical to life. They produce drowsiness, -sleep, death. In the hands of the skilful they may be safe -as medicines; in the hands of the unskilful they are unsafe, -they are poisons. To this rule there is not one exception -amongst them. There can be no demur, no doubt now on this -particular point; it may be a blow to poetry of passion; it may -make the ancient and modern bacchanalian look foolish to tell -him that wine is a chemical substance mixed and diluted with -water, and that beer and spirits are all in the same category; -but such is the fact. In computing the influence of wine, men -have no longer to discuss anything more than the influence of -a definite chemical compound, one of a family of chemical -compounds called the alcohols—the second of a family group, -differing in origin from the first of the series, which is got from -wood, in that it is got from grain, and is called ethylic, or common -alcohol, pure spirit of wine. But now the world turns -properly to ask another question. Admitted all that is said, -why, after all, should the practice of mankind in the use of this -spirit be bad? Man is not guided solely by reason; passion -may lead him sometimes, perchance, in the true path. Tell -us then, O Science! why this ardent spirit may not still be -drunken; why may it not be a part of the life of man?</p> - -<p>To this question the answer of Science is straight and to the -point. In the universe of life, she says, man forms but a fractional -part. All the sea is full of life; all the woods are full of -life; all the air is full of life; on the surface of the earth man -possesses, as companions or as enemies, herds and herds of -living forms. Of that visible life he forms but a minute speck, -and beyond that visible life there is the world invisible to common -view, with its myriads of forms unseen, which the most -penetrating microscope has not reached. Again, there are -other forms of life; plants innumerable, from gigantic Wellingtonias -to lichens and mosses, and beneath these myriads -more so infinitely minute that the microscope fails to reach -them. This is all life, life which goes through its set phases in -due form; grows in health and strength and beauty, every -part of it, from highest to lowest living grade, without a shade -of the use of this strong spirit. What evidence can be more -conclusive that alcohol is not included in the scheme of life?</p> - -<p>And yet, if you want more evidence, it is yours. You try man -by himself. Every child of woman born, if he be not perverted, -lives without alcohol, grows up without it; spends—and this<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_348" id="Page_348">[348]</a></span> -is a vital point—spends the very happiest part of its life without -it; gains its growing strength and vitality without it; feels no -want for it. The course of its life is, at the most, on the average -of the best lives, sixty years, of which the first fifteen, in -other words, the first fourth, are the most dangerous; yet it -goes through that fourth without the use of this agent. But if -in the four stages of life it can go through the first and most -critical stage without alcohol, why can not it traverse the remaining -three? Is Nature so unwise in her doings, so capricious, -so uncertain, that she withholds a giver of life from the -helpless, and supplies it only to the helpful? Some men, -forming whole nations, have never heard of it; some have -heard of it and have abjured its use. In England and America, -at this time, there are probably near upon six millions of -persons who have abjured this agent. Do they fall or fail in -value of life from the abjuration? The evidence, as we shall -distinctly see by and by, is all the other way. There are, -lastly, some who are forced to live without the use of this agent. -Do they fall or die in consequence? There is not a single -instance in illustration.</p> - -<p>On all these points, Science, when she is questioned earnestly, -and interpreted justly, is decisive and firm, and if you -question her in yet another direction, she is not less certain. -You ask her for a comparison of alcohol and of man, in respect -to the structure of both, and her evidence is as the sun -at noon in its clearness. She has taken the body of man to -pieces; she has learned the composition of its every structure—skin, -muscle, bone, viscera, brain, nervous cord, organs of -sense! She knows of what these parts are formed, and she -knows from whence the components came. She finds in the -muscles fibrine; it came from the fibrine of flesh, or from the -gluten or albumen of the plants on which the man had fed. -She finds tendon and cartilage, and earthy matter of the skeleton; -they were from the vegetable kingdom. She finds water -in the body in such abundance that it makes up seven parts -out of eight of the whole, and that she knows the source of -readily enough. She finds iron, that she traces from the earth. -She finds fat, and that she traces to sugar and starch. In -short, she discovers, in whatever structure she searches, the -origin of the structure. But as a natural presence, she finds no -ardent spirit there in any part or fluid. Nothing made from -spirit. Did she find either, she would say the body is diseased, -and, it may be, was killed by that which is found.</p> - -<p>Sometimes, in the bodies of men, she discovers the evidences -of some conditions that are not natural. She compares these -bodies with the bodies of other men, or with the bodies of inferior -animals, as sheep and oxen, and finds that the unnatural -appearances are peculiar to persons who have taken alcohol, -and are indications of new structural changes which are not -proper, and which she calls disease.</p> - -<p>Thus, by two tests, Science tries the comparison between -alcohol and man. She finds in the body no structure made -from alcohol; she finds in the healthy body no alcohol; she -finds in those who have taken alcohol changes of the structure, -and those are changes of disease. By all these proofs she -declares alcohol to be entirely alien to the structure of man. -It does not build up the body; it undermines and destroys the -building.</p> - -<p>One step more. If you question Science on the comparison -which exists between foods and alcohol, she gives you facts on -every hand. She shows you a natural and all-sufficient and -standard food—she calls it milk. She takes it to pieces; she -says it is made up of caseine, for the construction of muscular -and other active tissues; of sugar and fat, for supplying fuel -to the body for the animal warmth; of salts for the earthy, and -of water for the liquid parts. This is a perfect standard. -Holds it any comparison with alcohol? Not a jot. The comparison -is the same with all other natural foods.</p> - -<p>Man, going forth to find food for his wants, discovers it in -various substances, but only naturally, in precisely such substances, -and in the same proportions of such substances as -exist in the standard food on which he first fed. Alcohol, -alien to the body of man, is alike alien to the natural food of -man.</p> - -<p>Some of you will perhaps ask: Is every use of food comprised -in the building up of the body? Is not some food used -as the fuel of the engine is used, not to produce material, but -to generate heat and motion, to burn and to be burned? The -answer is as your question suggests. Some food is burned in -the body, and by that means the animal fire—the <i>calor vitalis</i>, -or vital heat, of the ancients—is kept alive. Then, say you: -May not alcohol burn? We take starch, we take sugar into -the body, as foods, but there are no structure of starch and -sugar, only some products derived from them which show that -they have been burned. May not alcohol in like manner be -burned and carried away in new form of construction of -matter?</p> - -<p>What says Science to this inquiry? Her answer is simple. -To burn and produce no heat is improbable, if not impossible; -and if probable or even possible, is unproductive of service for -the purpose of sustaining the animal powers. Test, then, the -animal body under the action of alcohol, and see your findings. -Your findings shall prove that, under the most favorable -conditions, the mean effect of the alcohol will be to reduce the -animal temperature through the mass of the body. There -will be a glow of warmth on the surface of the body. Truly! -but that is cooling of the body. It is from an extra sheet of -warm blood brought from the heart into weakened vessels of -the surface, to give up its heat and leave the whole body -chilled, with the products of combustion lessened, the nervous -tone lowered, the muscular power reduced, the quickened heart -jaded, the excited brain infirm, and the mind depressed and -enfeebled. Alcohol, alien to the structure of man and to the -food of man, is alike alien to living strength of man, and to -the fires which maintain his life.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="ECCENTRIC_AMERICANS">ECCENTRIC AMERICANS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By COLEMAN E. BISHOP.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>V.—A METHODIST DON QUIXOTE.</h3> - -<p>The place of Lorenzo Dow in the American pulpit is peculiar. -He might be called “The Great Disowned.” He passed his -life a wandering, outcast preacher; did a great work alone, -generally unacknowledged by any religious body; opposed by -the societies and maligned by many of the clergy, whom he -powerfully aided; and in death his name and work would have -sunk into undeserved oblivion, but for his own writings in -which, with prophetic instinct, he preserved the record of his -own sacrifices and successes, and the scant recognition accorded -them. He also recorded with impartial fidelity his own -“fantastic tricks” and erratic independence, which furnish the -only excuse for the treatment he received. He called himself -a Methodist, and refused to work inside church lines. A zealous, -even bigoted sectarian; he preached in open defiance -of all denominational polity. He was a clerical bushwhacker.</p> - -<p>The time in which Dow flourished was a remarkable one -politically, commercially and religiously. It was the formative -age of the Constitution and of the American Republic. It saw -the creation of American commerce and the opening up of -the continent to settlement. And it has been well called “the -heroic age of American Methodism.”</p> - -<p>As the sense of dependence on the mother country, and of -subjection to royal authority wore off, the people began to grow -rapidly in mental and moral stature. The population which -had timidly hugged the Atlantic coast, as if afraid to lose sight -of the British navy, now turned its eyes inland, its thoughts -over the whole world. The pioneer spirit awoke. The -“Northwest Territory” was organized for settlement; Louisiana -and Florida were purchased and the great Mississippi<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_349" id="Page_349">[349]</a></span> -basin was opened up. Indian nations were subdued and “city -lots were staked for sale above old Indian graves.” A second -war was fought with Great Britain, to drive her from our path of -advance on land or sea. Settlers in a thousand directions -ramified the wilderness with the nerves and arteries of civilization. -The growth of men’s ideas was to correspond with expansion -of territory—for “the spirit grows with its allotted -spaces.” It became evident, even in the first generation of -the Republic, that a new people had been raised up—almost as -Roderick Dhu’s men sprang from the brake—to subjugate a -continent and to create sovereign states out of the rudiments -of empire which yet lay plastic and warm in the wilderness.</p> - -<p>The spirit of unrest, of adventure, of expansion, seized all -classes and occupations; and the pioneers of the Cross pressed -into the wilderness side by side with the bearers of the ax and -rifle.</p> - -<p>Not the least remarkable feature of the evolution of this people -was the deepening of the religious spirit. Wars, indeed, -are generally followed by seasons of revival; but now the sobered -thoughts of the American people seemed to increase as -they receded from the war period, and realized the burdens of -a new nationality, of self-government, and of continental subjugation -which they had taken upon themselves. They had -not only cut loose from the mother country, but had cut loose -from all the ancient traditions of government and the experience -of mankind. Responsibility brought seriousness; daily -perils inclined men’s thoughts to hear whoever would discourse -of eternal things. Thus the movement of the time at once prepared -the way for the work of gospel spreading, and raised up -strong men to do it.</p> - -<p>One of the young men who was “set on fire of freedom” to -this work was Lorenzo Dow. Never was more unpromising -candidate for the ministry. He was eighteen years of age -(1795), thin, angular, ungainly, eccentric in manner, illiterate, -diffident, and, worst of all, an invalid, supposed to be a consumptive. -No wonder the proposition of this sick, gawky boy -to go upon circuit without any preparation met with opposition -from his parents and brethren, was discouraged by those who -dared not contradict his solemn protestations of an irresistible -call, and was rejected by all the authorities of a church most -liberal in its requirements of licentiates of any then extant.</p> - -<p>“I do not believe God has called you to preach,” bluntly -declared the minister in charge after having Dow try to preach, -and seeing him faint dead away in the pulpit.</p> - -<p>“Why?” demanded the weeping candidate.</p> - -<p>“For five reasons.—(1) your health; (2) your gifts; (3) your -grace; (4) your learning; (5) sobriety.”</p> - -<p>“Enough, enough!” exclaimed the boy, aghast. “Lord, -what <i>am</i> I but a poor worm of the dust?”</p> - -<p>Just the same, all this did not change his determination one -whit. Nay, in a foot-note to this incident in his book he makes -this finishing reference to his critic of this time with evident -satisfaction: “He is since expelled the connection.”</p> - -<p>Those who opposed him little knew of the reckless earnestness -of his character—the trait which lay at the bottom of his -whole remarkable career, and brought him success in spite of -all his disabilities and all the external chances against him. -He seemed to have accepted as his all-sufficient credentials -the Lord’s charge to his disciples in the tenth chapter of Matthew; -accepted it as literally and confidently as if it had been -delivered specially to a sickly young convert in Connecticut -about the close of the eighteenth century, instead of having -been given to certain other illiterates in Judea eighteen centuries -before. He always took the whole Bible literally, and -acted and talked it in dead earnest. So providing neither -gold, silver, brass nor scrip in his purse, nor two coats, nor -shoes, nor staff for his journey, he started to “go into all the -world and preach the gospel to every creature.” He stood not -on the order of his going, but went at once. If any would receive -him, well; if not, worse for them, as saith Matthew x:14. -He asked no gifts nor collections; rejected most of that which -was voluntarily offered—giving frequent offense thereby—taking -only what would suffice for the day. Sleeping in woods and -under fences was small privation to him, for he never slept in -beds, any way; the floor or a bench was his choice, on account -of the asthma, he said. He was used to long fasts, and would -travel fifty miles and preach half a dozen times without food. -Indeed, his defiance of all precautions against sickness, and -reversal of all physical conditions gave him rather a grewsome -reputation with the simple folk among whom the invalid -exploited, and some were afraid to entertain him. What a -saint he would have made in those good old times when asceticism, -energy, fanaticism, piety and dirt were of the popular -odor of sanctity! A modern Peter the Hermit on a crusade!</p> - -<p>To talk and to walk were his chief functions, and he rarely -intermitted either. At that time the qualifications of a circuit -preacher were said to be covered by these points: “Is he converted; -is he qualified to preach; has he a horse?” Lorenzo -had no need of the last of these qualifications. He was the -champion pedestrian of the day. He could out-travel the -public conveyances and tire out any horse over such roads. -He was known throughout the south as “the walking minister.” -But through New England, New York and Canada his -quaint figure, queer actions and rude and vehement exhortations -soon got him the general sobriquet of “Crazy Dow.” -We read in his journal:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“As I entered the meeting house, having an old borrowed great-coat -on and two hats, the people were alarmed. Some laughed, some -blushed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for two hours, -giving them the inside and outside of Methodism. I besought God in -public that something awful might happen in the neighborhood if nothing -else would do to alarm the people. For this prayer many said I -ought to be punished.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>Again:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Here, too, it was soon reported I was crazy. I replied, people do -not blame crazy ones for their behavior; last night I preached from the -word of God, when I come again I will preach from the word of the -devil. This tried our weak brethren.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>Hardly to be wondered at, one would say. At one time he -got an audience into a school house, and planting his back -against the door so they could not escape, preached at them -two hours, hot and strong. At another time he hired a woman -for a dollar to give up one day to seeking her soul’s salvation; -and again, following a young woman on the road importuning -her to seek God, when she took refuge in a house; he -sat on the steps, declaring he would not let her proceed till she -had promised to pray. His nervous impatience of rest often -impelled him to steal from a hospitable house at dead of night, -and at daylight he would be found in another county drumming -up a meeting.</p> - -<p>These eccentricities, perhaps, brought him as much success -as opposition; but the chief source of his troubles came from -his independence, and even defiance of his own church. His -impatience of limitations, regulations and authority of any kind -caused an irrepressible conflict between him and the church -from the beginning to the end of his labor. Four times the -first year of his ministry did they try in vain to send him home. -Though constantly, and with many tears, besieging conferences, -bishops and elders for license, as soon as a circuit of appointments -was given him, he would fly the track and be found -traveling on another minister’s round, as complacent as a hen -setting on the wrong nest. Regularity was death to him. -Once he had been persuaded to take a circuit, and he says, “I -had no sooner consented to try for a year, the Lord being my -helper, than an awful distress came over my mind.” He staid -the year, with an occasional escapade into other circuits, but -says of it: “Scarce any blessing on my labors, and my mind -depressed from day to day.” Yet he insisted, to the day of his -death, that he was a Methodist preacher, and refused indignantly -all propositions of his admirers and converts to organize<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_350" id="Page_350">[350]</a></span> -a following of his own—“Dowites,” as they would call themselves, -“Split-off Methodists,” as he dubbed all such schismatics. -When his presiding elder, the renowned Jesse Lee, -sent him injunctions against irregular traveling, under pain of -expulsion, he replied to the messenger: “It does not belong to -Jesse Lee or any other man to say whether I shall preach or -not, for that is to be determined between God and my own -soul. It only belongs to the Methodists to say whether I -shall preach in their connection.”</p> - -<p>“But,” said his monitor, “What will you call yourself? The -Methodists will not own you, and if you take that name you’ll -be advertised in the public papers as an impostor.”</p> - -<p>“I shall call myself a friend to mankind,” said Dow, expansively.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” exclaimed the advocate of regularity, “for the Lord’s -sake—<i>don’t</i>! You are not capable of that charge—who is!”</p> - -<p>One would think so, for Dow was at this time only eighteen -years old, and the callowest fledgeling in all green New England. -It was no use. This young eccentric would not work -to any line. He obeyed only dreams, impulses and “impressions,” -which he accepted as divine guidings. At one time -they thought they had laid out for him in Canada a field sufficiently -large, wild, unorganized and forbidding to give him -“ample scope and verge enough” wherein to wander, preach -and organize churches. It did seem that almost the whole -boundless continent was his. But a continent has limitations. -That thought tormented him. He tramped till he got to the -edge, and then was seized with “a call” to carry the gospel into -Ireland! and despite all remonstrance, opposition and threats -he sailed for Ireland without a government passport, without -church credentials of any kind, minus an overcoat and change -of linen. Three dollars, a bag of biscuits, and unlimited confidence -in his ability to “get through some way,” constituted -his missionary outfit. His real reason for going, however, was -the hope that a sea-voyage would improve his health, as he -admits in his “Journal.”</p> - -<p>Thereafter, wherever Dow pushed his peculiar mission he -found the reputation of a schismatic and rebel against church -authority had preceded him, and turned the Methodist clergy -and laity against him, and generally closed their homes and -houses of worship to him. This coldness, and sometimes enmity, -he had to overcome before he could begin his work in -any place. Nevertheless, he prosecuted it vigorously for over -forty years with few interruptions, diverting all the converts of -his ministry into the Methodist church that he could, and giving -not only his services, but much of the proceeds of the sale -of his books to that body. To the last he declared, like Wesley, -“my parish is the world!” and extended his circuits to all -parts of the Union, to Balize, the West Indies, and the United -Kingdom. He would lay out routes of three or four thousand -miles, covering appointments months or years ahead, and he -rarely failed to appear on time or to find an audience awaiting -him.</p> - -<p>“The camp meeting era,” which began about the commencement -of Dow’s ministry, was his great opportunity. -These meetings were free, catholic, and welcomed all workers. -They were the legitimate outcome of the religious necessities -of the time. The land was ablaze from backwoods to sea-beech -with that popular excitement which soon got the expressive -name of “The Wildfire.” A host of preachers—Methodists, -Presbyterians, Baptists, Quakers—went from camp to -camp preaching, singing, exhorting. The meetings were going -continuously. The country seemed to give up all other pursuits -for religion. Twenty thousand often assembled at one -place, coming hundreds of miles. One Granada, “the western -poet,” wrote many “Pilgrim Songs,” rude but spirited, for camp -meeting use, and these traveled, unprinted, on the air. That -peculiar psychological phenomenon called “The Jerks,” appeared -and spread like an epidemic. Penitents in this death-like -trance were laid in long ranks under the trees and the weird -torchlights, as if ready for interment. Three thousand fell in -one night at Caneridge, Kentucky. It was common practice -to prepare the camp meeting grounds by cutting all the saplings -about six feet from the ground, leaving the stumps for the infected -ones to grasp, to keep them from falling, and Dow -records that the ground around them was torn up as if horses -had been hitched there. At times a sudden influence would -come over the multitude, which would strike preachers, singers, -mourners and listeners speechless, so that not a word could be -spoken for a period—a hush more awful and inexplicable than -the jerks or the shoutings.</p> - -<p>Into this work Dow plunged with the abandon of a knight-errant, -and with wonderful success. His thin, skeleton frame, -pale, sharp face, luminously black eyes, long hair, curling to -his waist, sharp, strident voice, fierce, jerky sentences, qualified -him to add intensity to the prevalent excitement. And he was -fond of appealing to the fears and superstitions of humanity. -He was full of dire predictions. The world was in travail for -the last day. Napoleon was wading knee-deep in the blood -of Europe. The last vial of wrath seemed to have been poured -out upon the earth. The prophecies and the apocalypse were -drawn on for texts, which he used literally. Any local calamity—and -a long list of sudden or accidental deaths within his -ken—were worked upon the minds of his hearers, as links in the -chain of these awful portents. If there was any “scare” in a -man or woman or child, he’d frighten them to their knees. -He used the <i>argumentum ad hominem</i> liberally, and if there -were a conspicuous atheist reprobate or Calvinist in the audience—all -of whom he classed together—the man was sure to -be singled out for direct attack. A favorite device was to ask -the audience to grant him a favor, and require all who were -willing to do so to stand. When up, he would bind them to -pray three times a day for a week for salvation, and abjure -them not to add the perjury of a broken promise to their many -other sins. This he exultantly calls “catching ’em in a covenant,” -he expecting to make converts of nine-tenths of those -who kept the promise into which they had been thus trapped.</p> - -<p>The quality which gave Lorenzo Dow his greatest power -with the “lower million”—to whom, after all, his mission went—was -his courage. He was as bold as a man seeking martyrdom. -His mien was defiant and his language brusque and -aggressive. He belonged to the church militant by one of -those contrasts which make the tender-hearted and sensitive -seem rough and pugnacious. He fought against the wild -beasts, on two legs, not at Ephesus, but from Boston to Balize. -Rowdies dreaded his tongue more than any physical force, to -which he never resorted. At New Kent, Va., a large billet of -wood was hurled at him through a window. He immediately -leaped through the window and gave chase to the assassins, -yelling “Run, run, the Old Sam is after you.” Returning, he -took the billet, cut the words “Old Sam” in it, and nailed it to -a tree, installing it as “Old Sam’s monument.” He then proceeded -logically to this demonstration: “You disturbers of the -meeting, your conduct is condemnable—which expression -means damnable; hence, to make the best of you, you are -nothing but a pack of damned cowards, for not one of you -durst show his head.” “Old Sam’s monument” stuck to the -tree for years, and Dow records with great satisfaction that one -of the ringleaders in this assault, a few months later had his -<i>nose bit off</i> in a fight, and another was flung from a horse and -had his neck broken—all of which he cited as redounding to -the glory of God and the vindication of Lorenzo Dow.</p> - -<p>On another occasion, being apprised of the approach of a -mob of several hundreds, sworn to take his life, he left the pulpit, -took his wife by the hand, and marched out to meet the -enemy. When met, he mounted a stump and poured out upon -them a tirade of hot reviling, the very boldness of which overawed -them. The result was that he led them back to camp, -and in a short time had the most of them on the anxious seat.</p> - -<p>At times, however, his enemies and opponents were too much<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_351" id="Page_351">[351]</a></span> -for him. Detraction and back-biting hurt him worst, coldness -cut him deeper than opposition. At one time, every man’s -hand was so against him that he cut his way into the depths of -a Mississippi cane swamp, built a hut, and there he and his wife -lived recluse for months, surrounded by wolves and snakes, -whose society he found less objectionable than that of the best -friends he had in the country. One of the chief causes of enmity -was jealousy, because he had made a little money by the -sale of his writings. I fancy, too, that the popular feeling was -mingled with one of contempt for a circuit-rider, who could be -so easily beaten in a horse trade—a man who, equipped with a -gallant mount on Monday morning, would turn up before -the week was gone on a sorry, broken-down “plug,” against -which he had paid beside more “boot” than his own horse -was worth—could not command the respect of such people as -he labored among.</p> - -<p>It is hard to realize that the man is an invalid, working -without fee or reward, unrecognized, and receiving more curses -than coppers, of whose exploits we read such passages as -these:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“<i>August 24.</i>—After preaching at Ebenezer, Pa., I silently withdrew, -and taking my horse, traveled all night until ten next morning, when I -spoke at Bethel, and then jumping out at a window from the pulpit, -rode seventeen miles to Union; thence to Duck Creek Cross Roads, -making near eighty miles travel and five meetings without sleep. These -few weeks past, since the eruption was dried up and the asthma more -powerful and frequent, I feel myself much debilitated.”</p> - -<p>“I returned to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in which -time I traveled about 1700 English miles and held about two hundred -meetings.” “To Warrington, having been about fifty-two hours, held -nine meetings and traveled about 50 miles.” “Sunday, July 20, my -labors were equal to seven sermons, which gave me a fine sweat that -was very refreshing, and added to my health. In speaking twice in -the street I addressed five thousand.”</p> - -<p>“In the space of twenty-two days I traveled 350 miles and preached -seventy-six times, beside visiting some from house to house and speaking -to hundreds in class meetings.”</p> - -<p>“<i>October 28, 1803.</i>—After an absence of about seven months, I arrived -back in Georgia, having traveled upward of four thousand miles -(through the Mississippi Territory and Florida). When I left this state -I was handsomely equipped for traveling, by some friends whom God -had raised me up in need. But now on my return I had not the same -valuable horse, my watch I had parted with to bear my expenses. My -pantaloons were worn out. I had no stockings, shoes, nor moccasins -for the last several hundred miles, nor outer garment, having sold my -cloak in West Florida. My coat and vest were worn through to my -shirt. With decency, I was scarcely able to get back to my friends.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>But we can not forget Peggy. Peggy was one of Lorenzo’s -earliest converts, and throughout the most of his crusades was -his faithful companion, through exposures and trials, through -evil report and good report. She was the loveliest trait in his -character. The courtship was unique. Let him tell it:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“Dining at the house of her foster parents, he learned that she had -declared if she was ever married it should be to a traveling preacher.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>He continues:</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“As she then stepped into the room, caused me to ask her if it were -so. She answered in the affirmative; on the back of which I replied: -‘Do you think you could accept of such an object as me?’ She made -no answer, but retired from the room.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>When about going away, he remarked that he was going a -circuit of a year and a half in the South.</p> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<p>“If during that time,” he said to her, “you live and remain single, -and find no one that you like better than you do me, and would be -willing to give me up twelve months out of thirteen, or three years out -of four, to travel, and that in foreign lands, and never say, ‘Do not go -to your appointment,’—for if you should stand in my way I should pray -God to remove you, which I believe he would answer, and if I find -no one that I like better than I do you—<i>perhaps something farther may -be said on the subject</i>.”</p> - -</div> - -<p>An ardent popping of the question, surely! But she waited, -and they were married, and were happy. He was a very devoted -husband, subsidiary to his appointments. He was away -preaching when both their children were born, and on one -occasion left his wife among strangers in England, ill, so that -her death was hourly expected, and their infant child also being -ill and dying in another place, for a chance to preach. -Neither parent attended the child’s funeral. Peggy never murmured. -She was as consecrated to his work as he—perhaps -more unselfishly so. Minister’s wives often are, I have heard.</p> - -<p>Applying to Lorenzo Dow a purely intellectual analysis, I should -say he was a man born with a morbidly nervous temperament, -which only ceaseless activity could satisfy. Rest was physical -and mental poison to him. This helps explain his extraordinary -energy. Egotism took the form of conceit for haranguing -and influencing masses of people, and of believing himself -competent to fill a world-wide field. Consciousness of his -own weakness and supersensitiveness led him to shrink from the -restraint and criticisms and evade the duties of church affiliation. -He wanted the notoriety and gratification of ministerial -life, without its responsibilities; he could not take the -responsibility of becoming the founder of a sect.</p> - -<p>In short, as I read Lorenzo Dow, he had a mania for haranguing -people, and he gratified it in the easiest and most -popular way then open to an uncultured, lawless, irresponsible -nature, with strong natural tendencies toward religious exercises. -If Dow had been born seventy-five years later, he -would have made a first-rate demagogue and communist, but -it is doubtful if he could have got any one to hear him preach -in these days. He served the time and purpose well, and -reached hundreds whom perhaps no one else could have influenced.</p> - -<p>His eccentric behavior was due partly to lack of education -and culture, and partly to physical causes, viz.: A morbid, -nervous organization, which could only keep keyed up by excitement. -His seeming violence and extravagance were probably -assumed at first to cover diffidence and sensitiveness, and -afterward became habits of pulpit address. He was affectionate, -honest, sincere and brave.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="HYACINTH_BULBS">HYACINTH BULBS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By GRANT ALLEN.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>If we were not so familiar with the fact, we would think there -were few queerer things in nature than the mode of growth -followed by this sprouting hyacinth bulb on my mantelpiece -here. It is simply stuck in a glass stand, filled with water, and -there, with little aid from light or sunshine, it goes through its -whole development, like a piece of organic clock-work as it is, -running down slowly in its own appointed course. For a bulb -does not grow as an ordinary plant grows, solely by means of -carbon derived from the air under the influence of sunlight. -What we call its growth we ought rather to call its unfolding. -It contains within itself everything that is necessary for its own -vital processes. Even if I were to cover it up entirely, or put -it in a warm, dark room, it would sprout and unfold itself in -exactly the same way as it does here in the diffused light of my -study. The leaves, it is true, would be blanched and almost -colorless, but the flowers would be just as brilliantly blue as -these which are now scenting the whole room with their delicious -fragrance. The question is, then, how can the hyacinth -thus live and grow without the apparent aid of sunlight, on -which all vegetation is ultimately based?</p> - -<p>Of course, an ordinary plant, as everybody knows, derives -all its energy or motive-power from the sun. The green leaf -is the organ upon which the rays act. In its cells the waves of -light propagated from the sun fall upon the carbonic acid -which the leaves drink in from the air, and by their disintegrating -power, liberate the oxygen while setting free the carbon,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_352" id="Page_352">[352]</a></span> -to form the fuel and food-stuff of the plant. Side by side -with this operation the plant performs another, by building up -the carbon thus obtained into new combinations with the hydrogen -obtained from its watery sap. From these two elements -the chief constituents of the vegetable tissues are made up. -Now the fact that they have been freed from the oxygen with -which they are generally combined gives them energy, as the -physicists call it, and, when they re-combine with oxygen, this -energy is again given out as heat, or motion. In burning a -piece of wood or a lump of coal, we are simply causing the -oxygen to re-combine with these energetic vegetable substances, -and the result is that we get once more the carbonic acid -and water with which we started. But we all know that such -burning yields not only heat, but also visible motion. This -motion is clearly seen even in the draught of an ordinary chimney, -and may be much more distinctly recognized in such a -machine as the steam-engine.</p> - -<p>At first sight, all this seems to have very little connection -with hyacinth bulbs. Yet, if we look a little deeper into the -question, we shall see that a bulb and an engine have really a -great many points in common. Let us glance first at a somewhat -simpler case, that of a seed, such as a pea or a grain of -wheat. Here we have a little sack of starches and albumen -laid up as nutriment for a sprouting plantlet. These rich food-stuffs -were elaborated in the leaves of the parent pea, or in the -tall haulms of the growing corn. They were carried by the -sap into the ripening fruit, and there, through one of those bits -of vital mechanism which we do not yet completely understand, -they were selected and laid by in the young seed. When -the pea or the grain of wheat begins to germinate, under the -influence of warmth and moisture, a very slow combustion -really takes place. Oxygen from the air combines gradually -with the food-stuffs or fuels—call them which you will—contained -in the seed. Thus heat is evolved, which in some cases -can be easily measured with the thermometer, and felt by the -naked hand—as, for example, in the malting of barley. At -the same time motion is produced; and this motion, taking -place in certain regular directions, results in what we call the -growth of a young plant. In different seeds this growth takes -different forms, but in all alike the central mechanical principle -is the same; certain cells are raised visibly above the surface -of the earth, and the motive-power which so raised them is the -energy set free by the combination of oxygen with their -starches and albumens. Of course, here, too, carbonic acid -and water are the final products of the slow combustion. The -whole process is closely akin to the hatching of an egg into a -living chicken. But, as soon as the young plant has used up -all the material laid by for it by its mother, it is compelled to -feed itself just as much as the chicken when it emerges from -the shell. The plant does this by unfolding its leaves to the -sunlight, and so begins to assimilate fresh compounds of hydrogen -and carbon on its own account.</p> - -<p>Now it makes a great deal of difference to a sprouting seed -whether it is well or ill provided with such stored-up food-stuffs. -Some very small seeds have hardly any provision to go on -upon; and the seedlings of these, of course, must wither up -and die if they do not catch the sunlight as soon as they have -first unfolded their tiny leaflets; but other wiser plants have -learnt by experience to lay by plenty of starches, oils, or other -useful materials in their seeds; and wherever such a tendency -has once faintly appeared, it has given such an advantage to -the species where it occurred, that it has been increased and -developed from generation to generation through natural -selections. Now what such plants do for their offspring, the -hyacinth, and many others like it, do for themselves. The lily -family, at least in the temperate regions, seldom grows into a -tree-like form; but many of them have acquired a habit which -enables them to live on almost as well as trees from season to -season, though their leaves die down completely with each recurring -winter. If you cut open a hyacinth bulb, or, what is -simpler to experiment upon, an onion, you will find that it consists -of several short abortive leaves, or thick, fleshy scales. -In these subterranean leaves the plant stores up the food-stuffs -elaborated by its green portions during the summer; and there -they lie the whole winter through, ready to send up a flowering -stem early in the succeeding spring. The material in the old bulb -is used up in thus producing leaves and blossoms at the beginning -of the second or third season; but fresh bulbs grow -out anew from its side, and in these the plant once more stores -up fresh material for the succeeding year’s growth.</p> - -<p>The hyacinths which we keep in glasses on our mantelpieces -represent such a reserve of three or four years’ accumulation. -They have purposely been prevented from flowering, in order -to make them produce finer trusses of bloom when they are at -length permitted to follow their own free will. Thus the bulb -contains material enough to send up leaves and blossoms from -its own resources; and it will do so even if grown entirely in -the dark. In that case the leaves will be pale yellow or faintly -greenish, because the true green pigment, which is the active -agent of digestion, can only be produced under the influence -of light; whereas the flowers will retain their proper color, -because their pigment is always due to oxidation alone, and is -but little dependent upon the rays of sunshine. Even if grown -in an ordinary room, away from the window, the leaves seldom -assume their proper deep tone of full green; they are mainly -dependent on the food-stuffs laid by in the bulb, and do but -little active work on their own account. After the hyacinth has -flowered, the bulb is reduced to an empty and flaccid mass of -watery brown scales.</p> - -<p>Among all the lily kind, such devices for storing up useful -material, either in bulbs or in the very similar organs known -as corms, are extremely common. As a consequence, many -of them produce unusually large and showy flowers. Among -our lilies we can boast of such beautiful blossoms as the fritillary, -the wild hyacinth, the meadow-saffron, and the two pretty -squills; while in our gardens the tiger lilies, tulips, tuberoses, -and many others belong to the same handsome bulbous group. -Closely allied families give us the bulb-bearing narcissus, -daffodil, snowdrop, amarylis, and Guernsey lily; the crocus, -gladiolus, iris, and corn-flag; while the neighboring tribe of -orchids, most of which have tubers, probably produce more ornamental -flowers than any other family of plants in the whole -world. Among a widely different group we get other herbs -which lay by rich stores of starch, or similar nutritious substances, -in thickened underground branches, known as tubers; -such, for example, are the potato and the Jerusalem artichoke. -Sometimes the root itself is the storehouse for the accumulated -food-stuffs, as in the dahlia, the carrot, the radish, and the turnip. -In all these cases, the plant obviously derives benefit -from the habit which it has acquired of hiding away its reserve -fund beneath the ground, where it is much less likely to be discovered -and eaten by its animal foes.—<i>“Knowledge” Library.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>History presents to us the life of nations, and finds nothing to -write about except wars and popular tumults: the years of -peace appear only as short pauses, interludes, a mark here and -there. And just so is the life of individuals a continued course -of warfare, not at all in a metaphorical way of speaking, with -want or ennui, but in reality too with his fellow men. He finds -everywhere adversaries—lives in continual struggles—and dies -at last with arms in his hands. Yet, after all, as our bodies -must burst asunder if the weight of the atmosphere were to be -withdrawn from it, so, too, if the heavy burden of want, misery, -calamities, and the non-success of our exertions, were taken -away from the life of men, their arrogance would swell out, if -not to the length of explosion, at all events to the exhibition of -the most unbridled folly—nay, to madness. So that every man -at all times requires a certain <i>quantum</i> of cares and sorrow, or -necessities, as a ship does ballast, to enable him to go forward -steadily and in a direct line.—<i>Schopenhauer.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_353" id="Page_353">[353]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="MIGRATIONS_ON_FOOT">MIGRATIONS ON FOOT.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">Rev. J. G. WOOD, M.A.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>We have to consider those creatures who are deprived of -food by climate, but who are able to pass to other places where -food still exists. Travel for this purpose is called migration, -and it may be accomplished in two ways, namely, upon the -earth by means of feet, or over it by means of wings. We will -first take migration on foot.</p> - -<p>Again, I put aside man, because his migrations (and we -English are the most migratory race on the earth) are the result -of reason and not of instinct. Man migrates for a definite -purpose. He knows beforehand the object of his travel, and -if he should prefer staying in one country he can do so. But -these papers do not deal with human reason, but with animal -instinct, which is, in fact, Divine wisdom brought into visible -action without the exercise of free will on the part of the -agent.</p> - -<p>In many cases migration has a strong influence on man. To -uncivilized man it is mostly an unmixed benefit, as he lives -upon the migrators. But to civilized man it is almost invariably -an unmixed evil, as the migrators destroy the crops which -he is cultivating, in order to supply food for the coming year. -We shall see examples with both these influences.</p> - -<p>As might naturally be expected, food is more apt to fail -toward the poles than in the temperate zones, and so we find -many examples of migration in northern Europe. One of them -has the curious result that it involves the migration of man. I -allude to the annual migration of the vast herds of reindeer -possessed by the Lapps. Forced by instinct, the reindeers are -obliged to migrate in search of food, and unless their owners -wish to lose all their property, they must needs accompany the -deer.</p> - -<p>Now, to the Lapp the reindeer is what cows are to the Kaffir, -or land and funded property to us. A Lapp of moderate -wealth must possess at least a thousand reindeer. Half that -number are required to make a man recognized as one of the -well-to-do middle class, while those who only have forty or fifty -are nothing but servants, who are forced to mingle their deer -with those of their masters.</p> - -<p>From these details the reader can form some idea of the -vast herds of tame reindeer possessed by the Lapps alone. The -annual incursion of these herds into more civilized countries -can at the best be considered only a nuisance, and as the herds -increase in numbers year by year their migration becomes an -intolerable pest.</p> - -<p>For example, the <i>Globe</i> newspaper lately made the following -remarks:</p> - -<p>“Every year, Tromsoe is the meeting point of upward of a -hundred thousand reindeer, the property of the nomads, who -follow them from Sweden. The herd is rather ‘nice’ in the -selection of pasturage, and the absence of everything save a -mere superficial control gives it the most complete freedom of -choice.</p> - -<p>“Wandering about at their own sweet will, the reindeer do -damage indiscriminately in meadow, plowed land, and forest. -The farmer may protest, but he is powerless to prevent the destruction -of his young wood or the trampling down of his -crops.</p> - -<p>“If he appeals to the authorities he is baffled by the practical -impossibility of fixing responsibility for damage upon the -right owner. Only the Lapps know the offender, and a verdict -with damages often enough serves no other purpose than that -of bringing Scandinavian justice into ridicule, for, before it can -be carried into effect, the defendant has gone on another of his -annual migrations.”</p> - -<p>This pest has at last reached such dimensions that special -laws were made about a year ago to meet it. Norway and -Sweden have therefore been divided into districts, and if damage -be done, and the owners of the offending animals not be given -up, the entire district has to make good the damage, each family -having to pay in proportion to the number of reindeer which -they own.</p> - -<p>Now we will take another example of migration from the -same country.</p> - -<p>As we have seen, the migration of the reindeer occurs at regular -intervals, and can be provided against, especially as it is -possible to make the owners of the migrators responsible for -the damage which they do. But there is one animal of northern -Europe which has no special time for migration, against -whose approach it is impossible to provide, whom it is almost -equally impossible to resist when it is on the march, and for -whom no one can be responsible. It is therefore far more -baneful to civilized man.</p> - -<p>This is the lemming, a little, short-tailed, round-eared rodent, -somewhat resembling our common water-rat in shape and size. -In its ordinary life it is nothing more than a small, rather voracious, -very prolific, and unintellectual rodent. It is too stupid -to get out the way of anything, and if met by a cart its only -idea would be to bite the wheel. Mr. Metcalfe mentions that -two or three lemmings might be indulging in their favorite -habit of sitting on a stump. If a traveler accompanied by dogs -passed by them, the dogs were sure to fly at the lemmings. -Yet the stupid creatures would not think of escaping, though -there might be plenty of time to do so, but would merely sit on -the stumps and try to bite the dogs’ noses. This remarkable -stupidity will account for the way in which the migration invariably -ends.</p> - -<p>Owing to its fecundity, conjoined with its voracity, it sometimes -fails to obtain food in its own district, and migrates southward.</p> - -<p>The strangest point about this migration is its exceeding uncertainty. -Fortunately, there is seldom an interval of less -than seven years between the migrations, and seventeen years -have been known to pass before the coming of the lemming. -Yet, whatever the interval may be, the whole of the lemmings -of vast northern districts begin their march southward through -Norway and Sweden in search of food.</p> - -<p>They are divided into two vast armies, which are kept apart -by the Kiolens range; and it is very curious that they direct -their course toward the southwest and southeast. Nothing -seems to stop their progress. They only have one idea, -namely, to press onward. If a wall or house be in their line -of march they will try to climb it rather than go round it, and -if they come upon a stack of corn they will eat it and then go -forward.</p> - -<p>Rivers, and even lakes, are swum by the lemmings, thousands -of which are eaten by the fishes. They are admirable -swimmers as long as the surface of the water is smooth, but the -least ripple is too much for them, so that if the day be windy -very few of those which enter the water are seen to leave it -alive.</p> - -<p>Their ranks are perpetually thinned by birds and beasts of -prey which accompany their columns. These parasites are -wolves, foxes, wild cats, stoats and other weasels, eagles, -hawks and owls. It is said that even the reindeer feed upon -them. Man eats them, and so obtains some trifling compensation -for the destruction of his crops. But, while its invasion -lasts, the lemming is nearly as destructive as the locust itself, -not leaving even a blade of grass behind it. Despairing of -checking this terrible foe by ordinary means, the people turned -to religion, and had a special service of exorcism prepared -against the lemmings.</p> - -<p>The end of the migration is as unaccountable as its beginning. -I have mentioned the instinct which forces the creature -to proceed onward on the line which it has taken. Now, Norway -and Sweden form a peninsula, toward the apex of which -the course of the lemmings is directed. It follows that sooner -or later the animals must arrive at the coast. And, having<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_354" id="Page_354">[354]</a></span> -reached the shore, they still must needs go into the sea, where -the waves almost immediately drown them.</p> - -<p>Now we will turn from cold to heat, and imagine ourselves -in South Africa. From the migrants of that country we will -take the springbok as our example.</p> - -<p>Many travelers in that country have mentioned the “trek-bokken,” -as the Boers call these pilgrimages, but none have -painted them more vividly than the late Captain Gordon Cumming, -whose description I have had the pleasure of hearing as -well as seeing.</p> - -<p>One morning, as he had been lying awake in his wagon for -some two hours before daybreak, he had heard the continual -grunting of male springboks, but took no particular notice of -the sound.</p> - -<p>“On my rising, when it was clear, and looking about me, I -beheld the ground to the northward of my camp actually covered -with a dense living mass of springboks, marching steadily -and slowly along, extending from an opening in a long range -of hills on the west, through which they continued pouring like -the flood of some great river, to a ridge about half a mile to -the east, over which they disappeared. The breadth of the -ground which they covered might have been somewhere about -half a mile.</p> - -<p>“I stood upon the fore-chest of my wagon for nearly two -hours, lost in wonder at the novel and beautiful scene which -was passing before me; and had some difficulty in convincing -myself that it was a reality which I beheld, and not the wild -and exaggerated picture of a hunter’s dream. During this time -their vast legions continued streaming through the neck in the -hills, in one unbroken, compact phalanx.”</p> - -<p>It has sometimes happened that a flock of sheep has strayed -into the line of march. In such cases the flock has been overlapped, -enveloped in the springbok army, and forced to join -in the march. A most astonishing example of the united power -of the springbok was witnessed by a well known hunter.</p> - -<p>Just as the lemming hosts are attended by the birds and -beasts of prey of their own country, so it is with the springbok. -These parasites do not attack the main body, but watch for the -stragglers and pounce upon them. During the passage of one -of these springbok armies a lion was seen in the midst of the -antelopes, forced to take unwilling part in the march.</p> - -<p>He had evidently miscalculated his leap and sprung too far, -alighting upon the main body. Those upon whom he alighted -must have recoiled sufficiently to allow him to reach the ground, -and then the pressure from both flanks and the rear prevented -him from escaping from his strange captivity.</p> - -<p>As only the front ranks of these armies can put their heads -to the ground, we very naturally wonder how those in the middle -and rear can feed. The mode which is adopted is equally -simple and efficacious.</p> - -<p>When the herd arrives at pasturage, those animals which -occupy the front feed greedily until they can eat no more. -Then, being ruminants, they need rest in order to enable them -to chew the cud. So they fall out of the ranks and quietly chew -the cud until the column has almost passed them, when they fall -in at the rear, and gradually work their way to the front again.</p> - -<p>As to water, they do not require it, many of these South African -antelopes possessing the singular property of being able to -exist for months together without drinking. Dr. Livingstone -has offered a very remarkable theory on this subject, but the -limited space will not permit me to cite it.</p> - -<p>Let us again visit in imagination a different part of the world, -and suppose ourselves to be on the prairies of North America. -There we find another ruminant, the bison, wrongly called the -buffalo.</p> - -<p>This creature migrates with tolerable regularity, and not many -years ago, when the red men possessed the vast expanses of -North America, the native tribes were dependent upon the -bison for their very existence. The bison was to the red Indian -what the seal tribe is to the Esquimaux.</p> - -<p>From the skins were made their tents or “wigwams,” their -warm clothing for winter, and their shields; while the bones -afforded rude tools, and handles for weapons, the sinews gave -strength and toughness to their wonderful little bows, while -there was scarcely a portion of the animal that was not put to -some useful purpose.</p> - -<p>The annual migrations brought the creatures within the reach -of the various tribes, who, being in a state of perpetual warfare, -did not dare to venture out of their own district in search -of the bison.</p> - -<p>So utterly dependent, indeed, were they upon the migrations -of the bison, that if the coming of the animals was delayed a -few weeks beyond the usual period, death from hunger would -be an almost certain result. The reader may perhaps remember -that several tribes of Esquimaux were lately exterminated -by a similar failure, the walrus having deserted its usual haunts, -and gone off to some land whither they could not follow it.</p> - -<p>In some respects the bison resembles the lemming, being -equally stupid, and equally determined to press forward. -Nothing will stop the bison herd when it is “on the run.” The -animals do not march slowly, like the springbok, but dash forward -at full speed, their heads down, their long hair hanging -over their eyes, and each only intent on following those which -are in front of it.</p> - -<p>The hunters, whether native or European, take advantage of -this peculiarity. The country in which these creatures live is -intersected here and there with ravines many hundreds of feet -in depth, having nearly perpendicular sides. At a distance of -a hundred yards these ravines are as invisible as the trenches -of a modern fortress.</p> - -<p>The hunters, however, know every inch of the country, and -when they learn that a bison herd is on the run they contrive -to frighten the leaders, who compose the front rank, until they -are taking a direct course for a ravine.</p> - -<p>Then, nothing is needed but to let the bisons alone. When -they come within forty yards or so of the ravine, the leaders -see the danger, and try to stop; but the pressure from behind -is so irresistible that they are forced onward, and pushed over -the edge of the precipice. The rest of the herd follow them, -scarcely any of them even seeing the ravine until they are falling -into it.</p> - -<p>In this reckless way thousands of bisons are destroyed in -less than an hour. Not one hundredth part of them can be -used by the hunters, the remainder being left to feed the vultures, -coyotes, and other scavengers. It is no wonder that the -animal becomes gradually scarce, and that the hunters are -obliged year by year to go farther afield in search of it.—<i>London -Sunday Magazine.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>Every man must patiently bide his time. He must wait. -More particularly in lands like my native land, where the pulse -of life beats with such feverish and impatient throbs, is the -lesson needful. Our national character wants the dignity of -repose. We seem to live in the midst of a battle—there is -such a din, such a hurrying to and fro. In the streets of a -crowded city it is difficult to walk slowly. You feel the rushing -of the crowd, and rush with it onward. In the press of our life -it is difficult to be calm. In this stress of wind and tide, all -professions seem to drag their anchors, and are swept out into -the main. The voices of the present say, “Come!” But the -voices of the past say, “Wait!” With calm and solemn footsteps -the rising tide bears against the rushing torrent up stream, -and pushes back the hurrying waters. With no less calm and -solemn footsteps, nor less certainty, does a great mind bear -up against public opinion, and push back its hurrying stream. -Therefore should every man wait—should bide his time.—<i>Longfellow’s -“Hyperion.”</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>He is not dead who departs this life with high fame; dead is he, -though still living, whose brow is branded with infamy.—<i>Tieck.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_355" id="Page_355">[355]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="C_L_S_C_WORK">C. L. S. C. WORK.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By Rev. J. H. VINCENT, D.D., <span class="smcap">Superintendent of Instruction</span>.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>Readings for March: “Preparatory Latin Course in English,” -by Dr. William C. Wilkinson; half of the book. Required -Readings in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There is no Memorial Day in March.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There are many persons, members of local circles and individual -readers, who do not join the central office at Plainfield. -The C. L. S. C. is what it is to-day because of the <span class="smcapuc">PLAN</span> -by which it is conducted. But for the central office at Plainfield, -it would never have been. But for the central office at -Plainfield, it could not continue. It seems but fair that the -slight annual fee required of persons who enjoy the <span class="smcapuc">PLAN</span> -should be paid to the central office. <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, the -work of the “Counselors,” the postage, the correspondence -and general supervision by the Superintendent of Instruction—all -these involve expenses which can be met only by the fee -appointed—a fee appointed not by the managers of the C. L. -S. C., but unanimously recommended by the members of the -C. L. S. C. themselves in 1878, when the Circle was organized. -There are also many advantages which accrue from membership -in the central circle; valuable communications, memoranda, -addresses, cards of membership, calendars, maps, -outlines, catechisms, vesper-services, Chautauqua songs, the -memorial-day volume, and sundry hints. Pleasant fellowships -and alliances, which constitute the charm of the college life as -adopted by the C. L. S. C.—all spring from the relation to the -central office. The diploma and the seals to be added are -enjoyed only by those who join the central circle. Hereafter -there will be an official bulletin which will go out from the central -office at least bi-monthly, to be entitled “Our Alma Mater,” -which will in itself be worth the trifling annual sum of fifty -cents. I really think that it is slightly unjust for persons to -avail themselves of the benefits of the <span class="smcapuc">PLAN</span> of the C. L. S. C. -and decline to help support the central office.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Can there be any objection to the simple invocation of the -divine blessing in opening a meeting of the local C. L. S. C.? -Long and elaborate devotional services may be considered out -of place. A simple invocation of the Father, whose word and -works we study, and the reading of a choice gem from the -great book itself would require two or three minutes; and unless -strong opposition is expressed to it, it seems to me well to -commend with emphasis such provision in the program of the -local circle.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>One of these days when our C. L. S. C. books are all published, -as we intend they shall be, we shall be able to give -greater unity to each year’s course than is now possible. One -year’s study, for example, will embrace a good Roman History, -the Preparatory Latin and the College Latin. Another year -will study Greek History, Old Greek Life, Preparatory Greek -and College Greek. Another year will take up English and -American History and Literature, and another General, Oriental -and European History and Literature. Among the four -years will be distributed the readings in art, science, philosophy -and mathematics, so that the course will be less fragmentary -than now. Stand by the Circle in the formative years.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The local circle is not necessary to the profitable and acceptable -reading of the required books. Let this be well understood. -Local circle work <i>is exceedingly valuable</i>—but not indispensable. -I say this over and over, because I wish members who -read alone to be encouraged to read on.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Messrs. D. Lothrop & Co. announce that they have now -ready an edition of “The Hall in the Grove,” by Pansy, in paper -covers, which will sell at 75 cents per copy to members of the -C. L. S. C.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The class of 1887 numbers over fourteen thousand. Is the -class of 1886 holding its own? Have you as a member of that -class forwarded your fee for the current year to Miss Kimball? -And how about ’84 and ’85?</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>I notice in our little book on “Good Manners,” that putting -the knife into the mouth is condemned by the regulations of -so-called “society.” A correspondent asks: “Have I not a -right to put my knife into my mouth at the table if I choose?” -Answer: You have a perfect right to put your knife into your -mouth, to pick your teeth with your fork, and to draw back -from the table and tilt up your feet on the edge of the table. -There are many rights which, as American citizens, we may -enjoy in this country. But other people also have rights who -are offended by such violations of propriety, and who are -tempted to think you a boor, and, although they may say nothing, -you lose by your vulgarity and wilfulness far more than -you gain in any way by such exercise of what you call “independence.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>All local circles should report promptly to Miss K. F. Kimball, -Plainfield, N. J. If there are but two members associated -in study, report as a local circle.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="OUTLINE_OF_C_L_S_C_READINGS">OUTLINE OF C. L. S. C. READINGS.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>MARCH, 1884.</h3> - -<p>The Required Readings for March include half of Prof. Wilkinson’s -Preparatory Latin Course in English, and the Required -Readings in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><i>First Week</i> (ending March 8).—1. Preparatory Latin Course -from chapter i to chapter iii, on page 45.</p> - -<p>2. First half of French History in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>3. Sunday Readings for March 2, in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><i>Second Week</i> (ending March 17).—1. Preparatory Latin -Course from page 45 to the middle of page 84.</p> - -<p>2. Second half of French History.</p> - -<p>3. Sunday Readings for March 9, in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><i>Third Week</i> (ending March 24).—1. Preparatory Latin -Course from page 84 to page 127.</p> - -<p>2. Readings in Commercial Law and in Art in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>3. Sunday Readings for March 16, in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><i>Fourth Week</i> (ending March 31).—1. Preparatory Latin -Course in English, from page 127 to “Fifth Book,” page 167.</p> - -<p>2. Readings in American Literature and United States History -in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>3. Sunday Readings for March 23, in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>4. Sunday Readings for March 30, in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="C_L_S_C_84">C. L. S. C. ’84.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>NEW ENGLAND AUXILIARY.</h3> - -<p class="unindent"><i>Fellow Students and Classmates</i>:</p> - -<p>Dr. Vincent tells us that “more than one half of the members -of ’84 reside in New England.” But a very small part of -them can attend the graduating exercises at Chautauqua, therefore -the management of the New England Assembly are to set -apart one afternoon of next summer’s Sessions for Services of -<i>Recognition</i> of the N. E. members as <i>graduates</i>. We shall -then and there be enrolled as members of “<i>The Society of the -Hall in the Grove</i>.” The members who were present at Framingham -last year, to the number of one hundred and fifty, -having great pride in the C. L. S. C., and not a little <i>Class</i> -pride, chose a committee to make arrangements suitable for so -important and glorious an occasion. The committee decided -upon the three following items in the program:</p> - -<p>1. An Oration, and a well known College President is to be -invited to grace the occasion.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_356" id="Page_356">[356]</a></span></p> - -<p>2. Some prominent band or other musical organization to -furnish music for the day.</p> - -<p>3. Decoration of the Auditorium.</p> - -<p>We therefore make two requests of the New England membership:</p> - -<p>1. That as many as possible arrange to be present at the -Assembly, which meets in July next year. It will richly repay -you to be present through the ten days; but be sure to be present -upon C. L. S. C. day.</p> - -<p>2. In accordance with the vote of the Auxiliary, as announced -in “The Outlook,” we ask each member, whether to -be present at Framingham or not, to send the <i>Secretary</i> of the -Committee the sum of <i>fifty cents</i>, with as much more as you -choose to add. If we carry out the program as arranged, the -expenses will be large. In order to make definite our arrangements, -we should know as to the amount to be realized from -your contributions by the first of February, 1884. We desire -that you consider this a personal invitation, and that you will -forward your checks, or postal orders, or pledges, as local -circles or individuals, on or before the above date. We ask -you to do so much for the good of the cause and the honor of -the class.</p> - -<p>We suggest to the N. E. members that they keep their reading -well up, as their memoranda must be in Miss Kimball’s -hands by the first of July, that the diplomas may be awarded -and forwarded to Framingham.</p> - -<p class="center">Yours in behalf of the Committee,</p> - -<p class="sig"><span class="smcap">Webster Woodbury</span>.</p> - -<p>Committee of Arrangements: Rev. W. N. Richardson, East -Saugus, Mass.; D. D. Peabody, Stoneham, Mass.; Hon. J. G. -Blaine, Manchester, N. H.; Rev. W. Woodbury, Foxboro, -Mass.; J. M. Nye, Crompton, R. I.</p> - -<p><i>Foxboro, Mass., Dec. 30, 1883.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="TO_THE_CLASS_OF_85">TO THE CLASS OF ’85.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>At Chautauqua, during the last Assembly, a class organization -was effected and badge adopted as our class colors, after -which the following officers were chosen: J. B. Underwood, -President, Meriden, Conn.; Mrs. Philomena Downs, Vice President, -Burlington, Iowa; Miss Carrie Hart, Treasurer, Aurora, -Indiana; Miss N. M. Schenck, Secretary, Osage City, Kansas. -It is with regret that I am compelled to say the attendance of the -class of ’85 was so small it was deemed most expedient to leave -the adoption of a class motto until our next annual gathering, -when it is earnestly desired that the then to be seniors will be -largely represented.</p> - -<p>One local member of the Meriden local circle, removing -from the city to an adjacent township, knowing from observation -and experience the good that might be accomplished by -the organization of a circle, at once set about the task by becoming -a regular Chautauquan, and soliciting others to join -her, and as a result of these efforts she rejoices over the establishment -of an enthusiastic corps of students, and has been -honored by being made their president. The same enthusiasm -by each ’85 member renders us as <i>invincible</i> as our immediate -predecessors of ’84 are <i>irrepressible</i>. Let us one and all rally -to the work and be prepared in the summer soon upon us to -“Gather a pilgrim band” at our famous and much loved retreat, -“The Hall in the Grove.”</p> - -<p class="sig"><span class="smcap">J. B. Underwood.</span></p> - -<p>Class stationery and badges may be had by addressing any -of the officers of the class.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p>For a certain equable and continuous mode of life, we require -only judgment, and we think of nothing more, so that we no -longer discern what extraordinary things each unimportant day -requires of us, and if we do discern them, we can find a thousand -excuses for not doing them. A man of understanding is -of importance to his own interests, but of little value for the -general whole.—<i>Goethe.</i></p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="LOCAL_CIRCLES">LOCAL CIRCLES.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>In preparing copy for the local circle columns we would -caution secretaries not to omit the name of state and town. -This has been done, and several valuable reports are on our -table, stateless. We can not use them, and will be censured -for not doing so. Please bear this in mind when you send -your report.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The letter which we publish in the Editor’s Outlook this -month deserves careful attention. It is valuable for new plans, -but more for the spirit of ingenuity and push which it suggests.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The number of new circles formed this year is astonishing. -The reports are all strong and enterprising. From Shelburn, -Vermont, the secretary writes:</p> - -<p>“About the first of November fourteen persons in this place -formed themselves into a literary circle and adopted the Chautauqua -course of study. Our method in our circle is simple -and effective. We read selections from the week’s work, and -then converse familiarly upon what we have read, thus giving -the entire circle the benefit of each member’s information upon -the subject under consideration. By most of us the course was -undertaken with hesitation, for we feared that we should not be -able to do the work marked out for us, yet we have been encouraged -at every step of our progress. We have found the -C. L. S. C. no hard task-master, but a helpful friend.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Massachusetts reports three new circles this month. One -was organized in Braintree, in October, 1883, consisting of -eight regular members; others attend, and they hope to enroll -a number as local members. The circle meets once in -three weeks. The order of exercises varies, two being appointed -at each meeting to give the lesson and reading for the -next meeting. Seven are members of the class of 1887, one of -class of 1884.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A circle, numbering twelve registered Chautauquans, and -some twenty local members, has been organised in the factory -town of North Brookfield, Mass. The circle starts off with -splendid prospects of success, and the only fear is to find rooms -to accommodate the meetings as they grow in size.</p> - -<p>From Westfield, same state, we learn that the number of the -readers in the C. L. S. C. course has been increased each year -at the return of members from the Framingham Assembly, but -that they have never had a local circle until last fall. The first -regular meeting was held September 17, 1883. The circle -numbers eighteen, composed of members of three different -classes; the original five intend to graduate the coming summer. -There is a good regular attendance.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>At Canaan, Connecticut, a local circle was organized early in -October last, with a membership of fifteen, which has since -increased to about forty. It is doing good work, not only in -promoting habits of thorough, systematic reading, but in cultivating -a better social feeling. An executive committee arranges -a program for each meeting in advance, assigning to -certain members the most important topics found in the readings. -The question box adds much to the interest of the -meetings.</p> - -<p>Connecticut also boasts another new circle, at Goshen, of -which a member writes: “A local circle was organized here -the last week in September with a membership of sixteen. We -meet once a week at the houses of the members, and have a -large average attendance, considering the situation of our hill -town, some of us living as much as four miles apart. The program -varies according to the taste and inclination of the presiding -officer. A favorite way seems to be to choose sides. -The leader of each side asking questions which are prepared -beforehand for the opposite side to answer.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_357" id="Page_357">[357]</a></span></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>“We have organized in our village (Hannibal, N. Y.) a local -circle of the class of ’87, consisting of sixteen regular and ten -local members. We hold our meetings weekly, and a lively -interest is manifested by all. On our roll we have two clergymen, -two teachers, and some college and seminary graduates; -although we are as yet freshmen in the course, we all expect -to do good solid work and honestly earn our diplomas.”</p> - -<p>At Orchard Park, N. Y., there is another new circle. The -“Iota Class” of the C. L. S. C. organized last October. “We -have twelve interested and enthusiastic members, three having -joined since our organization. We meet once in two weeks, -at each meeting a committee being appointed to prepare the -program of exercises for the second ensuing meeting. By -this arrangement our program can be announced two weeks -ahead, thus giving ample time for preparation. By appointing -a new committee each time we find that it varies our entertainment, -nearly every meeting introducing something new. The -following is the program for December 29: Opening exercises, -responsive service; song No. 12; secretary’s report; paper, -American poets; class drill on American Literature; brief oral -account of America’s greatest statesman; song No. 13; paper, -comparative lives of Wolfe and Montcalm; selected questions -to be answered by class; selections from Bret Harte; brief -oral account of the present condition of Greece; question -drawer; report of orthoepist; closing exercises.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A new circle organized at Bethlehem, Pa., numbers ten, and -reports enthusiastic meetings. Their plan of “quizzes” is -especially good. The secretary writes: “In our circle the first -half hour is devoted to a quiz in history, the president appointing -a new conductor at each meeting. The second half hour is -spent in reading from American authors. The president selects -the pieces and appoints the readers. We use the third half -hour for a quiz in some branch connected with the course. -After this we spend the remainder of the evening in an informal -way, talking over our studies, and examining pictures -of celebrated statuary, which the members bring from different -sources. We have been meeting every two weeks, but all -enjoy the meetings so much, and find them such a help that -we have decided to meet every week. Interest in the C. L. S. -C. is spreading, and I have no doubt that next year there will -be several circles organized.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>From Ohio three new societies send us greetings. At -Painesville a circle was formed in November. They write—“We -number only five, but we are enthusiastic readers, and have -received much benefit from the work. We all belong to the -class of ’87, excepting one member, who has read one year, -and with whom our circle originated.”</p> - -<p>At Sabina, a circle was organized on September 28, -through the instrumentality of an energetic lady who had -studied a year alone. It consists of nine members, six of whom -are gentlemen, and three ladies. All are regular members -of the C. L. S. C. Much interest was manifested, the books -were ordered at once, and the reading has progressed finely, -all being delighted with the plan. The circle has since been -christened “The Philomathean C. L. S. C.” The query box -is made use of, and work assigned at each meeting, and a general -discussion opened on the readings of the previous interval. -They send best wishes to the C. L. S. C.</p> - -<p>From Columbus the secretary writes: “We have a growing -circle here under the distinctive name of the “Central C. L. S. -C. of Columbus.” We began in October with a membership -of fourteen, and now number twenty. Our meetings are rendered -interesting and profitable by papers on the subjects of -the month, interspersed with discussions and music.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>At Ottawa, Illinois, a local circle was organized in October -last with seventeen members, seven regular and ten local. -They follow the course of study laid out in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, -and the reading for the week is discussed, generally some one -being appointed to question the class, and occasionally an essay -or address is read. A great deal of interest is felt, and all -are working very enthusiastically.</p> - -<p>From Galena, Illinois, the secretary sends an account of a -new circle, and gives some very interesting reminiscences: -“We have been much interested in the C. L. S. C. for some -time, and some of our members are quite advanced in the -course; but it was not until October, 1883, that we organized -ourselves into a tributary circle. Our meetings are controlled -and carried out according to a constitution ratified by the circle. -We endeavor to be as parliamentary as possible. We -Galena people think that of all others we should be the truest -and best Chautauquans. Long years ago, before some of us -were old enough to remember, Dr. Vincent was pastor of the -M. E. Church of our city. He organized and carried on -while here what he called a ‘Palestine Class,’ though there was -no ‘Palestine Park’ in connection with it. At the end of this -course each successful candidate was presented with a diploma -and medal. At present there are three of the original Palestine -members in our circle, and if we enter their homes they -are pleased to show us the familiar face of our ‘Princely Pericles’ -hanging in some safe nook. So, you see, we feel as -though we had a right to Chautauqua and its benefits. We -number about twenty-two members, and have also one member -in St. Louis and one in England. The circle has radiated -so far at present, who shall say where the C. L. S. C. contagion -will end?”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>From Nashville, Tennessee, the secretary of the “Nashville -Local Circle,” a new organization of about twenty members, -writes: “Our members have taken a deep interest, from the -very beginning in the work, and most of us are fully up with -the required readings, beside having read several books in -connection with those required. We hold our meetings every -alternate Monday night in the Y. M. C. A. parlors. Our exercises -are always entertaining and instructive, consisting of -songs, essays, lectures, readings, questions, etc. Milton’s -memorial day was observed in a very appropriate manner. -The ‘East Side Circle’ joined with us by invitation of Prof. -Hurst. The exercises were opened with a Chautauqua song -and prayer. A short but very interesting sketch of Milton’s -life and character was read by Mr. E. C. Wells, and a fine -selection from Milton was read by Miss E. C. Whitehurst; the -exercises were concluded with the ‘vesper service.’ We have -adopted the motto of the ’87’s—‘Neglect not the gift that is in -thee.’ Nashville already has three circles, and the grand ‘Chautauqua -Idea’ is fast spreading throughout the Sunny South.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Iowa</b> (Lyons).—We organized a circle last October of fifteen -members. Of our number nine have become members of the -C. L. S. C., and are reading the full course. We have not an -elaborate program, but try to take up a few things as thoroughly -as possible.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Iowa</b> (Marshalltown).—Our plan of organizing our circle, -was first a press notice, then individual effort. Our first -meeting found twelve persons anxious to commence the study. -The second meeting there were as many more joined our forces. -We have divided our circle, one party meeting in the afternoon, -the other in the evening, all under one leader. It is probable -that by the close of the year we shall have a very large and -intelligent circle.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Iowa</b> (Shenandoah).—Our circle was organized in October, -1883. It is composed of busy people.</p> - -<div class="poetry-container"> -<div class="poetry"> -<div class="stanza"> -<div class="verse">“To business that we love, we rise betime,</div> -<div class="verse i1">And go to it with delight.”</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> - -<p>All are very desirous of doing good work, and are in real earnest -as to the success of our circle. All members are freshmen -but one, who is a sophomore. All are bound for a battle -of four years.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_358" id="Page_358">[358]</a></span></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The last of the new circles reported this month is from -Louisburg, Kansas. They say: “We are a little band of ten -readers. We organized in October for the purpose of studying -the required course of the class of ’89. We feel that the study -is a great benefit to us, and recommend it to all.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The circle at New Gloucester, Maine, has recently closed a -lecture course which proved successful beyond expectation. -The circle has been flourishing in fine style this year, and the -meetings have been of a high literary order. Essays on various -subjects have been willingly contributed, while much entertainment -and profit has been derived from passing round to -the whole company written questions to be immediately -answered.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The circle organized at Rockville, Massachusetts, in 1882, is -still in fine condition. They meet weekly, and the program -consists in answering the questions in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, -abstracts from required reading, readings and conversations. -In October the circle enjoyed a day at Diamond Hill, R. I., -gathering geological specimens.</p> - -<p>The local paper of Hudson, Massachusetts, says: Our -local circle is doing excellent work. Here is the program of -next meeting: 1st, Review of “Ten Reasons why we should -know the great outlines of Grecian History and Literature.” -2d, Crayon map of Greece, drawn and explained. 3d, Conversation -on “The Art of Healing” as known to the Greeks. 4th, -Essay, “The Age of Pericles.” 5th, Conversation; some -“Similitudes and Contrasts” in Greek and American Literature. -6th, One Hundred Questions on Biology, class. This -means quiet, little by little, but constant and steady work to -extend the realm of personal knowledge.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The secretary of the Centerville, Rhode Island, local circle -gives the following account of how they made Political Economy -interesting: “At the last meeting of the circle a member -who formerly gave much time to the study of political science, -delivered an informal lecture, in the conversational vein, upon -that subject, using the blackboard freely and presenting a -synopsis of the topics discussed in Mr. Steele’s articles. The -treatment of the subject differed considerably from that of Mr. -Steele. This talk was followed by a general discussion, participated -in by most of the members, during which questions -suggested by the lecture were propounded, answered by the -member having the subject in charge, and further discussed -by the members. By this means the subject of Political Economy, -usually considered so uninteresting, was pronounced by -all to be the most entertaining thus far considered.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>We want to commend the following model program of exercises -to the attention of all circles. It comes from the splendid -society at Troy, New York, and was the program for January -3d: 1. German History—Early Data of German History; Who -were the Franks; Give an Account of Clovis; The Achievements -of Charlemagne; Character of Charlemagne. 2. Political -Economy—Uses of Political Economy; Define Production; -Define Consumption; Exchange and its Necessity; Banks; -Protection and its Arguments; Free Trade—its Arguments. -3. Physical Science—Air; Circulation of Water on Land; -Rivers; Glaciers. 4. Monthly Events—December. 5. Round -Table. 6. Conversazione—William Cullen Bryant.</p> - -<p>What testimony could be more inspiring than this from -Shushan, N. Y.: “Most of our members are hardworking people, -with but little time for study, but they all unite in saying -that every meeting is better than the last.”</p> - -<p>New York State sends us so much and so good reports that -we are embarrassed to find room for them all sometimes. We -have a trio of remarkably strong reports here which we give -in full.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>New York</b> (Glen Falls).—We think we are now numerically -strong enough and combine enough enthusiasm to deserve a -good sized corner in an issue of <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>. Our Circle, -in which we all take pardonable pride, is on a very solid footing, -and each succeeding meeting shows an improvement on the -one before. The pioneer member was Mrs. Charlotte W. Craig, -to whose zeal in pursuing the readings single-handed among -us can truthfully be attributed the successful start. In 1880 four -ladies commenced the reading independently, and things ran -along in this lonesome manner until last year a circle of thirteen -was formed, with meetings every two weeks, held in the afternoon. -This was a strong nucleus, and ever and anon during -the winter and spring of 1883 their work was noticed in reports -of their meetings and memorial days which appeared in the -local newspapers. At the commencement of the year, 1883-84, -in October last, a large number were enrolled as new members. -Our circle now is full half a hundred strong, and the meetings -which are held at private residences every alternate Tuesday -evening are truly enjoyable. The mode of conducting them is -very much like that of other circles, and needs no detailed -description. Beside the work laid out in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span> -a committee is appointed four weeks prior to each meeting to -provide a program of exercises, and as there is a good natured -strife as to who shall excel in the attractiveness and excellence -of the program furnished, the meetings never lack interest. A -question box is quite well utilized, and we also have an -appointed critic. We have no glee club as yet, but a movement -in that direction has been made. The constraint which -of course characterized the first meeting of the new circle is -fast wearing away, and each meeting is looked forward to by -all with increasing interest. Our membership comprehends -part of the best society of the village, and is given a more solid -aspect by a representation of one Dartmouth and two Wesleyan -graduates, who are very well pleased with their new connection. -From the start we have found the local newspaper -a valuable and efficient help.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>New York</b> (Brooklyn).—The “New York Avenue Circle” holds -its meetings in the Chapel of the New York Avenue M. E. Church -in Brooklyn. The circle is not connected with the church, and -owes its place of meeting to the courtesy of the trustees. There -are at present (December) ninety-one members, who come -from all parts of the city—one member from New York. They -represent about fifteen different churches, of the principal denominations. -The members are both old and young gentlemen -and ladies; parents and their grown sons and daughters, -business men, mothers of young children, and young people -just from school. Beside the members there is a large transient -attendance. This is the second year in the history of the circle, -and has begun with increased interest. Many have -expressed themselves as very grateful for the C. L. S. C. in the -personal advantage it has been to them. The meetings are -fortnightly, on Thursday evenings. There is an able committee -of instruction who usually undertake the reviews. Others -are sometimes called upon, and frequently the leader assigns -essays to selected members. Especially has this been the case -with the review of American Literature, when the various -authors were distributed through the class for three-minute -essays. The music committee provide solos or duets, both -vocal and instrumental. The songs from the “Chautauqua -Song Book” are used at the opening of the meetings. Occasional -lectures have been given; as for instance, last year one -on the spectroscope, and two on astronomy. One meeting -was devoted to China, when essays on the literature, manners -and customs, Confucianism, and the missionary work were -read. Another evening was devoted to Scandinavia. There -were essays, as on the Chinese evening, and songs, all of -which were of Scandinavian composition, one being sung in -Swedish. Extra social evenings have been found necessary, in -order that the members of so large a circle may become acquainted. -The interest continues, and good work is done.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_359" id="Page_359">[359]</a></span></p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>New York</b> (Cortland).—We, the Alpha C. L. S. C., of Cortland, -N. Y., feel ourselves honored in belonging to an organization -that is doing such a noble work as is the C. L. S. C. We -organized as a circle October, 1882, and have tried to accomplish -faithfully the work in the course thus far. We number -about twenty members, most of whom are housekeepers, with -a sprinkling of clerks, bookkeepers and teachers. We elect -our officers twice a year, and have in addition to a president, -vice president and secretary, a committee on instruction -appointed from month to month, whose duty it is to lay out the -work; also a committee on pronunciation. Our circle meets -weekly, and in brief, this is our usual program: 1. An hour -spent reading aloud from one of the required books by alternate -members. 2. Questions from <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, covering -subject-matter read during the evening. 3. A short -review in the form of five questions on each of four subjects -passed over in our last year’s work. 4. An oral examination -on the Required Reading in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, alternating -subjects from week to week. 5. A personation by some -member giving first, obscure data, after which more prominent -features concerning the life, character and works of the character -presented. Circle decide on character. 6. Query box. -This is with us quite an important part of the program, as -topics are discussed of quite a practical nature, as well as the -topics of the day.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Pleasantville, Pennsylvania, a beautiful little village of perhaps -six hundred inhabitants, writes us: “We have two circles; -one of the graduates, and one composed of those who have -not yet had the honor to finish the regular C. L. S. C. course. -The classes are composed entirely of ladies—some unusually -bright ones and we generally get along very well.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Pennsylvania</b> (West Philadelphia).—We call ourselves the -Quaker City Circle of the C. L. S. C. We have nineteen members. -We select parts of the Required Readings each month, -and certain members (usually three) are appointed to ask questions, -or to write essays for the following meeting. We have -had a very enjoyable essay on “Art,” with engravings of the -notable works of Grecian and Roman Art and Ruins, from -one of our members—also two evenings with the microscope. -Our greatest trouble is the evening is so short that we can not -get all in.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Among the Society Notes of the <i>Evening Star</i>, Washington, -D. C., we find the following: “The ‘Chautauqua Idea’ seems -to have taken a firm hold on Washington, and has evidently -come to stay. It affords pleasure and means of profit to hundreds -who might but for its influence ever remain in want of -literary or scientific culture. Of the many circles in the city -none are more prosperous than Union Circle, the pioneer organization -of the kind in the District, it being now in its third -year. Its last weekly gathering, Thursday evening, was one -of unusual interest to the members, who had arranged a surprise -for their worthy president, Mr. E. S. Wescott. An elegant -silver water pitcher, appropriately inscribed, had preceded -the members to Mr. Wescott’s pleasant home, where the meetings -of the circle are held, and while it was a surprise to the -host and his estimable wife, they nevertheless took care not to -be outdone entirely. When the members arrived, instead of -the usual Chautauqua literary and scientific studies, an entertainment -of a different kind was substituted, the program consisting -of music and recitations, and short speeches. The program -ended, Mrs. Wescott invited the circle to repair to the -dining room, where was spread a most inviting feast. This -time it was the members of the circle who experienced a surprise, -but they fell to with a will, and satisfied the host that -their lines had fallen in pleasant places. Each guest was presented -with a souvenir of the event, and went home feeling -that the ‘Chautauqua Idea’ is a good thing in more ways than -one.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The following list of officers in the circle at Saybrook, Ohio, -strikes us as particularly good. They are president, vice president, -and secretary, elected annually; also a leader, critic, -and question-answerer appointed each month, and certainly -the following device is both novel and good: “We pride ourselves -on possessing something which is very unique as well as -useful. It is a <i>C. L. S. C. lantern</i>, made of wood, in the shape -of a Gothic roofed house. It contains a lamp whose rays illuminate -the letters C. L. S. C., tastefully curved across the -front. We put it in a conspicuous place, by the street door, -where it serves the double purpose of guiding our members to -the right place, and shows to passers-by that our little town has -a C. L. S. C., which is <i>alive</i>, and letting its light shine.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The year 1884-85 has opened auspiciously for the Cincinnati, -Ohio, circles. On November 4, Dr. Vincent was with them, -and held a vesper service at St. Paul M. E. Church, and there -was used for the first time, the new and beautifully arranged -“C. L. S. C. Vesper Service.” On November 15, the circles -held a Fall reunion at the Third Presbyterian Church, at -which they were favored with the presence of the general Secretary -of the C. L. S. C. On December 20, a Round-Table -was held by the Cincinnati circles at Christie Chapel, Col. John -A. Johnson, president of Christie Circle presiding. The following -topics were discussed: 1. The advantage of the C. L. S. C. -Course of Reading. 2. The advantages of a local circle. 3. -How to conduct a local circle. 4. How to advance the C. L. -S. C. interests in Cincinnati. The greatest freedom of expression -was desired in the discussion and each of the topics elicited -numerous responses. On the first Sabbath of the New -Year (January 6) the circles held a union vesper service at -Christie. The service was conducted by Rev. A. H. Gillett, -who gave many touching incidents of his own personal experience -in the C. L. S. C. work which had come to him in his varied -travels from the lakes to the gulf. His words of advice and -encouragement will long be remembered. Rev. B. F. Dimmick, -pastor of Christie Chapel, gave an excellent address.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Ohio</b> (Freedom).—A local circle was organized here in September. -There are at present about twenty members, of whom -thirteen belong to the general Circle. We meet every two -weeks at the houses of the members, our meetings opening -with a verse of song, and prayer. Our president questions the -members upon the lesson read during the two weeks, and several -persons have been assigned topics upon which to write -essays. We enjoy our meetings very much.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Ohio</b> (New London).—The first year of a local organization -of the C. L. S. C. in our village ended in June. Our membership -was about twenty-five. Our mode of conducting the -meetings was, no doubt, similar to that of most other circles, -following the course laid down for each week in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, -and having essays and informal talks upon subjects -in connection with the Required Reading. The order of exercises -for each meeting was arranged by the committee of -instruction at the previous meeting. Our circle gradually -increased in numbers, and from the increasing interest in the -movement we confidently expect our numbers will be doubled -this year.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Ohio</b> (Ravenna).—The “Royal” Circle of Ravenna is one of -four within the limits of our miniature city. It is named in -honor of its senior member, Colonel Royal Taylor, who has -passed his eighty-second milestone in the journey of life. This -circle was organized with but few members, in 1880. With the -additions since made it now numbers twelve, whose average -ages are fifty-two years. We meet every Friday evening, elect -a chairman who serves two weeks, each member in turn being -eligible to the position. Both the Text-Books and the questions -in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span> are memorized. We have an -occasional essay and such appropriate reading as is selected by<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_360" id="Page_360">[360]</a></span> -a committee appointed for that purpose. Although many of -our harmonious, working little band are past the meridian of -life, they are punctual at the meetings, diligent and thorough -in their lessons, enjoy the exercises, and always have a grand -good social time.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Ohio</b> (Berlin Heights).—The “Philomathean” Circle has been -organized and meets each Tuesday evening. We vary the -method of conducting our meetings; sometimes (and we find it -very interesting) we have question slips, place them in the -center of the table, each one draws a question, and then answers -it. The greatest interest is manifested, and although our -number is small, we expect quite an increase next year. We -expect to spend a part of each evening in preparing the work -of the White Seal Course.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>This is the second year of the existence of the C. L. S. C. -in the Wall Street Methodist Episcopal Church of Jeffersonville, -Indiana. Last year it had to contend with many obstacles, -which are now removed, but ended the year with success. -Two of its members graduated, having read three years at -Indianapolis. One of these graduates was Mrs. Mary Curtiss, -72 years of age. She is again enrolled as a candidate for -White Seal. The circle this year consists of thirty-three active -and forty-five local members. Some of the local members -are reading all the books as fully as the active. In the circle -are four who have graduated in the Chautauqua course. -Having acquired a taste for reading, they read on, to gratify -their own tastes, and to encourage others to read. The circle -meets twice a month. Its meetings are publicly announced -from the pulpit, and everybody is invited to be present. When -assembled, the subjects for reading the past two weeks are made -the subject of review. The leader, the pastor of the church in -this case, commences questioning the circle, who respond in -concert or singly, as they remember. When other histories -have been consulted new matter is presented by the leader or -any other person. The blackboard, charts and maps are -largely employed in illustrating and fixing the subject in the -mind. The members of the circle are urged to ask questions -on the subjects of review, and express their opinions. Short -papers are also read by members of the circle on such parts of -the reading as may be assigned them. By these means every -part of the readings are carefully reviewed. Some of those -who commenced the course last year have dropped out this -year; a few from necessity, others because they thought the -work hard.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A member writing from Logansport, Indiana, says: We -have quite an interesting local circle organized here, -numbering about twenty-five active members, and five who -have already graduated but still continue active in the work, -which I take to be a true characteristic of a Chautauquan. -Our circle meets at private houses every two weeks. The -officers make out a program of work two weeks ahead, -which is to occupy the next meeting. We have taken up -the work as laid out in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, devoting half -the evening to American Literature, and the other half to -History of Greece, each member speaking either orally on -the topic assigned, or reading what <i>they</i> have written or been -appointed to select and read from some of the leading authors -that have been mentioned in our course of reading. Our program -October 30 was as follows: American Literature—(1) “What -are its excellences and defects;” (2) “Growth since 1809;” (3) “The -First Book;” (4) “Irving’s place in American Literature;” (5) “How -Novelists of our day differ from Cooper;” (6) Reading—Bryant’s -“Ode to a Water Fowl.” Greek History—(1) “Civil Government—Greece;” -(2) “Greek Religions;” (3) “Greek Battles -in History;” (4) “Different Athenians and Spartans;” (5) -“Greek Gods;” (6) “Customs of the Greeks.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Indiana</b> (Fort Wayne).—The local circle of this city is of -four years’ growth. We number this year about twenty-five -members. Among these we have one graduate of ’82, and two -“irrepressibles” of the glorious class of ’84. Since our first -organization we have tried numerous experiments; circles of -all sizes, and all sorts of programs. We had in our circle one -year forty-five members. This failed. Too many different elements. -The next year we divided into several small circles of -about six or eight each. These frequently met to celebrate a -memorial day, or listen to a lecture. This year we have considered -our circle a model organization, and feel we are competent -to judge, after so varied an experience. We have had -no regular programs. Our leader questions us as he would a -class, allowing us to have our books, from which to answer. A -few of us have always observed most faithfully the five o’clock -hour Sabbath afternoon. This we find very helpful, and would -recommend it to others. At our last local circle the subject -was “Vegetable Biology.” The members were seated about a -long table on which were three fine microscopes to illustrate -the lesson. Questions and the freest conversation were allowed. -The most interesting object examined was that showing the -movements of the bioplasm in the cells of a plant. This was -considered a rare sight, as so few plants show these movements -clearly. Our specimen was the common water weed, <i>Anacharis</i>. -It had been secured with great difficulty, but was well worth all -the effort expended.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Illinois</b> (Charleston).—On October 1, 1882, a class of the C. L. -S. C. was organized here, consisting of nine members. The -lessons were gone over carefully and conscientiously, and during -vacation Geology was reviewed with the aid of the charts. -So earnest was the first year’s class in the work, and so evangelizing -was their spirit, that the class of this, the second year, -has forty-one members. To accommodate the members, the -class was divided, and part now meet in the afternoon, and -part in the evening. Each division has its own officers. We -call ourselves one class, however, and those who choose may -attend both meetings. The attendance is good, and the interest -great. Neither cold, heat, nor the “raging elements” affects -our attendance, nor abates our zeal. Some of the members -meet informally and socially every week, and the lessons -are read over, more careful attention being paid the pronunciation -and meaning of words. At each meeting we select -some poet, from whose writings a short quotation must be -selected, and recited by each member at the following meeting. -Our question box is also a feature of great interest. -Members all have the privilege of writing out a question on any -subject pertaining to literature, science or art, and these questions -are collected and read. They are answered immediately -if it can be done, if not they are reserved for further investigation. -The influence exerted by the C. L. S. C. is becoming -visible outside of its regular members, and we are sure that here, -as well as elsewhere, wherever there is a class of the C. L. S. C., -more scientific, historical, and classical books will be bought -this year than ever before.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The Vincent Local Circle, of Lafayette, Indiana, was organized -in 1881. It numbers fifty-six members, twenty-two of -whom have undertaken the four years’ course. It is a live, -wide awake circle, the most enthusiastic member being a lady -seventy-five years of age, who visited Chautauqua last summer, -and by her descriptions of the work there, has succeeded in -enthusing all. They have organized a lecture course consisting -of lectures and musical entertainments. The course was -opened on December 5, by an able lecture on “Ultimate -America,” by Joseph Cook.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Michigan</b> (Albion).—An event of unusual importance was the -meeting of the Alpha C. L. S. C. of this city, January 11, -1883, it being a farewell to their beloved ex-president, Miss -Mary C. Robinson, who has been recently elected by the -Northwestern Branch of the W. F. M. S. of the M. E. Church<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_361" id="Page_361">[361]</a></span> -as missionary to China. It was an occasion long to be -remembered by those who were so fortunate as to be included -in the list of invitations. Miss Robinson held for a year the -position as president of our circle, and during that time won -all hearts by the faithful and persistent effort in its behalf. -During the evening a most tempting collation was served, after -which an entertaining program was carried out.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A friend writes from Harlan, Iowa: “Our circle is growing -in interest, and makes many of us feel that the good old college -days have returned. We have several A. M.’s in our -circle, and as the rust begins to rub off we begin to appreciate -the magnitude of the blessing that this will be to the young -who are deprived of college advantages.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Iowa</b> (Manchester).—Our circle was reorganized in September. -It numbers fifty, beside a class of young people who -take the history only. We are divided into three classes. We -held our first memorial November 3, Bryant’s day. Between -eighty and ninety people were present at the exercises, which -consisted of an address on Bryant and selections from his -works, interspersed with music. The exercises were short, followed -by a social which all seemed to enjoy.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The circle numbering twenty, at Independence, Iowa, reports -a very interesting time with German History and Literature. -The secretary writes: One evening was confined to -the articles on “German History” and “German Literature” -in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span> for November. The first thing on the -program was quotations from some of the writers mentioned -in the article on “German Literature.” Then followed -written questions on the “German History,” and discussion. -Then two essays were read, one on “Heinrich Heine,” another -on “Goethe.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The S. H. G. and the C. L. S. C. of Osceola, Iowa, -united in celebrating Milton’s day, on the eve of December -10. The first named society has ten members, the -latter twenty-one. Each member had the privilege of -inviting three friends, so that about one hundred and twenty in -all assembled. The president of the C. L. S. C. presided, and -a fine program was rendered. The guests were all in sympathy -with the Chautauqua movement. Some of the circle, who -are members of the S. H. G., scarcely know how life would go -without the inspiring influences of the Circle. They have no -thought of giving it up either this year, next year, nor the one -after that.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Dakota</b> (Sioux Falls).—Our circle at this place numbers but -twelve. We thought best to have a small number first year. -Next year we shall make an effort to enlarge our number to -fifty or seventy-five. We doubt whether you have in the East -a more enthusiastic circle. We all enjoy the readings much, -and the best people in our city are becoming much interested -in C. L. S. C.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The first local circle which we have known to “ring out the -old year, ring in the new,” is that at Omaha, Nebraska. From -the local paper we learn that the meeting was one of unusual -importance. Special preparations were made, as this was the -closing meeting of the year, and coming as it did on the last -evening of the year. The attendance was exceptionally large. -The literary exercises were of a very high order, and were -much appreciated by the large and fashionable audience -assembled. An elegant banquet was served after the exercises, -and speech making followed. In response to the toast “The -Chautauqua Club,” a gentleman said that a little while ago he, -himself, did not know what Chautauqua meant. It was a dim, -indefinable something. He had been told that the meaning of -the word in the Indian language is “a foggy place,” and it -was a dim, distant, foggy place away off, but how real it came -to him now! It meant intellectual study, literature, science -and art. It had done more, it had led him into a new life.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A little over one year ago a young lady of Ossawatomie, -Kansas, returned from a visit to New York, brim full of enthusiasm -for the C. L. S. C., having imbibed the “Chautauqua -Idea” at the summer Assembly. She at once went to work -and in a short time a local circle of twelve members was organized. -About mid-winter the circle gave a supper to its -friends—a very enjoyable affair. Again, later in the season, -a literary entertainment, given to procure funds with which to -buy a telescope, met with fair success. This year all hands -took hold of the work with renewed vigor, and the old members -were encouraged by an addition of seven new members to -the circle. The weekly meetings are conducted on the conversational -plan, with now and then a C. L. S. C. song. They -are, withal, a very enthusiastic body of Chautauquans.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p><b>Missouri</b> (Maryville).—This is the third year of our local circle -at Maryville. We have eight regular members enrolled. -Others here are reading the course, but do not meet with us for -review. We have varied the method of conducting our readings -as often as practicable, so as to make them interesting as -well as instructive in character. This has been done sometimes -by adding questions to be answered, writing short essays, -or biographical sketches, and introducing the Chautauqua -games. Then again a change was made in the number of -officers and teachers, or manner of opening or closing the -meetings.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There is a circle of over forty persons at Butte City, Montana. -The secretary writes: “The interest is good, in fact beyond -our expectation. The C. L. S. C. is the right organization -for us western people who are all busy and can only take spare -moments for study. We have developed no new plan of -instruction. We meet every week. An instructor in each important -branch prepares at a week’s notice a ‘quiz,’ which is -given to the class for about one half hour. Essays are read -upon the most important topics connected with the lessons. -Readings from choice literature, music, etc., embraces the remainder -of our enjoyable evenings.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>We have received memorials of the death of two members -of the C. L. S. C. One from Brooklyn, as a minute adopted at -the local circle: “The New York Arc C. L. S. C. learn with -sorrow of the death of one of its most esteemed members. Mrs. -Anna C. Fredericks died on Sunday, December 30, 1883. She -was one of those who were enrolled as members of the circle at -its organization, for she was already a Chautauquan student, and -had then so nearly completed the prescribed studies that she -graduated last summer. Such was her enthusiastic love of our -methods of study, and attachment to this circle, that the winning -of her degree did not detach her from this association, -and she continued, with apparently increased zeal, to attend these -meetings until prevented by her late short, though fatal, illness. -But this was only one manifestation of a life which was characterized -with earnest religious devotion and a loving spirit which -endeared her to all who were privileged to be near to her, or -in any way subject to her influence. <i>Resolved</i>, That the secretary -be requested to enter the foregoing minute in the records of -the circle, and to present copies to Mr. Fredericks and to the -secretary at Plainfield.”</p> - -<p>Another comes from Felicity, Ohio: “Our ‘Pleiades’ circle -mourns the loss of Miss Flora Carver, of the class of 1884. She -was one of our enthusiastic members, ever trying to keep the -spirit of our mottoes. When she became too weak to keep up -the Course of Reading, she still read <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, and -in July, with kindling eye and glowing cheek she spoke of the -comfort a perusal of Dr. Townsend’s lecture on the “Employments -of Heaven” had given her. Hers was a Christian life, -and her last days were spent in patient endurance of severe suffering, -and joyful contemplation of a happy future.”</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_362" id="Page_362">[362]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="QUESTIONS_AND_ANSWERS">QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.</h2> - -<p class="hanging">ONE HUNDRED QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS ON FIRST PART OF -PREPARATORY LATIN COURSE IN ENGLISH—FROM COMMENCEMENT -OF BOOK TO PAGE 167.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By A. M. MARTIN, <span class="smcap">General Secretary C. L. S. C.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>1. Q. What is the general purpose of the series of four books, -of which the present is the second in order of preparation and -publication? A. To conduct the readers by means of the -English tongue alone, through substantially the same course -of discipline in Greek and Latin Literature as is accomplished -by students who are graduates from our American colleges.</p> - -<p>2. Q. What does this second volume of the series seek to do? -A. To go over the ground in Latin literature usually traversed -by the student in course of preparing himself to be a college -matriculate.</p> - -<p>3. Q. What three elements may be said to be in any body -of literature? A. A substance, a spirit, and a form, somewhat -separate one from another.</p> - -<p>4. Q. Of these three elements, what two is it the hope of the -author to communicate to his readers? A. The spirit as well -as the substance, so far as they are separable one from another.</p> - -<p>5. Q. By whom was the literature called Latin produced? -A. By a people called Roman, chiefly in a city called Rome.</p> - -<p>6. Q. Over what does the name Roman lord it exclusively? -A. Over everything pertaining to Rome, except her language -and her literature.</p> - -<p>7. Q. What may this circumstance be taken to indicate in -reference to Rome? A. What is indeed the fact, that literature -was for her a subordinate interest.</p> - -<p>8. Q. When was the city of Rome founded? A. An unreckoned -time before the history of the city began.</p> - -<p>9. Q. According to the fable followed by Virgil, by whom -was Rome founded? A. By Æneas, escaping with a trusty -few from the flames of Troy.</p> - -<p>10. Q. According to a second legend, lapping on and piecing -out the first, who was the founder of Rome? A. Romulus, -whose father was Mars, the Roman god of war.</p> - -<p>11. Q. What legendary line of rulers succeeded Romulus? -A. A line of legendary kings, followed by a Republic.</p> - -<p>12. Q. What may be assumed as the starting-point of Roman -history, worthy to be so called? A. The war with Pyrrhus, -which broke out two hundred and eighty-one years before -Christ.</p> - -<p>13. Q. After Rome had absorbed Italy into her empire, with -what African city was a prolonged war waged? A. With -Carthage.</p> - -<p>14. Q. What three names were prominent on the Carthaginian -side during this war? A. Hamilcar, Hasdrubal and -Hannibal.</p> - -<p>15. Q. Give three prominent names on the Roman side? A. -Regulus, Fabius and Scipio.</p> - -<p>16. Q. After the subjugation of Carthage, what is said of the -dominions of Rome? A. Her dominions were rapidly extended -in every direction until they embraced almost literally the -whole of the then known world.</p> - -<p>17. Q. When was the Augustan age of Latin literature? A. -During the reign of Augustus Cæsar.</p> - -<p>18. Q. What is said on the whole of the fame of ancient -Rome? A. It is the most famous city of the world.</p> - -<p>19. Q. What is stated in regard to the natural advantages of -Rome? A. Its remove from the coast secured it, in its feeble -beginning, against pirates, while the navigable stream of the -Tiber made it virtually a seaboard town.</p> - -<p>20. Q. What was the height of the buildings that covered -much of the extent of ground within the limits of the city of -ancient Rome? A. Six and eight stories in height.</p> - -<p>21. Q. At what has the population of Rome at its maximum -been estimated? A. From two to six million souls.</p> - -<p>22. Q. For what was a large area reserved, inclosed between -the Quirinal hill and the river? A. Exclusively to public buildings, -and here there was an almost unparalleled accumulation -of costly, solid, and magnificent architecture.</p> - -<p>23. Q. What is now one of the chief spectacles in modern -Rome to excite the wonder and awe of the tourist? A. The -Coliseum, a roofless amphitheater for gladiatorial exhibitions, -built of stone, and capable of seating more than eighty thousand -spectators.</p> - -<p>24. Q. From what people were the Greeks and Romans descended? -A. The Aryan or Indo-European, a people having -its original home in Central Asia.</p> - -<p>25. Q. How did the Romans conquer and govern the world? -A. By being conquerors and governors.</p> - -<p>26. Q. For what did the Romans all live? A. For the state.</p> - -<p>27. Q. What was the one business of the state? A. Conquest, -in a two-fold sense: first, subjugation by arms; second, -consequent upon subjugation, rule by law.</p> - -<p>28. Q. What is said of the cultivation of letters by Rome? A. -Letters she almost wholly neglected until her conquest of the -world was complete.</p> - -<p>29. Q. In what way did the Romans make peace with other -nations? A. They never made peace but as conquerors.</p> - -<p>30. Q. What course did the Romans take in regard to whatever -superior features they found in the military scheme of -other nations? A. They did not hesitate to transfer and -adopt it into their own.</p> - -<p>31. Q. What nations in turn enjoyed the honor of furnishing -to the Romans the model for their sword? A. The Spaniards -and the Gauls.</p> - -<p>32. Q. From whom did Rome learn how to order her encampment? -A. From Pyrrhus.</p> - -<p>33. Q. From what people did Rome learn to build ships? -A. From the Carthaginians.</p> - -<p>34. Q. As soon as Rome had conquered a people what did -she make that people? A. Her ally.</p> - -<p>35. Q. What phrase has Rome made a proverb to all time of -false dealing between nations? A. “Punic faith.”</p> - -<p>36. Q. At whose expense did Rome do her conquering and -her governing? A. At the expense of the conquered and the -governed.</p> - -<p>37. Q. What effect did war have upon the wealth of Rome? -A. She never herself became poorer, but always richer, by war.</p> - -<p>38. Q. What was all that enormous accumulation of public -and private resources which made Rome rich and great? A. -It was pure plunder.</p> - -<p>39. Q. What is a momentous fact in regard to the population -of the Roman Empire? A. That in the end over one-half the -population were slaves.</p> - -<p>40. Q. Notwithstanding the injustice of Rome, how did she -govern as compared with other ancient nations? A. She governed -more beneficently than any other ancient nation.</p> - -<p>41. Q. What blessing did she extend to all the countries she -conquered? A. The blessing of stable government, of an administration -of law at least comparatively just and wise.</p> - -<p>42. Q. What effect did Rome have upon the civilization of -those she subjugated? A. After her fashion she civilized -where she had subjugated.</p> - -<p>43. Q. What did Rome do that is to be accounted an immeasurable -blessing to mankind? A. She made the world politically -one, for the unhindered universal spread of Christianity.</p> - -<p>44. Q. Who are some of the historians mentioned as having -written works on the history of Rome, that are commended to -the reader? A. Creighton, Leighton, Liddell, Mommsen, -Merivale, Arnold and Gibbon.</p> - -<p>45. Q. What work on the literature of Rome is spoken of as -perhaps the best manual of Latin letters? A. Cruttwell’s “History -of Roman Literature.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_363" id="Page_363">[363]</a></span></p> - -<p>46. Q. During what period was Roman literature produced, -that is usually termed classic? A. From about 80 B. C. to A. -D. 108, covering a space of 188 years.</p> - -<p>47. Q. What writer begins, and what one ends this period? -A. Cicero begins and Tacitus ends it.</p> - -<p>48. Q. Who may be regarded as the beginner of Latin literature? -A. Livius Andronicus, a writer of tragedy about twenty-four -years before Christ.</p> - -<p>49. Q. Who wrote a sort of epic on the first Punic war, esteemed -by scholars one of the chief lost things in Roman literature? -A. Nævius.</p> - -<p>50. Q. What is the next great name in Latin literature, and -what is said of his influence and example? A. Ennius, and -his influence and example decisively fixed the form of the -Latin poetry.</p> - -<p>51. Q. Who were two great Roman writers of comedy? A. -Plautus and Terence.</p> - -<p>52. Q. What form of composition in verse may be said to be -original with Rome? A. The satire.</p> - -<p>53. Q. What seems to be a general fact in literary history, in -regard to the first development of a national literature? A. -That verse precedes prose.</p> - -<p>54. Q. Who was the creator of the classic Roman satire? -A. Lucilius.</p> - -<p>55. Q. Who were the great Roman masters of satire? A. -Horace and Juvenal.</p> - -<p>56. Q. What English writers have written brilliant imitative -satires with the essential spirit of Horace and Juvenal? A. -Dryden, Pope and Johnson.</p> - -<p>57. Q. To whom may be attributed the merit of being the -founder or former of Latin prose? A. Cato, the Censor.</p> - -<p>58. Q. Who among the Romans, with Demosthenes among -Greeks, reigns alone as one of the two undisputedly greatest -masters of human speech that have ever appeared on the -planet? A. Cicero.</p> - -<p>59. Q. Who among Romans were eminent writers of history -for Rome? A. Cato, Sallust, Livy and Tacitus.</p> - -<p>60. Q. In what age, and by whom, was the great epic of -Rome produced? A. The Æneid, in the age of Augustus, by -Virgil.</p> - -<p>61. Q. Who by eminence was the Roman poet of society and -manners? A. Horace.</p> - -<p>62. Q. What is any Latin Reader, like any Greek, pretty -sure to contain? A. Its share of fables, of anecdotes, of historical -fragments, of mythology, and of biography.</p> - -<p>63. Q. What revived plan of making up Latin Readers is -among the late changes in fashion introduced by classical -teachers? A. Of making up Latin Readers that consist exclusively -of selections credited to standard Latin authors.</p> - -<p>64. Q. What two writers sometimes find a place in these -Latin Readers, that are sometimes wholly omitted in the course -of Latin literature accomplished by the college graduate? A. -Sallust and Ovid.</p> - -<p>65. Q. What three historical works did Sallust write? A. -The “Conspiracy of Catiline,” the “Jugurthine War,” and a -“History of Rome from the death of Sulla to the Mithridatic -War.”</p> - -<p>66. Q. In the midst of what was the residence Sallust occupied -in Rome? A. In the midst of grounds laid out and beautified -by him with the most lavish magnificence.</p> - -<p>67. Q. What did these grounds subsequently become, and -what name do they still bear? A. They subsequently became -the chosen resort of the Roman emperors, and they still bear -the name of the Gardens of Sallust.</p> - -<p>68. Q. With what is Sallust’s “Jugurthine War” commenced? -A. With a sort of moral essay, or homily, not having the least -particular relations to the subject about to be treated.</p> - -<p>69. Q. What is the subject of the “Jugurthine War”? A. The -war which the Roman people carried on with Jugurtha, king of -the Numidians.</p> - -<p>70. Q. What are the names of three Romans who took prominent -part in the Jugurthine war? A. Metellus, Marius and Sulla.</p> - -<p>71. Q. With what did the war end? A. With the capture of -Jugurtha by the Romans through the treachery of Bocchus, his -father-in-law.</p> - -<p>72. Q. Where and when was Ovid born? A. In northern -Italy, in 43 B. C.</p> - -<p>73. Q. With what did the youth of Ovid coincide? A. Either -with the full maturity, or with the declining age, of the great -Augustan writers, Virgil, Livy, Horace and Sallust.</p> - -<p>74. Q. By whom was Ovid banished from Rome? A. By -Augustus.</p> - -<p>75. Q. What may be considered as the chief work of Ovid? -A. His “Metamorphoses.”</p> - -<p>76. Q. What does this title literally mean? A. Changes of -form.</p> - -<p>77. Q. What is Ovid’s idea in the poem? A. To tell in his -own way such legends of the teeming Greek mythology as deal -with the transformations of men and women into animals, -plants, or inanimate things.</p> - -<p>78. Q. What has this poem been to subsequent poets? A. A -great treasury of material.</p> - -<p>79. Q. What episode, taken from the second book of “Metamorphoses,” -is given by our author? A. Phæton driving the -chariot of the sun.</p> - -<p>80. Q. In what is the legend of Phæton conceived by many -to have had its origin? A. In some meteorological fact—an -extraordinary solar heat perhaps, producing drought and conflagration.</p> - -<p>81. Q. Of what two other stories from the “Metamorphoses” -does our author present a translation? A. The story of -Daphne’s transformation into a laurel, and the tragic story -of Niobe.</p> - -<p>82. Q. What American writer has quite extensively treated -Ovidian topics in a way that is at once instructive and delightful? -A. Hawthorne.</p> - -<p>83. Q. Ovid’s verse in the “Metamorphoses” is the same as -what? A. As that of Virgil and Homer, namely, the dactylic -hexameter.</p> - -<p>84. Q. What has the general agreement of thoughtful minds -tended to affirm in regard to Julius Cæsar? A. The sentence -of Brutus, as given by Shakspere, that he was “the foremost -man of all this world.”</p> - -<p>85. Q. What is the principal literary work of Cæsar that remains -to us? A. His “Commentaries,” which is an account he -wrote of his campaigns in Gaul.</p> - -<p>86. Q. With the exception of a few instances, in what person -does Cæsar write? A. In the third person.</p> - -<p>87. Q. From whom did the ancient patrician family of Cæsar -claim derivation? A. From Iulus, son of Trojan Æneas.</p> - -<p>88. Q. The word Cæsar was made by Caius Julius a name -so illustrious that it came afterward to be adopted by whom? -A. By his successors in power at Rome, and finally thence to -be transferred to the emperors of Germany, and to the autocrats -of Russia, called respectively Kaiser and Czar.</p> - -<p>89. Q. With whom was Cæsar associated in the first triumvirate? -A. Pompey and Crassus.</p> - -<p>90. Q. Out of the eight books comprised in Cæsar’s “Gallic -Commentaries,” how many is the preparatory student usually -required to read? A. Only four.</p> - -<p>91. Q. With what two series of military operations on Cæsar’s -part does the first book principally occupy itself? A. -One directed against the Helvetians, and one against a body -of Germans who had invaded Gaul.</p> - -<p>92. Q. Of what is Cæsar’s tenth legion, that became famous -in history, still a proverb? A. For loyalty, valor and effectiveness.</p> - -<p>93. Q. In the second book Cæsar gives the history of his campaign -against whom? A. The Belgians, made up of different -tribes.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_364" id="Page_364">[364]</a></span></p> - -<p>94. Q. Who were esteemed the most fierce and warlike of -all the Belgian nations? A. The Nervians.</p> - -<p>95. Q. After Cæsar’s successful campaign against the Belgian -tribes, what was decreed for his victories? A. A thanksgiving -of fifteen days, an unprecedented honor.</p> - -<p>96. Q. In the third book an account is given of a naval warfare -against whom? A. The Veneti.</p> - -<p>97. Q. What is the first thing of commanding interest in the -fourth book of Cæsar’s “Commentaries?” A. The case of -alleged perfidy, with enormous undoubted cruelty, practiced -by Cæsar against his German enemies.</p> - -<p>98. Q. What famous feat on the part of Cæsar is narrated in -the fourth book? A. That of throwing a bridge across the -river Rhine.</p> - -<p>99. Q. What were the dimensions of this bridge? A. It was -fourteen hundred feet long, furnishing a solid roadway thirty -or forty feet wide.</p> - -<p>100. Q. With the relation of what enterprise does the fourth -book close? A. The invasion by Cæsar of Great Britain.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="CHAUTAUQUA_NORMAL_COURSE">CHAUTAUQUA NORMAL COURSE.</h2> - -<p class="center smaller">Season of 1884.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>LESSON VI.—BIBLE SECTION.</h3> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h4><i>The Land of The Bible.</i></h4> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">Rev. J. L. HURLBUT, D.D., and R. S. HOLMES, A.M.</span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>1. <i>It is an ancient land.</i>—Before Rome was cradled by Tiber—before -the storied strifes of the Gods in Hellas, before Troy -and the great glory of the Trojans were, even before history was -this wonderful land.</p> - -<p>2. <i>It is an historic land.</i>—Much of the world’s destiny has -been decided in this little strip of coast and mountain land, -between the Jordan and the sea. Here armies have camped -and battles have been fought. The restless feet of merchant -traders have beaten its highways, the white wings of merchant -vessels have flitted to and from its ports with the wealth of the -world.</p> - -<p>3. <i>It is a diminutive land.</i>—A little triangle bounded by the -sea, the Jordan and her mountains, and the desert, it seems -hardly large enough for all the mighty events that have occurred -within it; 180 miles from farthest north to south, and 90 -miles for its greatest breadth from west to east, measures the -country in all its extent.</p> - -<p>4. <i>It is a storied land.</i>—Where such a treasure house of -tales as in that old Bible? The land and its book have figured -in all the literatures of the <i>Occidental</i> ages. Knights and -paladins have trod its vales and mountains; saint and crusader -have watched at night beneath its stars.</p> - -<p>5. <i>It is a land of famous mountains.</i>—Ebal and Gerizim, Hor -and Nebo, Olivet and Tabor, Gilboa and Hermon. What -scenes rise to the mind as we name them! Carmel and Quarantania; -struggle and victory; Elijah, Immanuel.</p> - -<p>6. <i>It is a land of remarkable waters.</i>—A single river—the -Jordan, from north to south—rising in the extreme north from -springs so hidden as to have long been unknown, loses itself -in that sea of desolation, Lake Asphaltites, the Dead Sea. -The mid-world sea, the mother sea of great nations, washes the -western shores, and Galilee shines like a diadem in her -mountain setting.</p> - -<p>7. <i>It is a land of many names.</i>—The land of Canaan, the -land of the children of Heth, Philistia, Palestine, the Promised -Land, the Holy Land, the land of Judah, Immanuel’s Land.</p> - -<p>8. <i>It is an impregnable land.</i>—Its hills, rock-ribbed, rise one -upon another, covering the whole face of the land, and forcing -all travel of army or caravan through the few passes in which -the great northern plain terminates. Hence Esdrelon became -of necessity the country’s battle ground. A united people -made the country a fear to its force.</p> - -<p>9. <i>It was a populous land.</i>—Beyond belief almost are the -records of the people who lived within these few square miles. -Cities and villages laid so close to each other that their environs -almost met. The people thronged in them, and in the -well tilled country about them, so that centuries of war, foreign -and civil, and repeated depletions left them still in their decadence -a troublesome foe to the veterans of Rome.</p> - -<p>10. <i>It was a productive land.</i>—Shrubs and trees were in -abundance. Pine, oak, elder, dogwood, walnut, maple, willow, -ash, carob, sycamore, fig, olive and palm. Fruits in great -variety were ripened beneath its sun; grapes, apples, pears, -apricots, quinces, plums, mulberries, dates, pomegranates, oranges, -limes, bananas, almonds, and pistachios. Many -kinds of grains were cultivated, such as wheat, barley, rice, -sesamum, millet and maize.</p> - -<p>11. <i>It was a land of a remarkable climate.</i>—Thirty degrees -variation from mountain to plain was its daily range. With -the isothermal lines of our Florida and California, it yet had -snow and ice as in our northern climates. Heavy rainfalls -were characteristic; so were long periods of drought. Heavy -dews, fierce siroccos, cloudless skies, oppressive heat, steady -sea breezes, burning valleys, cool mountain summits were all -characteristics of this land of the Bible.</p> - -<p>Under the headings now given let the student give:</p> - -<p>1. Ten dates which cover its history, and mark its principal -events.</p> - -<p>2. Give five events which have occurred in this land, that -have direct bearing in the world’s history.</p> - -<p>3. Give its geographical dimensions and natural features -which mark its boundaries.</p> - -<p>4. Give ten events in its history which have made it an enchanted -land.</p> - -<p>5. Give the event which has made the mountains mentioned -memorable.</p> - -<p>6. Give the event which makes each of the waters of the Bible -memorable; Galilee, Jordan, Kishon, the Salt Sea.</p> - -<p>7. Give the origin of the names by which the land is known.</p> - -<p>8. Give the principal routes of travel through this land; and -name the defensible passes.</p> - -<p>9. Give its ten principal cities.</p> - -<p>10. Give the Bible references which mention any of the trees, -shrubs, fruits or grains here specified.</p> - -<p>11. Give reasons why the climate should be as described.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>SUNDAY-SCHOOL SECTION.</h3> - -<h4>LESSON VI.—THE TEACHER’S MISTAKES.</h4> - -<p>That they are possible is assumed. That they are probable -is likewise assumed. That they are real is a fact of personal -experience. Mistakes anywhere are mischievous. In Sunday-school -they are often ruinous. Let us classify them. They -are <i>first</i>, mistakes of manner and method; <i>second</i>, mistakes of -purpose and expectation; <i>third</i>, mistakes of thought and action. -Let us examine our classification:</p> - -<p><i>I. Manner and Method.</i></p> - -<p>It is a mistake (<i>a</i>) to recognize differences in social position -or station between members of a class. In the Sunday-school -all meet on a common level. There is no rank in the Christian -kingdom. All are peers of the realm, and Jesus Christ is -the only Lord.</p> - -<p>(<i>b</i>) To be in any degree partial to any scholar. All should -be favorite scholars in this school.</p> - -<p>(<i>c</i>) To seem uninterested in anything pertaining to the general -interest of the school. If the teacher is devoid of interest -the scholar will be.</p> - -<p>(<i>d</i>) To scold or threaten in the class, even under provocations -such as do occur in Sunday-school. Scolding always exercises -an ill effect, and a threat is but a challenge.</p> - -<p>(<i>e</i>) To pretend to be wiser or better versed in Bible lore than -one really is. In Bible teaching, real knowledge is real power—but<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_365" id="Page_365">[365]</a></span> -a manner that assumes to know what it does not is only -the lion’s skin on the ass’ head.</p> - -<p>(<i>f</i>) To neglect thorough study. Wherever there is good -teaching there will be at least two students. One will be the -teacher. Witness Dr. Arnold, of Rugby.</p> - -<p>(<i>g</i>) To neglect private prayer in the teacher’s preparation. -Said old Martin Luther, “<i>Bene arâsse est bene studuisse</i>.”</p> - -<p>(<i>h</i>) To depend upon lesson-helps in the class. Crutches are -not becoming to an able bodied man. But some teachers bring -out the lesson crutches on Sunday morning and hobble through -Sunday-school on them.</p> - -<p>(<i>i</i>) To expect the superintendent to discipline each class. -He is no more responsible for class order than a commanding -general for the order of a corporal’s guard.</p> - -<p>(<i>j</i>) To use the lesson verse by verse, ending each with the -Æsopian interrogation, “<i>Hæc fabula docet?</i>”</p> - -<p><i>II. Purpose and Expectation.</i></p> - -<p>It is a mistake (<i>a</i>) to seek only for a scholar’s conversion. If -growth does not follow birth, death will. Upbuilding in Christ -is one great purpose of the school.</p> - -<p>(<i>b</i>) To seek only to create interest in the lesson. There may -be <i>deep intellectual interest created, and no spiritual interest</i>.</p> - -<p>(<i>c</i>) To teach for the purpose of performing duty. That robs -the teacher of one chief essential to success—<i>heartiness</i>.</p> - -<p>(<i>d</i>) To teach for the purpose of inculcating one’s own peculiar -religious views. Paul’s purpose was the right one—“to -know nothing save Christ and him crucified.”</p> - -<p>(<i>e</i>) For the teacher to expect the pupil’s interest in the Gospel -theme to equal his own. It is contrary to sinful nature.</p> - -<p>(<i>f</i>) To expect home work by pupils, unless it has been prepared -for by patient effort.</p> - -<p>(<i>g</i>) <i>To expect conversion as the immediate result of teaching</i>, -and to grow discouraged and abandon the work because the -expectation is not at once realized. God’s way and time are -his own.</p> - -<p>(<i>h</i>) <i>Not to expect conversion as the ultimate result of teaching</i>; -and hence to fail to direct every effort to that end.—“In -the morning sow thy seed,” etc.</p> - -<p><i>III. Thought and Action.</i></p> - -<p>It is a mistake (<i>a</i>) <i>to think teaching easy</i>. It has taxed the -noblest powers of the noblest men.</p> - -<p>(<i>b</i>) To think it an insignificant or puerile employment. The -two greatest names of the ages, heathen and Christian, were -nothing if not teachers: Socrates—Immanuel.</p> - -<p>(<i>c</i>) To think the Sunday-school a children’s institution only. -The three great Christian institutions are the home, the church, -the Sunday-school, and the constituency of each is the same.</p> - -<p>(<i>d</i>) To be irregular in attendance at Sunday-school.</p> - -<p>(<i>e</i>) To be unpunctual.</p> - -<p>(<i>f</i>) To be lax in discipline.</p> - -<p>(<i>g</i>) To fail in example, whether in connection with school -work or daily life.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="EDITORS_OUTLOOK">EDITOR’S OUTLOOK.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>INGENUITY IN LOCAL CIRCLES.</h3> - -<p>The degree of interest in work depends largely upon the degree -of its variety. A class which nods over the same day-in-and-day-out -routine of questions and answers, wakes up, -smiles, thinks and becomes animated when a new way of doing -even familiar work is proposed. Local circle life and -strength depends very largely upon wide-awake schemes and -novel plans. Unless something fresh is continually arousing -interest, a circle will lose ground. There are many workers -who are continually developing new enterprises; there are others -who never have anything to report but the number of members, -the names of officers, and the place and time of meeting. -Such societies are dwarfed by their own lack of ingenuity. The -kind and variety of work which is to be done in all circles can -not be better told than it is in an open letter before us from -Newton Highlands, Massachusetts:</p> - -<p>“We are a mutual club. Our plan of work is very informal. -Our officers have been only a president and secretary. We -meet every Monday at the house of one of our number, alternating -as we please. We commence precisely on time, viz.: 2:30 -o’clock p. m., and continue till 5:30, or later. For the first two -years our president was our leader. Since that time we have -taken our turn in order, as leaders, and asked questions in order -around the circle, on the subject of the former week’s work, -taking the lesson up by paragraphs, faithfully examining each, -and often incidentally bringing in (for drawing out of the members) -much information bearing upon the lesson. Often a subject -was allotted to a member, on which she thoroughly prepared -herself and contributed the information at the next meeting, -either verbally or by reading a paper. The memorial days were -faithfully kept, though not always on the identical day; but we -selected a day most convenient for the club during the month—for -we are all housekeepers.</p> - -<p>“For these memorial days great preparation was made. In -the first place we all assembled two hours earlier than usual, -with the preparations for a banquet, at the home of the lady -who had invited us to dine with her.</p> - -<p>“Each carried whatever she had previously pledged, or what -had been suggested to her; and here the ladies had ample opportunity -to exhibit their skill in the culinary line, which they -did not fail to improve; so that one of the suggestions, not yet -acted upon, was to publish a C. L. S. C. Cook Book.</p> - -<p>“We had our post-prandial exercises too, though care was -taken to send each member the toast to which she was to respond, -that she might not be taken unawares, and having never -had any training in that line we were allowed to <i>read</i> our responses, -if we chose. Then at the usual time we gathered -for our work.</p> - -<p>“After having celebrated the birthday of each of those -selected by C. L. S. C. for two years, we have since introduced -other names to our list, as Walter Scott, George Eliot.</p> - -<p>“Once we had a <i>Roman day</i>, and one of our party wrote a -description of our imagined entrance into Rome, and locating -us at a hotel, took us daily trips to different parts of the city; -each member describing one or more interesting objects to be -found on the way. A map of Rome hung up before us, so that -the imaginary excursion could be easily traced. The members -brought in any engravings or illustrations, medallions, etc., -which were helpful, and our neighbors who had traveled abroad -were happy to aid us by loaning their precious mementoes. -Our excursions, too, as a club, have been very enjoyable and -profitable.</p> - -<p>“While studying geology we made an excursion to Harvard -College and spent the day in looking over the buildings and -listening to the curator, who kindly explained the articles in -the Agassiz Museum, and then delivered a lecture to us on “Ancient -Mounds,” etc.</p> - -<p>“After completing the History of Art, we made an excursion -to the Art Museum in Boston, and examined everything in the -rooms which had been referred to in the Art Book, thus fixing<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_366" id="Page_366">[366]</a></span> -the knowledge already acquired by seeing its representation. -We also, through the kindness of friends, had the privilege of -visiting the State House, and examining the original charters -and ancient letters of Washington, Arnold, etc., also the Acts -and Resolves in the archives of the state.</p> - -<p>“On our return, our president proposed to one of our members, -whose father had been in the legislature, and was well -acquainted with all the technical terms and methods in use -there, to write an article for the club, introducing a bill into the -legislature, noting the steps necessary for its passage through -both houses, and tracing it even till it became a law.</p> - -<p>“This afforded us considerable amusement, as the sister was -progressive (?) and recognized in her look into futurity some of -our club as members of the different houses! and the bills were -such as had an amusing local significance.</p> - -<p>“A trip to Wellesley College also was made.</p> - -<p>“But time and your patience would fail me to tell of all our -doings. One thing more, however, I must not omit, and that is -that our club <i>wrote a book</i>. We will not call it a Romance, -though it was the ‘Bridal Trip’ of a couple of young Americans. -Each chapter, written by a different member, constituted -a part of the journey, and included an account of the points -of interest in or around some principal city. The couple journeyed -through Scotland, England, France, Italy and Germany.</p> - -<p>“Of course it was necessary for a committee to act as editors, -and write these chapters so that it would read like a continuous -story. Then one afternoon we met and had the whole -read aloud by the editors.</p> - -<p>“We felt the attempt was an exceedingly great undertaking at -first, but as each one had a certain part allotted to her, and was -allowed to gather all the ideas she pleased from research, and -use them in her own way—fearing no accusation of plagiarism—we -found it was not so difficult after all.”</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>IS CRIME INTERESTING?</h3> - -<p>The newspaper reader, for one or another reason, regards -crime as important news because he is full of morbid curiosity -regarding whatever is abnormal in human conduct. A -crime is something strange and fascinating because passions -play through it, and secret places in human life are uncovered -by it. It interests us because we are human, with strange forces -of evil coming up now and again into consciousness and suggesting -our brotherhood to the thief and the murderer. Many -a man reads in a story of defalcation, things he has himself -done without being found out. Many a woman reads in the -story of a murder, passages from her own life where she also -<i>might</i> have taken the fatal step beyond the line of safety. Try -as much as we may, we cannot divest ourselves of the curiosity -and the unconscious sympathy which make us look over the -crime record with more interest than we give to any other part -of a newspaper.</p> - -<p>The newspapers are reproached for publishing all about -crimes; but the average reader, perhaps we might say the best -reader, peruses even the details with absorbing interest. He -may be ashamed of himself for his curiosity, but he has the -curiosity. The fact is not complimentary to us, and we lash -the press when we know we ought to lash ourselves. For the -reason just given, the remedy for the daily feast of passion and -blood is not an easy one to find. A newspaper needs great -merits to be able to omit the crime record; and though it should -be accepted without that record, many a subscriber of it would -look for the record elsewhere. The remedy is difficult because -the public has to cure itself—the newspaper can not cure it—of -the desire to know “the evil that is in the world through lust.” -The world, the flesh and the devil take up a commanding position -in our anxieties, solicitudes, curiosities, and sympathies. -We must be a great deal better as a people before we shall be -content to live in ignorance of any badness which breaks -through the calm surface of life and rises into a billow of crime. -It is true that the curiosity may be educated out of us—not entirely, -but in large degree—and yet it is also true that we do not -display any serious desire to be so educated. We want this -kind of news. We want to know at least the motives of the -crimes, how they were committed and whether they were punished -or not. The newspaper may give us these outline facts -discreetly and briefly, but the mass of us will secretly hunger -for more. The moral of the business may be left to the pulpit; -it is tolerably plain to the pews.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>A DRAWBACK TO SOCIAL LIFE.</h3> - -<p>To one examining the society notes of the various cities, -it is very evident that never before were we, who are in society, -living so sumptuously as at present. Our dinners -have become banquets, our teas feasts. The magnificence, -the notoriety, the cost, are astounding. One involuntarily rubs -his eyes and looks to see some gallant dissolving pearls for his -liege lady. This elaborate effort to feast one’s guests is not -only prevalent among the millionaires and epicureans of our -cities, it is a feature of entertaining which prevails even in -small communities. In a village of some six hundred people, -well known to us, we have had the opportunity to study the -effect of extravagant hospitality upon the society. The people -almost without exception are well-to-do, well educated, congenial, -a set in every way suited to form a pleasant society. -Among them are a few wealthy families. In such a town one -would expect to find almost ideal social life—full of good will, -of pleasant thought, new amusements, not overcrowded, thoroughly -enjoyable; but to our surprise we found very little. A -few evenings out, a few questions, and we understand the -cause. At a small party given by a leading lady, we were astounded -to be called out to a table loaded with every conceivable -delicacy; meats, salads, cakes, creams, fruits in every variety. -The supper was a work of art, a mammoth undertaking, -and it had been prepared by the lady herself and her one servant, -with such assistance as is to be found in a small village, -off the railroad. Further experience taught us that when any -one entertained friends there such refreshments were considered -necessary. The effects upon the social life of the town -were disastrous. Where there was the possibility of most delightful -companionships there was an absolute dearth of social -gatherings. A lady of culture remarked: “I can not entertain, -simply because I can not afford it. If it were possible I should -receive weekly, but our customs demand such outlays for all -social affairs that I am obliged to deny myself what otherwise -would be a pleasure.” Another, a lady of wealth remarked: -“I am handicapped in my social life by the extravagant habits -of our people. What I would be glad to do, were I in a city -where I could obtain efficient help, it is impossible to do with -our servants. I can not prepare my own dinners, and our town -requires such extensive preparations for even a small company, -that I have ceased entertaining.” But even this feature -is not the worst. Social life is virtually killed when the table -becomes the feature of the evening, when on the merits of pastry -and salads depends the social status of the family. The hostess -comes to her guest’s room, worn with the care of the thousand -details of a great dinner. The possibility of friction or failure -destroys the ease, the mirth, the abandon, that makes her -charm. Her spirit oftentimes is contagious, and her guests, -too, feel the responsibility which oppresses her. It comes to be -true that the most elaborate dinner-givers are the poorest entertainers, -that instead of new ideas, pleasant memories and the -ring of music, all one carries away from the house where they -have been feasted is indigestion and their <i>menu</i> card.</p> - -<p>This extravagance is a feature of social life which sensible -people can not afford to countenance. There is too great danger -that by it the truly desirable and helpful features will be -injured; that while epicureans will support the elegance, people -of simple habits will be driven in a measure from society; -that social life will be changed to feasting, and conversation, -wit and music placed a step below eating and drinking.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_367" id="Page_367">[367]</a></span></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>AN UNJUST COMPLAINT.</h3> - -<p>It would be a strange thing if the public schools of the country -gave entire satisfaction. They are so numerous, they cost -so much, such large hopes are built on them, they so pervasively -affect the most sensitive social regions—those of the -family—that a very large amount of criticism, a huge aggregate -of discontent, would be properly and naturally expected. The -wonder is that there is so little dissatisfaction. Perhaps the -most sensitive spot just now is the pass examinations—or the -system of regulating the rise of pupils from one department to -another. It is affirmed, for example, that in New York and -other cities the teachers are constantly employed in coaching -their pupils for examinations. It is declared that there is very -little of proper teaching, that most of the work is simply cramming -for the sake of passing, and that the pupils really learn -very little, and are not in any proper sense being educated. -The whole mass of these children are being crowded up a -stairway—and the getting up, by whatever means, into the -higher grades is the sole object of teachers and pupils.</p> - -<p>It is easy to see that there must be much use of the spirit of -emulation, and the pride of standing, in teaching great masses -of young people. There are owlish philosophers who would -have children and young people act from the motives that are -supposed to regulate the lives of their grandfathers. A public -school boy or a college boy is often, perhaps commonly, -spoken of as though he were a companion of Socrates and -George Washington. This kind of critic assumes that the lad -knows all wisdom and only needs to select some bits of knowledge -and chew them with the relish of a Plato. The critic can -not put himself in the boy’s place. He can not realize that -the boy does not know everything, and does not much care to -learn anything. This critic has the practical teacher at a great -advantage; knowing boys and girls as saints and philosophers, -he can condemn the practical instructor who has never met -any such boys and girls. The teacher wants to get work out -of his pupils; and he goes about it practically, and does get -the work done. At the end of his work, the pupils are doubtless -very unsatisfactory. In fact, we are all of us, always more -or less unsatisfactory.</p> - -<p>In New York, there is no doubt that the pass system has -developed some bad features. Perhaps some trace of these -features will be found everywhere in graded schools. It would -be difficult to secure ambitious and industrious pupils without -running some risks. You must awaken the desire to rise, even -though the desire to rise dishonestly may develop itself in some -pupils.</p> - -<p>The gravest charge against the schools is that they kill the -pupils with hard work. Every city has its story of a pupil -(always a girl) murdered by the severe tasks of the school. -The simple truth is that negligent mothers are more guilty than -the schools. It is a mother’s business to know all about her -children—to know when they are overworked—and it is also -the mother’s duty to put a stop to hurtful work. We do not -hire teachers to take the place of parents. We could not afford -to pay enough teachers for this service. The public school -system assumes that mothers attend to their duties, and retain -their authority. If school work is hurtful to a young girl, the -mother has the right to remove the child from the school. If -<i>she</i> does not find out that the work is too hard, how can she -expect the teacher to discover it? The general health of public -school children proves that the system is not too severe; -but it will often happen that young girls are physically unfit -for study. It is the business of their mothers—not of their -teachers—to know when such disabilities exist.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>LETTERS OF WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT.</h3> - -<p>We love to read the letters of great men, who in letters, art, -science, statesmanship, theology, have held a front rank. -They discover their personality, and bring us into acquaintance -with the men themselves, as nothing else does. We -say to the biographer: “Let your subject, as far as may be, -tell us of himself; give us any fragments of autobiography or -journals which may be in existence; print copiously of his letters.” -The wise writer of biography does so; and the most -valuable portions of the life of a man of note are those in -which he speaks himself. Let Michael Angelo, with candle -stuck in his pasteboard cap, teach those who undertake to -show us a character in whom there is a public interest; let -them keep their own shadows off the canvas. “The Life of -Frederick W. Robertson,” by Stopford A. Brooke, and the -“Life of Dr. Arnold,” by Dean Stanley, are models of biography. -The letters of Robertson and of Arnold are their most -prominent feature, and are a priceless treasure, both because -of the light they throw upon the personality of the men, and the -rich thought with which they sparkle. Mr. Parke Godwin, in -his “Life of Bryant,” has done his work well. To have omitted -the scrap of autobiography which occupies the first thirty-eight -pages of the work would have been a great blunder. It is most -charming. And the letters of the great poet and editor are interspersed -generously through the two volumes. No one will say -that they fill too large a space. Fame came to Bryant early, and -he was permitted to live, with his reputation continually widening, -and his honors augmenting, until nearly four-score-and-four -years had passed over his head; and to die, like Moses, with his -eye undimmed and his natural force not abated. It could not -have been a difficult matter to secure letters of his in abundance -for the purposes of biography; and these the world wants.</p> - -<p>We have them here in these volumes of Mr. Godwin; letters -written in all periods of life; letters to acquaintances, -friends and strangers; letters upon literature, politics, and -matters personal; letters to persons well known in letters and -public affairs; letters written here and there at home, and from -various points in his frequent journeyings in other lands. As -might have been expected, we find always, as we read them, -the same clear and beautiful style. Bryant could not write, -even upon trivial matters, without writing well. It was said of -him that “he never said a foolish thing.” No foolish thing is -found in these letters, and whatever is said is said clearly and -well. The poet was not a humorist; the editor was not. And -the element of humor, wanting in his poems and editorials, -seldom appears in his letters. They do not sparkle with -drollery and wit like those of Dickens. Sometimes, in writing -to his old pastor and warm friend, Rev. Dr. Dewey, he unbends -and is somewhat playful and jocose; and a letter written -to his mother, when a young man, telling her of his marriage, -is, for him, rather funny; but as a rule, the letters are of -a grave and serious tone. Bryant the <i>litterateur</i> and the politician, -appears in his correspondence more prominently than -any other character. His interest in politics from early life -was evidently very great. Letters are given which he wrote -upon state and national affairs, when a boy, to the congressman -of the district at Washington; and letters full of wise reflections, -written by the mature and sagacious man to President -Lincoln and other eminent statesmen. As a matter of course, -the man is far more modest, is much less positive, and knows -far less than the boy! And numerous and highly interesting -are the letters to many associates of his in the field of letters. -Richard H. Dana, the senior, gave him valuable aid at the beginning -of his literary career, and became his close, life-long -friend. Perhaps to him more of the letters of these volumes -are addressed than to any other one person. Mr. Bryant’s -home-life was beautiful, and his letters to members of his -family discover the fact, and his strongly affectionate nature. -The death of his wife, for whose recovery to health the climate -of different parts of Europe was tried in vain, was keenly felt, -and the shadow of the bereavement was upon him the balance -of his years. Among the letters, we find that written to Dr. -Vincent, in his last years, in which his interest in the C. L. S. -C. and its objects was so beautifully expressed, and which has -become familiar to all the members of the Circle.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_368" id="Page_368">[368]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="EDITORS_NOTE-BOOK">EDITOR’S NOTE-BOOK.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>All inquiries and correspondence relating to the business -management of Chautauqua should be addressed to Mr. W. A. -Duncan, Secretary, Syracuse, N. Y. Mr. Duncan makes his -home in that city, and is in easy communication with Chautauqua. -He has entered upon the work of the secretaryship with -his usual enterprise and zeal, and the management of Chautauqua -is being greatly strengthened by his election.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There is very little of an exciting character in the political -world. General W. T. Sherman has been mentioned by his -friends for the Presidency, but the newspapers and politicians -seem to have dismissed his name from the list of probable candidates. -He is too much mixed up with the Romish -church in his family relations. President Arthur has made a -fine impression by the prudence and statesmanlike bearing of -his administration. He has won a high rank as a man, a politician, -and a patriot, since he took the oath of office, much -higher than he held in the thought of the people before, but he -will fail of the nomination for the Presidency. Ohio will not -endorse him and his own state did not elect his Secretary of the -Treasury governor, and the logic is that New York would not -endorse him. All other candidates seem to have gone into -private training for the open conflict.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The election of Mr. Payne to the United States Senate by -the Democrats of Ohio, does, it is thought, change the attitude -of the Democratic party on Civil Service Reform. Senator -Pendleton, who is a strong champion of this reform in his party, -and one of its earnest advocates in the Senate, was defeated by -Mr. Payne, who is not regarded as an advocate of Civil Service.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Ever since our government was founded, there have been, -no doubt, many persons who feared that there would eventually -grow up a too close intimacy between the executive and -legislative departments. This fear has in part prevented the -heads of departments from being members of the House of -Representatives. And yet they wield a tremendous influence -in shaping legislative action as it relates to their departments. -The secretaries are consulted by members on the floor of the -House and the Senate on all important matters in which they -are interested. Why not give them the rights and privileges -of membership, that they may represent their departments in -person? It might be the means of throwing new light on many -vexed questions in the administration of the government.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>After sixteen years of neglect and broken treaty stipulations -the Congress of the United States is moving to provide Alaska -with a simple, inexpensive government and school system. -Strangely enough the portion of the bill pertaining to schools -is the one that meets with the most opposition in Congress. -That it shall not be defeated, and the native population of -Alaska be deprived of educational advantages, it is in order -for the readers of <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span> to show their interest in -education by petitioning Congress to pass this bill.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Every congressional season we have revived for public discussion -in one form or another, “Who is first lady at Washington?” -At the New Year’s reception, Mrs. Carlisle, the -speaker’s wife, stood next the President, while it is maintained -that the wife of the Secretary of State should have occupied -this position, and that Mrs. Carlisle should have stood “below” -the Cabinet. The President settled the dispute by inviting -Mrs. Carlisle to stand by his side.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>As knowledge increases, the tests applied to men for service -grow more severe. The Pennsylvania Railroad Company has -been inquiring into the color blindness of their employes, a -very important matter, when we think of the relations of signals -as they are used on the road to the safety of human life, -as well as to the protection of the rolling stock of the company. -Dr. William Thompson, the ophthalmologist by whom the -work was conducted, discovered that one man in twenty-five -is unfit for service where prompt recognition of color signals is -required. Some who are color blind do indeed distinguish -correctly between danger and safety flags, but, as Dr. Thompson -suggests, they are guided by form, not by color. It might -be some security, therefore, to make every danger signal peculiarly -recognizable by both its form and color.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Shall the government take charge of the telegraph service? -is a question that has not come up in any shape for discussion -in Congress, and we doubt if it will receive much attention in -either House or Senate in the immediate future. There is one -objection to the government assuming control of this branch -of public service, viz.: As the leading daily newspapers of the -country are now conducted, they depend on the telegraph -companies for facilities to transmit the Associated Press dispatches, -and since this is the only medium the people have for -the quick transmission of news, and it is feared that if the general -government should get charge of the wires, the administration, -if it were Republican or Democratic, would have the -power indirectly, if not directly, to shade the news, and we -would be in danger of losing what we now have—a free press. -While monopolies are to be dreaded, still we believe that the -present management of the telegraph system is preferable to -anything we would be likely to get from the government; a -change would be hazardous. “Better endure the ills we have -than fly to those we know not of.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Wendell Phillips died of heart disease, in Boston, February -5th. Few men become so generally known in a lifetime, -without the help of public offices, as Mr. Phillips. He was an -orator pure and simple, and, perhaps, when in his prime, the -foremost of American orators. He has written nothing that -will mark the period of his life among men, but he was a great -battle-ax against slavery, and on that issue he found an opportunity -to use his powers of denunciation to their maximum. -As a lecturer he will be missed, for since the war here he shone -the most brilliantly. Dr. Vincent expected him at Chautauqua -the coming season to deliver his great lecture—“The Lost -Arts.” We shall have more to say concerning him in a future -number.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>A letter from the wife of a missionary in Madagascar has -been published in London. It was written on September 24th. -She says: “The mourning for the late queen is ended. It -only lasted about two months, and was not of the severe kind -of olden times; this time the people were only forbidden to -plait their hair, wear hats, carry an umbrella, build much, and -to weave cloths, while in former times the mourning lasted at -least a year, and everybody’s hair was shaven close to the -head, women’s and all; they were not allowed to wear clothes -at all, just mats round their waist. The new queen promises -to be a worthy successor of her good mother. Her name is -Rayafindrahely, but she comes to the throne under the title of -Ranavalona III. The Malagasy now publish a newspaper, the -<i>Gazety</i> they call it, once a fortnight; it is the first specimen of -Malagasy attempt at printing and composing. It is after the -style of our own newspapers, and gives the news of everything -that happens in every part of the island, and especially of -every movement of the queen and prime minister.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The news from India that Keshub Chunder Sen is dead will -occasion profound sorrow. He was in the midst of a great -work, and we hoped for much from him in connection with -needed reforms in India, to which his life was given. Through -his open, manly renunciation of the errors of Brahmanism, -and earnest protests against caste, child-marriages, and other -social evils of their system, and more by his new theology, Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_369" id="Page_369">[369]</a></span> -Sen was widely known. In his own land he was reverenced -as a religious teacher, orator, and reformer. In this country -and in England, where those marvelous outbursts of devout -feeling stirred the hearts of all who heard, the chief interest -centers in his theology. He, whose words so thrilled other -Christian hearts, did not yet confess himself a Christian. He -had renounced <i>polytheism</i>, and all forms of idolatrous worship, -but attempted to show his countrymen, from their own sacred -books, that primitive Hindoos, like himself, were <i>monotheistic</i>. -The belief of the Brahmo Somaj, or society of which he became -a minister, was a great advance from idolatrous Hindooism, -and in most respects seemed like true Christian faith. His -work as a reformer seemed full of promise. Who will be his -successor to carry it forward, does not yet appear. His early -death will be mourned as a great, if not an irreparable, loss. The -inchoate creed of the community, so sadly bereaved, is not -complete or fixed, and will, we hope, and perhaps now more -rapidly, crystallize about the wisest sayings of their great leader. -May a divine radiance from the cross of Jesus brighten its -every line.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Poverty brings its temptations and makes its demands even -on the priests of the church. “The other day a priest in Kerry,” -says the <i>St. James Gazette</i>, “went to his Bishop: ‘I want -you,’ he said, ‘to give me a general dispensing power for cases -of perjury.’ ‘For perjury?’ said his lordship. ‘What do the -people want with that?’ ‘Faith!’ answered the good father, -‘they can’t get on without it. For, first of all, the Moonlighters -come to them and swear them that they must say that they -didn’t know who they were; and then there’s the Arrears Act, -and they have to take the oath they’re not worth a farthing; -and you know in the Land Court they can’t get a reduction till -they say they can’t pay their rent. In fact, my lord, the poor -people have to perjure themselves at every turn.’”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Oscar Wilde, in a recent lecture in Dublin, made a remark -which deserves more attention than anything which that gentleman -has ever said in regard to American customs: “American -children seem to be pale and precocious, and that might -be owing to the fact that the only national game of America is -euchre, which could hardly, if industriously practiced, tend to -create and develop a fine or manly physique.” It is undoubtedly -too broad a statement to call euchre our national game, but -it probably is more universally played than any other. It puts -us as a people in a weak light, to say that our leisure is spent in -a game that calls for little thought, which gives us no outdoor -exercise, and which enervates rather than strengthens, but it is -the true light. We are, as a rule, making of ourselves hot-house -plants. Vigorous games are shunned; weak ones are -adopted. The criticism is just, and worth our attention.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The following item sent us from New York is to the point: -“Kings County Wheelmen’s Club, which numbers fifty members, -gave its annual reception, recently, in Knickerbocker -Hall, Clymer Street, Brooklyn. Several clubs from New York -and vicinity attended. The wheelmen gave an exhibition of -fancy riding, and there was also a bicycle drill, in which movements -were made by single file, and by twos, fours, and eights. -At one part of the drill two lines of bicyclers advanced in opposite -directions, met each other, came to a standstill, and -saluted.” We feel like encouraging the use of the bicycle. -As a sport it is an improvement on any of the games on which -we have had a craze in late years. Roller skating, or standing -to roll on spools, is not the healthiest or best exercise; perhaps -it is the best substitute that can be invented for skating, -but it is a failure for this purpose. The bicycle is useful and -graceful, when in motion, and the wheelman gets genuine exercise -out of turning the wheel.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>There are many opinions advanced on the Newton case. -Rev. Heber Newton, of the Episcopal Church, was silenced -from delivering a course of lectures on the Old Testament, in -which he advanced some startling and new opinions. As to -their weight authorities differ. One remarks that they were -“The work of a shallow thinker, with fragmentary knowledge, -intent on saying startling things.” Others contend that he -thought he could make the Bible a more helpful book. Let -him have charity; he certainly acted the part of a moderate -and wise man in obeying his bishop without making a hubbub. -His attempt is but that of hundreds of other men in -orthodox churches who every winter introduce courses -of lectures in which they instruct their flocks in speculative -philosophy, new theories and scientific teachings. A friend -recently remarked to the writer: “The first idea of doubt that -ever entered my mind was on hearing one of a series of scientific -lectures delivered from a Christian pulpit. Pantheism was -presented so invitingly that I went home a pantheist.” If minds -are speculative they should enter another realm; the practical -truth of the gospel is the work of the pulpit.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Decidedly the most sensible opinion on matters in Sudan is -that of “Chinese” Gordon, who says: “That the people were -justified in rebelling, nobody who knows the treatment to which -they were subjected will attempt to deny. Their cries were -absolutely unheeded at Cairo. In despair they had recourse -to the only method by which they could make their wrongs -known; and, on the same principle that Absalom fired the corn -of Joab, so they rallied round the Mahdi, who exhorted them to -revolt against the Turkish yoke. I am convinced that it is an -entire mistake to regard the Mahdi as in any sense a religious -leader; he personifies popular discontent. All the Sudanese -are potential Mahdis, just as all the Egyptians are potential -Arabis. The movement is not religious, but an outbreak of -despair. Three times over I warned the late Khedive that it -would be impossible to govern the Sudan on the old system -after my appointment to the governor-generalship.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Charles Scribner’s Sons have decided to begin a new issue -of <i>The Book Buyer</i>. It was discontinued in 1877, but the -demand for such a concise, readable and reliable “Summary -of American and Foreign Literature” has led to republication. -<i>The Book Buyer</i> is so cheap (fifty cents per year) that every -one can have it; it is so useful and authoritative that no book-lover -can afford to be without it.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Public opinion on the question of woman’s rights has so -shaped itself that we all feel inclined to smile at the speech of -the Solicitor of the Treasury against issuing the license as master -of a steamboat on the Mississippi, for which Mrs. Mary A. -Miller, of Louisiana, applied. Had it been on the ground of -inability to fill the position no one would have commented, but -on the ground of its “shocking the sensibilities of humanity,” -the world laughs. The truth is, no one is seriously shocked—except -fossils. Whatever ideas, pro or con, the public may hold on -woman’s suffrage, it does recognize the right of women to earn -their living in any employment for which they are fitted. The -weight of public sentiment would say of Mrs. Miller: “If she -be competent to do the work, let her do it.”</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>Henry Hart, the designer of the beautiful C. L. S. C. pins advertised -in this number of <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, has gone to Atlanta, -Ga. He reports a fine local circle in that city. Mr. Hart makes -C. L. S. C. a very generous offer in promising to devote one-tenth -of the proceeds of the “People’s College” badge to the -Hall fund. It is to be hoped that very many will take this -opportunity of helping themselves and the Hall.</p> - -<hr class="tb" /> - -<p>The <i>Manhattan</i> for February contains a finely illustrated -article on “Caricature,” by our friend Prof. Frank Beard. -We recommend it to our readers as a most entertaining paper.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_370" id="Page_370">[370]</a></span></p> - -<h2 id="C_L_S_C_NOTES_ON_REQUIRED_READINGS_FOR_MARCH">C. L. S. C. NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS FOR MARCH.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>PREPARATORY LATIN COURSE IN ENGLISH.</h3> - -<p>P. 11.—“Matriculate.” The roll or register book in which the Romans -recorded names was called <i>matricula</i>, from this we have the verb -to matriculate, to admit to a membership in an institution or society, -and the noun matriculate, the one admitted.</p> - -<p>P. 17.—“Latium,” lāˈshe-ŭm. One of the principal divisions of ancient -Italy, lying south of the Tiber. Its boundaries varied at different -periods.</p> - -<p>P. 18.—The Greeks called themselves <i>Hellenes</i>, their language the -<i>Hellenic</i>.</p> - -<p>“Æneas,” æ-nēˈas. See the Æneid of Virgil, page 251 of “Preparatory -Latin Course.”</p> - -<p>“Mars.” For the story of Mars and Romulus, see page 73 of “Preparatory -Latin Course.” The date of the founding of the city is given -as 753 B. C., and the line of legendary rulers numbered seven.</p> - -<p>P. 19.—“Pyrrhus.” For his history see Timayenis, vol. ii.</p> - -<p>“Cineas,” cinˈe-as. The friend and prime minister of Pyrrhus. So -eloquent was he that Pyrrhus is said to have declared that “the words -of Cineas had won him more cities than his own arms.” He went twice -to Rome on important embassies for the king, and probably died in -Sicily while Pyrrhus was there.</p> - -<p>“Cavour,” käˈvoorˌ. (1810-1861.) An Italian statesman. After a -varied experience in war and politics, Cavour was called in 1850 to the -cabinet of Victor Immanuel, king of Sardinia. Italy was then divided -into several states, some under Austria, others under papal rule. -Cavour turned all his ability to defeating the Austrian powers and -breaking the pope’s authority, in order to unite Italy. In all the struggles -he was one of the chief advisers. In 1861 the states were united. -It has been said of him, “he was one of the most enlightened, versatile -and energetic statesmen of the age.… It is now conceded on all -hands that to him more than any other man is owing the achievement -of the unity of Italy.”</p> - -<p>“Victor Immanuel.” (1820-1878.) Became king of Sardinia in 1849 -by his father’s abdication. He took part in the Crimean war with -France and England, and was joined by France in the war for Italian -independence. In 1861 he assumed the title of King of Italy, having -united many of the northern provinces. In 1866 he annexed Venetia, -and in 1870 the last of the papal states. In 1871 he transferred his seat -of power to Rome.</p> - -<p>“Carthage,” carˈthage. The city was situated in the middle and -northernmost part of the north coast of Africa. It was founded about -one hundred years before Rome, and so rapidly its conquests and influence -advanced that it soon became evident that the rulership of the western -world lay between these two cities. Jealousy kept each on the -alert, and B. C. 264 a dispute about matters in Sicily brought about -the first Punic war, which lasted until B. C. 241. The second Punic -war (B. C. 218-201) resulted in a complete relinquishment of all power -by Carthage. The third (B. C. 149-146) was ended by the complete -destruction of Carthage.</p> - -<p>P. 20.—“Hamilcar.” A famous leader in the latter part of the first -Punic war; the father-in-law of Hasdrubal, and father of Hannibal. -After this war and a campaign in Africa, Hamilcar undertook to establish -an empire for Carthage in Spain. After nine years he fell in battle -there and was succeeded by Hasdrubal, who finished the work and -formed a treaty with Rome, regulating the boundaries. After Hasdrubal’s -death Hannibal took his place, but breaking the treaty, brought -about the second Punic war, where he won several brilliant victories, -though finally defeated by Scipio Africanus.</p> - -<p>“Regulus.” A Roman leader captured by the Carthaginians in the -first Punic war, and held five years. The Carthaginians desiring peace -sent him to Rome with an embassy to help negotiate, but he dissuaded -his countrymen from accepting the terms. Before leaving Carthage he -had given his word to return if peace was not made, and in spite of the -protest of Rome, he kept the promise. He is said to have been tortured -to death on his return. This story, however, is suspected to be an invention -of the Romans.</p> - -<p>“Fabius.” Was five times Roman consul. After the first victories -of Hannibal in the second Punic war, Fabius was appointed dictator. -Here he earned the title of “Master of Delay.” Merivale says: “His -tactics were to throw garrisons into the strong places, to carry off the -supplies of all the country around the enemy’s camp, wherever he -should pitch it, to harass him by constant movement, but to refuse an -engagement.”</p> - -<p>P. 21.—“Gracchus.” The family name of two brothers, Tiberius -and Caius, who soon after the destruction of Carthage (146) tried to -relieve the sufferings of the Roman poor. The former was made tribune -in 133, and immediately tried to arrange for a fair division of public -lands, so that the poor citizens might each obtain a small farm. The -opposition was so great that in the attempt to reëlect Tiberius a riot -occurred and he was slain. Ten years afterward Caius became tribune; -he succeeded in carrying several measures to better the condition of the -poor, but through the jealousy of the senate, his power with the people -was broken, and finally during a disastrous fight between his party and -his opponents he fled and caused a slave to kill him.</p> - -<p>“Jugurtha.” See page 82 of “Preparatory Latin Course.”</p> - -<p>“Marius.” See page 87 of “Preparatory Latin Course.”</p> - -<p>P. 27.—“King William.” See <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span> for February, -page 252.</p> - -<p>P. 28.—“Mommsen,” mŭmˈzen. A German historian, born in 1817. -He has held professorships in jurisprudence or archæology at various -universities, and has published several books. His “History of Rome” -is the most important. It has run through five editions, and been translated -into French and English.</p> - -<p>P. 29.—“Curtius.” According to this legend the earth in the Roman -forum gave way B. C. 362. The soothsayers declared that the chasm -could only be filled by throwing into it Rome’s greatest treasure. -Curtius, a young nobleman, declared that Rome possessed no greater -treasure than the citizen willing to die for her, and mounting his steed -leaped into the abyss, which closed upon him.</p> - -<p>P. 31.—“Medusa.” One of the Gorgons, frightful beings, whose -heads were covered with hissing serpents; they had wings, brazen -claws and enormous teeth. Medusa was fabled to have been a beautiful -maiden of whom Athena was jealous, and in consequence turned her -into a gorgon. Her head was so fearful that every one who looked at -it was changed into stone. See illustration, page 115.</p> - -<p>P. 33.—“Roman Mile.” A thousand paces, or 1600 yards.</p> - -<p>P. 34.—“Cretan.” From the island of Crete, one of the largest of -the Mediterranean Sea. It became a Roman province B. C. 66. The -people were celebrated as archers, and were frequently employed as -mercenaries by other nations.</p> - -<p>“Balearic.” The Balearic Islands, a group east of Spain, were -known to both Greeks and Romans by this name, derived from the -Greek verb <i>to throw</i>, because of the skill of the inhabitants as slingers. -The Romans subdued the islands 123 B. C.</p> - -<p>P. 37.—“Longwood.” The largest of the plains on the island of -St. Helena.</p> - -<p>P. 38.—“Trajectory.” The curve which a body describes.</p> - -<p>“Cineas.” It is said that when Cineas (see note above) returned -from an embassy at Rome, he told the king that there was no people -like that; their city was a temple, their senate an assembly of kings.</p> - -<p>P. 45.—“Montesquieu,” mŏnˈ-tĕs-kūˌ. French jurist and philosopher -(1689-1755).</p> - -<p>P. 46.—“Marcus Aurelius.” Roman Emperor from 161-180, called -“The Philosopher.” Smith says of him: “The leading feature in the -character of Aurelius was his devotion to literature. We still possess a -work by him written in the Greek and entitled ‘Meditations,’ in twelve -books. No remains of antiquity present a nobler view of philosophical -heathenism.”</p> - -<p>“Bœthius.” A Roman statesman and philosopher, said to be “the -last Roman of any note who understood the language and studied the -literature of Greece.” His most celebrated work was “On the Consolation -of Philosophy.”</p> - -<p>P. 48.—“Ennius.” (B. C. 239-169.) Called Father Ennius.</p> - -<p>“Plautus.” (B. C. 254-184.) “Terence.” (B. C. 195-159.)</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_371" id="Page_371">[371]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Menander.” (B. C. 342-291.) A distinguished poet at Athens, in -what was called the “New Comedy.”</p> - -<p>P. 50.—“Cato.” (B. C. 234-149.) Cato was famous in military affairs -in early life; after that he entered on a civil career. In 184 he was -elected to the censorship, the great event of his life. Here he tried to turn -public opinion against luxury and extravagance. Cato wrote several -works; only fragments of his greatest, “A History of Rome,” have been -saved.</p> - -<p>P. 51.—“Boileau,” bwâˈlō. (1636-1711.) A French poet and critic.</p> - -<p>P. 52.—“Æschines.” See Greek history.</p> - -<p>“Hortensius,” hor-tenˈsi-us. (B. C. 114-50.) Hortensius was the -chief orator of Rome until the time of Cicero, by whom, in the prosecution -of Verres, he was completely defeated. He held many civil -offices, but in old age retired from public life.</p> - -<p>P. 53.—“Livy.” (B. C. 59-A. D. 17.) Livy spent the greater part of -his life in Rome, where he was greatly honored by the emperors. His -reputation is said to have been very great in all countries. His best -known work was a history of Rome, in one hundred and forty-two -books, only thirty-five of which are in existence.</p> - -<p>“Tacitus,” “Suetonius.” See page 61 of this volume of <span class="smcap">The -Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>“Nepos.” A contemporary of Cicero, of whose life nothing is -known. The chief works of Nepos were biographies, of which we -have only fragments.</p> - -<p>“Georgics.” See page 236 of “Preparatory Latin Course.”</p> - -<p>P. 54.—“Horace.” (B. C. 65-8.) Horace was the son of a freedman -who attempted to educate his son, sending him to Rome and then to -Athens. While in the latter place Brutus came to Athens, and Horace -joined his army. Returning to Rome he found his father’s estate gone. -He lived in poverty until some of his poems were noticed by Virgil. -Mæcenas became his patron, and afterward Augustus. His works are -<i>The Odes</i>, <i>Satires</i>, <i>Epistles</i>, and <i>The Art of Poetry</i>.</p> - -<p>“Ovid.” See page 100 of “Preparatory Latin Course.”</p> - -<p>P. 63.—“Historia Sacra.” Sacred history.</p> - -<p>P. 65.—“Æsop.” A writer of fables who lived about B. C. 570. -He is said to have been born a slave, but was freed. He was thrown -from a precipice by the Delphians because of a refusal to pay them -money which Crœsus had sent to them. It is uncertain whether Æsop -left any written fables, but many bearing his name have been popular -for ages.</p> - -<p>“Putative,” pūˈta-tive. Reputed; supposed.</p> - -<p>P. 66.—“Viri Romæ.” Men of Rome.</p> - -<p>“Valerius.” A historian of the time of the Emperor Tiberius. The -circumstances of his life are unknown. His work remaining to us is on -miscellaneous subjects, sacred rites, civil institutions, social virtues, etc.</p> - -<p>P. 69.—“Fra Angelico,” frä-än-gelˈe-cō. At the age of twenty he -entered a monastery, where he spent the rest of his life. His paintings of -angels were so beautiful that he won the name of <i>Fra Angelico</i>—the -Brother Angelic. He was called to Rome to decorate the papal chapel, -and offered the position of Archbishop of Florence, but refused it. He -painted only sacred subjects, and would never accept money for his -pictures.</p> - -<p>P. 70.—“Repertories,” rĕpˈer-to-ries. A book or index in which -things are so arranged as to be easily found.</p> - -<p>“Metellus Pius.” A prominent Roman of the first century B. C. -He held various civil offices, was a commander in the Social war, and -carried on war against the Samnites, in 87. Afterward he was in arms -in Africa, and in 79 went as proconsul to Spain. He died about -60 B. C.</p> - -<p>P. 71.—“Dolabella,” dŏl-a-bĕlˈla.</p> - -<p>P. 72.—“Caninius,” ca-nĭnˈi-ŭs. One of Cæsar’s legates in Gaul and -in the civil war.</p> - -<p>“Drusus.” He won successes in the provinces after the death of -Augustus, and was pointed out as the successor of Tiberius. Sejanus, -the favorite of Tiberius, aspired to the empire. He won the wife of -Drusus to his plans, and persuaded her to administer a slow poison to -her husband, which finally caused his death.</p> - -<p>P. 75.—“Egeria.” She had been worshiped by the people of Latium -from the earliest times, as a prophetic divinity. Numa consecrated -to her a grove in the environs of the city, where it is said that he used -to meet her. The grotto and fountain of Egeria are still pointed out -to travelers. It is said that on the death of Numa, Egeria was so inconsolable -that she was changed into a fountain.</p> - -<p>“Aurora.” In Grecian mythology the goddess of the morning, who -sets out before the rising of the sun and heralds his coming.</p> - -<p>“Nympholepsy,” nĭm-pho-lĕpˈsy. The state of being caught by the -nymphs; ecstasy.</p> - -<p>P. 77.—“Numidia,” nu-midˈi-a. A country of Northern Africa, -now Algiers.</p> - -<p>P. 78.—“Bohn.” An English publisher who has republished in the -English language, and in cheap form, most of the rare standard works of -the different literatures of Europe. His library now numbers between -600 and 700 volumes.</p> - -<p>P. 80.—“Numantine.” This war was waged by the Numantians, a -little people of Spain, not numbering more than 8,000 fighting men, -against Rome. Their city, Numantia, was taken B. C. 133, after a long -siege.</p> - -<p>P. 82.—“Cato.” (B. C. 95-46.) Great-grandson of Cato the Censor. -His character was stern and stoical, and in his public and military -life he was famous for his rigid justice and sternness against abuses. -Cato opposed Cæsar throughout his life. When Cæsar entered Africa -he tried to persuade Utica to stand a siege, but failing, committed suicide.</p> - -<p>P. 103.—“Clymene,” clymˈe-nē. The mother of Phæton.</p> - -<p>“Styx.” The chief river of the infernal world, according to Grecian -mythology, around which it flows seven times. The name comes -from the Greek word <i>to hate</i>. Milton calls it “Abhorred Styx, the flood -of burning hate.”</p> - -<p>“Hours.” The Hours were the goddesses who presided over the -order of nature and over the seasons. They gave fertility to the earth, -and furnished various kinds of weather. The course of the season is -described as the dance of the Hours. In art they are represented as -beautiful maidens, carrying fruits and flowers.</p> - -<p>P. 194.—“Tethys,” tĕˈthys. The goddess of the sea. The wife of -Oceanus, and mother of the river gods.</p> - -<p>P. 105.—“Seven Stars.” By these seven stars are meant the sun, -moon, Mars, Mercury, Saturn, Jupiter and Venus.</p> - -<p>“Serpent.” The constellation of <i>Draco</i>, which, stretching between -<i>Ursa Major</i> and <i>Ursa Minor</i>, nearly encircles the latter.</p> - -<p>“Boötes,” bo-oˈtes. The constellation commonly known as Charles’ -Wain, or the Wagoner. Boötes is said to have been the inventor of the -plow, to which he yoked two oxen. At his death he was taken to heaven -and set among the stars.</p> - -<p>“Libya.” A name for the continent of Africa, applied here to the Sahara -Desert.</p> - -<p>“Dirce.” It is fabled that a king of Thebes drove away his wife -into the mountains of Bœotia, where she died, leaving two sons. When -the boys grew up they returned to Thebes and killed both their father -and his wife, Dirce, who had been an assistant in his crime. Dirce was -dragged to death by a bull, and her body thrown into a well, which was -from that time called the “Well of Dirce.” The celebrated statue of -the Farnese bull represents the death of Dirce.</p> - -<p>“Pyrene,” pyrˈe-ne.</p> - -<p>“Amymone,” amˈy-moˌne. The daughter of Danaus, who had -fled with his family from Egypt to Argos. The country was suffering -from drought, and he sent out Amymone to bring water. She was -attacked by a Satyr but rescued by Neptune, who bade her draw his -trident from a rock. Thereupon a threefold spring gushed forth, which -was called the river and well of Amymone.</p> - -<p>“Tanais,” tanˈa-is. The river Don.</p> - -<p>“Caicus,” ca-īˈcus. A river of Asia Minor.</p> - -<p>“Lycormas,” ly-corˈmas.</p> - -<p>“Xanthus,” zanˈthus. The chief river of Lycia, in Asia Minor.</p> - -<p>“Mæander,” mæ-anˈder. A stream of Asia Minor. The greater part -of its course is through a wide plain, where it flows in the numerous -windings which have made of its name the verb <i>to meander</i>.</p> - -<p>“Ismenos,” is-mēˈnos. A small river in Bœotia.</p> - -<p>“Phasis,” phāˈsis. A river flowing through Colchis, into the Black -Sea.</p> - -<p>“Tagus.” One of the chief rivers in Spain.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_372" id="Page_372">[372]</a></span></p> - -<p>P. 106.—“Cayster” or “Caystrus,” ca-ysˈter. A river of Lydia and -Ionia, in Asia Minor. It is said that it still abounds in swans, as it did -in Homer’s time.</p> - -<p>“Pluto.” The god of the infernal world.</p> - -<p>“Cyclades,” cycˈlă-des. A group of islands in the Ægean Sea, so -called because they lay in a circle around Delos.</p> - -<p>“Phocæ,” phōˈcæ. Sea calves, or sea monsters of any description.</p> - -<p>“Doris.” The daughter of Oceanus, and wife of her brother Nereus; -sometimes her name is given to the sea itself.</p> - -<p>P. 107.—“Presto,” prĕsˈtō. Quickly; at once.</p> - -<p>P. 108. “Burke,” Edmund. (1730-1797.) An English statesman, -writer and orator.</p> - -<p>“Lucian,” lūˈci-an. (A. D. 120-200.) A Greek author.</p> - -<p>“Molossian,” mo-losˈsian. The Molossi were a people in Epirus, -inhabiting a country called Molossis. They were the most powerful -tribe in Epirus.</p> - -<p>P. 109.—“Daphne,” dăphˈne.</p> - -<p>P. 110.—“Peneus,” pe-neˈus. The name of the chief river of -Thessaly. As a god Peneus was the son of Oceanus.</p> - -<p>“Claros,” claˈros. A small town on the Ionian coast, with a celebrated -temple and oracle of Apollo.</p> - -<p>“Tenedos,” tĕnˈe-dŏs. A small island of the Ægean, off the coast -of Troas, also sacred to Apollo.</p> - -<p>“Patarian,” pa-taˈri-an. From Patara, one of the chief cities of Asia -Minor, in Lycia. Apollo had an oracle here, and a celebrated temple.</p> - -<p>P. 114.—“Narcissus.” A youth who was fabled to be so hard of -heart that he never loved. The nymph Echo died of grief because of -him. Nemesis caused him to fall in love with his own image as he saw it -in a fountain, and Narcissus died because he could not approach the shadow. -His corpse was metamorphosed into the flower which has his name.</p> - -<p>“Dædalus.” A character of Grecian mythology, fabled to be the -inventor of many contrivances, as well as a sculptor and architect. -Having incurred the displeasure of the king of Crete, he was obliged -to flee from the island. Accordingly he made wings for himself and -his son Icarus. Dædalus flew safely to shore, but Icarus went so near -the sun that the wax by which his wings were fastened melted, and he -was drowned in that part of the Ægean called the Icarian Sea.</p> - -<p>“Baucis.” Baucis and Philemon were an aged couple living in -Phrygia. Jupiter and Mercury having occasion to visit this part of the -world, went in the disguise of flesh and blood. Nobody would receive -them until Baucis and Philemon took them into their hut. Jupiter took -the couple to a hill near by, while he punished the inhospitable by an inundation; -he then rewarded them by making them guardians of his temple, -allowing them to die at the same moment, and changing them into trees.</p> - -<p>“Lycidas,” lĭsˈi-das. A poetical name under which Milton laments -the death of his friend Edward King, who had been drowned.</p> - -<p>“Comus.” In the later age of Rome, a god of festive joy and mirth. -In Milton’s poem entitled “Comus, a Masque,” he is represented as a -base enchanter who endeavors, but in vain, to beguile and entrap the -innocent by means of his “brewed enchantments.”—<i>Webster.</i></p> - -<p>P. 123.—“Rhodes.” An island of the Eastern Ægean. It was long -celebrated for its schools of Greek art and oratory.</p> - -<p>“Pontifex,” ponˈtĭ-fex. A Roman high priest, a pontiff. The pontifices -constituted a college of priests, superintended the public worship, -and gave information on sacred matters. Their leader was called pontifex -maximus.</p> - -<p>“Quæstor.” The title of a class of Roman officials, some of whom -had charge of the pecuniary affairs of the state, while others superintended -certain criminal trials.</p> - -<p>“Ædile.” A magistrate of Rome who superintended public buildings, -such as temples, theaters, baths, aqueducts, sewers, etc., as well as -markets, weights, measures, and the expenses of funerals.</p> - -<p>P. 125.—“Proconsul.” The title given to those who, after holding -the office of consul, were sent to some province as governor.</p> - -<p>P. 126.—“Ascham.” (1515-1568.) The foremost scholar of his -time, celebrated for his superior knowledge of Greek and Latin.</p> - -<p>P. 127.—“Æduans,” ædˈu-ans. Their country lay between the Loire -and the Saone.</p> - -<p>P. 126.—“Lingones.” A people living to the east of the source of the -Mosa river. (See map.)</p> - -<p>P. 137.—“Sequani.” A tribe of Gallia Belgica (see map), taking -their name from the river Sequana, near the source of which they lived.</p> - -<p>P. 139.—“Soissons,” swäˌsōnˈ, almost swīˌsōnˈ. About fifty miles -northeast of Paris.</p> - -<p>P. 112.—“Bellovaci.” They dwelt in the north of Gallia, beyond the -Sequana river. (See map.)</p> - -<p>P. 143.—“Ambian.” These people, with the Nervii and the Aduatuci -(p. 147) were all tribes of Gallia Belgica.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="NOTES_ON_REQUIRED_READINGS_IN_THE_CHAUTAUQUAN">NOTES ON REQUIRED READINGS IN “THE CHAUTAUQUAN.”</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>READINGS FROM FRENCH HISTORY.</h3> - -<p>P. 215, c. 1.—“Gallia.” For Gallia and the tribes Aquitani, Celtæ -and Belgæ, see Professor Wilkinson on Cæsar in “Preparatory Latin -Course.”</p> - -<p>“Burgundians.” A race of early Germans who in 407 A. D. crossed -the Rhine and settled between the Rhone and Saone. In 534 Burgundy -was taken possession of by the Franks.</p> - -<p>“Franks.” See page 63 of the present volume of <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>“Clovis.” See page 129 of the present volume of <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>“Salian Franks.” There were two tribes of the Franks, one called -Salian, from the river Sala or Yssel, upon which they dwelt, the other -Ripuarian, from the Latin <i>ripa</i>, bank, the name showing their location -on the banks of the Rhine.</p> - -<p>“Merovingians.” See <i>notes</i>, page 185 of present volume of <span class="smcap">The -Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>“Childeric,” or Hilderik. The race had become so weak that the -rulers have been well described as the “shadow kings.” This last ruler -of the Merovingians was thrust into a convent, where he soon died.</p> - -<p>“Pepin,” pēpˈin. The son of Charles Martel. See page 129 of <span class="smcap">The -Chautauquan</span>. His wars were successful. The most interesting was -against the Lombards, who were threatening Rome. He compelled them -to give up to the Church of Rome a considerable territory which was, -says a writer, “The foundation of that temporal power of the papacy, -the end of which we have seen with our own eyes.”</p> - -<p>“Charlemagne,” sharˈle-mānˌ. See page 131 of fourth volume of <span class="smcap">The -Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -<p>“Hugues.” Hugh, in English; “Capet,” cāˈpet or căpˈet.</p> - -<p>“Louis le Gros.” Louis the Great.</p> - -<p>“Feudal system.” That system where land is held of superiors, on -condition of military service.</p> - -<p>P. 215, c. 2.—“Oriflamme.” From the Latin <i>auriflamma</i>, or flame -of gold. A flag or banner of red or flame colored cloth, cut into long -points at the end and mounted on a gilded lance. It originated in a -certain abbey of France, where it was used in religious services.</p> - -<p>“Touraine,” tô-rān; “Poitou,” pwä-tôˈ. These provinces had come -to England on the accession of Henry II. (1154), to whom they belonged.</p> - -<p>“Gallican Church.” The Catholic Church of France, which holds -certain doctrines differing from those of the church at large. This -church claims that the pope is limited as far as France is concerned, by -the decisions of the Gallican Church, that kings and princes are not subject -to him, and that he is not infallible. This pragmatic sanction of St. -Louis in 1269 was the most important outbreak against Rome that ever -took place in the Gallican Church.</p> - -<p>“Le Bel.” The Beautiful.</p> - -<p>“Navarre,” nă-varˈ. A province of France on the northern slope of the -Pyrenees.</p> - -<p>“Champagne,” shŏnˌpäñˈ. See map.</p> - -<p>“Brie,” bre. A former province of France, lying between the Seine -and the Marne.</p> - -<p>“Valois,” väl-wäˈ.</p> - -<p>“Salic Law.” According to this, “no woman could succeed to Salian -soil.” The only descendant of Charles IV. was his infant daughter,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_373" id="Page_373">[373]</a></span> -and when the lords met to decide on the succession after his death, they -followed this law; for as Froissart says, “The twelve peers of France -said and say that the crown of France is of such noble estate, that by -no succession can it come to a woman nor a woman’s son.”</p> - -<p>P. 216, c. 1.—“Le Sage,” the wise; “Crécy,” krĕsˈe; “Poiters,” -pwä-terzˈ; “Le Bien Aime,” the Beloved; “Agincourt,” ă-zhan-koor; -“Le Victorieux,” the Victor; “Le père du peuple,” the father of his -people.</p> - -<p>“Valois-Orleans.” Louis XII. was the representative of the line -nearest to the Valois family, that is, he was a son of the Duke of Orleans, -and a grandson of the younger brother of Charles VI., thus representing -both families.</p> - -<p>“Valois Angoulême,” ŏnˌgooˌlāmeˈ. Louis XII. dying without -heirs, the kingdom fell to the heirs of his uncle, the Count of Angoulême. -Francis became a competitor with Charles I., of Spain, for the throne of -Spain, but the latter was successful. This led to the war which was -ended by Francis being made a prisoner at Pavia.</p> - -<p>“St. Bartholomew.” There had been a struggle for many years between -the Protestants and Catholics, which finally took the form of a -conflict between the houses of Guise and Condé. Henry of Navarre -was the successor to the throne—a marriage was arranged between him -and the sister of the king, and August 18, 1572, was to be the wedding -day. Many of the leading Huguenots were in Paris. It has been said -that this wedding was but a scheme to bring them together; at any rate -Coligni, a leading Huguenot, was fired upon by an assassin. The -Huguenots became excited and threatened revenge. Catherine persuaded -her son that they intended massacring the Catholics, and Charles gave -an order for a general slaughter of the Protestants. The order was executed -in nearly every city and town of France, and nearly 100,000 persons -were put to death.</p> - -<p>“Confederation of the League.” This holy league, or “Catholic -Union,” as it was called, was supported by the pope and Philip II., of -Spain. Its head was Duke Henry of Guise, who aimed at the French throne.</p> - -<p>“Guise,” gheez.</p> - -<p>“Bourbon,” boorˈbon. A French ducal and royal family, different -branches of which have ruled Spain, France, Naples and Parma. The -civil wars which were carried on between these houses were no less than -eight in number.</p> - -<p>“Richelieu,” reshˈeh-loo.</p> - -<p>“Mazarin,” măz-a-reenˈ.</p> - -<p>“Fronde.” A faction which opposed putting all the power of France -into the hands of the government, as Richelieu and Mazarin both attempted. -The name of <i>frondeurs</i> (slingers) was applied to them because -in their sneering and flippant attacks upon Mazarin they were said -to resemble boys throwing stones from slings.</p> - -<p>“Tiers état.” Third estate. Before the reign of Philip the Fair, -the people had had no voice in the government; but in his struggle with -the papacy, as he desired to have the whole body of citizens on his side, -he convened an assembly of the middle class of citizens, beside the -clergy and nobility. The third body was called the <i>third estate</i>.</p> - -<p>P. 216, c. 2.—“États Généraux,” States general. An assembly of -the nation, which consisted of representatives of the clergy, nobility, and -the third estate.</p> - -<p>“National Assembly.” Upon the meeting of the states general, the -nobles and the clergy insisted that the meetings of the body and its deliberations -should be conducted according to class distinctions; this met -with the opposition of the third estate, who finally declared themselves -the only body having a right to act as the legislature of France, and -summoned the clergy and nobles to attend their deliberations. They -called themselves the National Assembly.</p> - -<p>“Bastille,” bas-teelˈ. The state prison and citadel of Paris. It -was begun in 1366; destroyed in 1789.</p> - -<p>“Marie Antoinette,” mäˈrēˌ ŏnˌtwäˈnĕtˈ.</p> - -<p>“Dauphin.” The title given to the eldest son of the king of France, -under the Valois and Bourbon lines. It corresponds to “Prince of -Wales” in England. It originally belonged to the counts of Dauphiny.</p> - -<p>“Cis-Alpine,” sis-alˈpin. On this side of the Alps, that is, on the -south or Roman side.</p> - -<p>“Marengo,” ma-rĕnˈgō; “Prestige,” prĕs-tijˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 317.—“D’Artois,” darˌtwäˈ; “Louis Phillippe,” loo-ē fe-leep; -“Coup d’état,” a stroke of policy in state affairs; “Sedan,” se-dänˈ, a -town of France, 130 miles northeast of Paris; “Bordeaux,” bor-dō; -“Thiers,” te-êrˈ; “Grèvy,” grā-vē.</p> - -<p>P. 317, c. 2.—“Champs-de-Mars,” shân-duh-marce. An extensive -parade ground of Paris, on the left bank of the Seine. It has been the -scene of many very remarkable historic events, and is now used for great -reviews, etc. The buildings of the exposition of 1867 were erected upon it.</p> - -<p>“Friesland,” freeceˈland. A province of Holland.</p> - -<p>“Teignmouth,” tinˈmuth.</p> - -<p>“Hengesdown,” henˈges-down.</p> - -<p>“Narbonnese,” narˌbonˌnesˈ. One of the four provinces into which -Augustus divided Gaul was named from Narbonne, a city near the -Mediterranean, Gallia Narbonensis or Narbonnese Gaul.</p> - -<p>P. 318, c. 1.—“Montfort.” The wife of the duke of Brittany, who -had succeeded his brother, Jean III. It seems that the latter had left the -duchy to his nephew, Charles of Blois, but Montfort took possession. War -was declared, and the king of France aided Blois, the king of England, -Montfort. The latter was taken prisoner and his wife took the field.</p> - -<p>“Blois,” blwä; “Penthièvre,” pĕnˈtĕvrˌ.</p> - -<p>“Van Artevelde,” vän arˈta-velt. A citizen and popular leader of -Ghent, who for a long time was almost ruler of Flanders. In this war -the people, under Artevelde, supported the English, while the nobility -were in sympathy with the French.</p> - -<p>“Froissart,” froisˈärt. (1337-1410.) A French history writer.</p> - -<p>“D’Harcourt,” därˈkōrtˌ.</p> - -<p>“Harfleur,” har-flurˈ; “Cherbourg,” sherˈburg; “Valognes,” väˌloñˈ -(n like <i>ni</i> in <i>minion</i>). “Carentan,” käˈrŏnˌtŏnˌ; “Caen,” kŏn; -“Louviers,” looˌve-āˈ; “Vernon,” vĕrˌnōnˈ; “Verneuil,” vĕrˈnuhl; -“Mantes,” mants; “Meulan,” moi-lăn; “Poissy,” pwâ-sē; “Ruel,” -roo-äl; “Neuilly,” nuhˌyēˈ; “Boulogne,” bou-lōnˈ; “Bourg-la-reine,” -boor-la-rain.</p> - -<p>“Béthune,” bā-tün; “Ponthieu,” pŏn-te-ŭh.</p> - -<p>P. 318, c. 2.—“Hainault,” ā-nōl; “De Vienne,” deh ve-enˈ; “De -Manny,” deh mănˌneˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 319, c. 1.—“Eustace de St. Pierre,” eūsˈtace deh sănˌpe-êrˈ; -“D’Aire,” d’air; “Domremy,” dôn-rŭh-me; “Neufchâtel,” nushˌäˌtelˈ; -“Vancouleurs,” vŏnˌkooˈluhrˌ; “Baudricourt,” bōˈdrēˌkoorˌ; “Chinon,” -she-nōng.</p> - -<p>“Cap-a-pie,” kăpˌa-peeˈ. From head to foot.</p> - -<p>P. 319, c. 2.—“La pucelle,” the maid; “Trémoille,” trāˌ-mooyˈ; -“Boussac,” booˈsäkˌ; “Xaintrailles,” zanˈträlˌyeˌ; “La Hire,” läˌērˈ; -“Dunois,” düˈnwâˌ; “Jargeau,” zharˌghōˈ; “Meung,” mŭng; “Beaugency,” -bōˈgán-cēˌ; “Patay,” pa-tāyˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 320, c. 1.—“Compiègne,” kŏmˌpe-ānˈ; “Ligny,” lē-nyē; “Vendôme,” -vŏnˌdōmˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 320, c. 2.—“Épernon,” āˈpĕrˌnōnˌ; “Angoumois,” ŏnˈgooˌmwäˈ; -“Saintonge,” săn-tōnzhˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 321.—“Sancy,” sanˈcē; “Ile de France,” eel-deh-frŏnss; “Picardy,” -picˈar-dee; “Auvergne,” ō-vĕrnˈ; “Gaetano,” gā-ā-täˈno, usually -written Cajetan.</p> - -<p>“Sorbonne,” sor-bŭn. The principal school of theology in the ancient -university of Paris. Its influence was powerful in many of the -civil and religious controversies of the country.</p> - -<p>“Arques,” ark; “Dreux,” druh; “Evreux,” ĕvˈruhˌ; “Ivry,” ēvˈrēˌ; -“Eure,” yoor.</p> - -<p>P. 321, c. 2.—“Reiters,” rīˈters; “Mayenne,” mäˌyenˈ; “Meaux,” -mō; “Senlis,” sŏnˌlēsˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 322, c. 1.—“Brisson,” brēˌsōnˈ; “Grève,” grāv.</p> - -<p>“Sully.” A French statesman, the chief adviser of Henry IV.</p> - -<p>P. 322, c. 2.—“Bèarnese,” bāˈarˌnēseˌ. Bèarn, a former southwest -province of France, belonged to the kings of Navarre. From this -possession Henry IV. received the title of the Bèarnese.</p> - -<p>“Eustache,” uhsˌtäshˈ; “Merri,” mā-rē; “Guincestre,” ghinˈcestrˌ; -“Villeroi,” vēlˈrwä; “Vervins,” vĕr-vănˈ.</p> - -<p>“Escurial,” ĕs-koo-re-älˈ. A palace and mausoleum of the kings of -Spain.</p> - -<p>P. 323, c. 1.—“Saluzzo,” sâ-lootˈso; “Rosny,” ro-ne; “Gontaut de -Biron,” gŏnˈ-toˌ deh beˌ-rōnˈ; “Malherbe,” mälˌêrbˈ.</p> - -<p>P. 323, c. 2. “Praslin,” präˌlănˈ; “Montbazon,” mōnˌbäˌzŏnˈ; -“Crèqui,” krā-keˈ; “Mirabeau,” meˌräˌbōˈ.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_374" id="Page_374">[374]</a></span></p> - -<p>“Equerry,” e-quĕrˈry. An officer of nobles, charged with the care of -their horses.</p> - -<p>“Cœur Couronné,” etc. The crowned heart pierced with an arrow.</p> - -<p>“Curzon en Quercy,” kür-sōnˈ ĕng kwerˈcēˌ.</p> - -<p>P. 324, c. 1.—“Bruyère,” brü-eˌyêrˈ. (1646?-1696.) French author.</p> - -<p>“Fouquet,” fooˌkāˈ. (1615-1680.) A French financier, convicted of -dishonesty and treason under Louis XIV.</p> - -<p>“De la Vallière,” deh lä väˌle-êrˈ; “Montespan,” mŏnˌtes-pănˈ.</p> - -<p>“Bossuet,” boˌsü-āˈ (almost bosˌswāˈ). (1627-1704.) French bishop -and orator.</p> - -<p>“Lauzun,” lōˌzŭnˈ. (1633?-1723.) A French adventurer.</p> - -<p>“Pignerol,” pē-nyŭh-rŭl. A city of Piedmont, Italy.</p> - -<p>“Iron Mask.” The man in the iron mask was a prisoner who died -in the Bastile in 1703. He was brought there in 1698, from the state -prison of Marguerite, by the governor who had been changed to the -Bastile. His face was covered with a black velvet mask, fastened with -steel springs. He was never allowed to remove this, nor to speak to any -one except his governor. After his death everything he possessed was -burned. There have been many theories as to his identity, but no one -has been thoroughly proven.</p> - -<p>P. 324, c. 2.—“Marcillac,” mär-ceelˌlakˈ; “Rochefoucauld,” roshˌ-fooˌkōˈ; -“Marèchal,” mäˌrāˌshalˈ; “Fontanges,” fōnˌtanzhˈ.</p> - -<p>“Scarron,” skărˌrōnˈ. She had been the wife of Paul Scarron, a -French author, who died in 1660. “Maintenon,” mănˈtŭhˌnōn.</p> - -<p>P. 325, c. 2.—“Della Guidice,” dĕlˈlä gweeˈde-cā; “Alberoni,” -ăl-bä-roˈnee.</p> - -<p>P. 326, c. 1.—“Lettres de Fénelon,” etc. Letters of Fénelon to the -duke of Chevreuse.</p> - -<p>P. 326, c. 2.—“Nunc et in,” etc. Now and in the hour of death.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>READINGS IN ART.</h3> - -<p>P. 331, c. 1.—“Transept.” Any part of a church which projects at -right angles with the body and is of equal or nearly equal height to this. -Transepts are in pairs, that is, the projection southward is accompanied -by a corresponding projection northward.</p> - -<p>“Nave.” The central portion of a cathedral, distinguished from the -choir.</p> - -<p>“Arcade.” Ranges of arches supported on piers or columns. “Triforium,” -tri-fōˈri-um.</p> - -<p>P. 331, c. 2.—“Apse,” ăpse; “Apsidal,” ăpˈsi-dal.</p> - -<p>“Chapter-house.” The house where the <i>chapter</i> or assembly of the -clergymen, and their dean, belonging to a cathedral, meet.</p> - -<p>“Hospitium,” hos-pĭshˈi-ŭm.</p> - -<p>“Castellated.” Adorned with turrets and battlements, like a castle.</p> - -<p>“Dais,” dāˈis. A raised floor at the upper end of a dining hall.</p> - -<p>“Lancet.” High, narrow, and sharp pointed.</p> - -<p>“Piers.” A mass of stonework used in supporting an arch; also the -part of the wall of a house between the windows or doors.</p> - -<p>P. 332, c. 1.—“Cuspated,” cuspˈāt-ed. Ending in a cusp, that is, the -projecting point thrown out from foliations in the heads of Gothic windows.</p> - -<p>“La Sainte Chapelle.” The holy chapel.</p> - -<p>“Chartres,” shartˈr; “Bourges,” boorzh; “Corbel,” a projecting -stone or timber supporting, or seeming to support, some weight.</p> - -<p>P. 332, c. 2.—“Tudor,” tūˈder. So called from the house on the English -throne at the time of the growth of the style.</p> - -<p>“Elizabethan,” elĭzˌa-bēthˈan.</p> - -<p>“Newel-post.” The stout post at the foot of the staircase, on the top -of which the rail rests.</p> - -<p>“Wren.” (1632-1723.) An English architect, the designer of St. -Paul’s, in London. After the London fire of 1666, he drew the plans -for over fifty churches and many important public buildings of the city.</p> - -<p>“Mural,” belonging to a wall.</p> - -<p>“Beaumanti,” bĕ-ä-mänˈte.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>SELECTIONS FROM AMERICAN LITERATURE.</h3> - -<p>P. 333, c. 2.—“Ichthyophagi,” ĭchˌthy-ŏphˈa-gi. A compound word -of Greek origin, meaning fish eaters.</p> - -<p>“Dunes.” Same as downs, little sand hills piled up near the sea.</p> - -<p>“Badahuenna,” bad-a-huenˈna.</p> - -<p>“Hercynian,” her-cynˈi-an.</p> - -<p>P. 334, c. 1.—“Bouillon,” booˌyŭnˈ.</p> - -<p>“Brabantine,” braˈbran-tīne.</p> - -<p>P. 335, c. 2.—“Cortés,” kôrˈtez.</p> - -<p>P. 336, c. 1.—“Narvaez,” nar-väˈĕth; “Chiapa,” che-āˈpä.</p> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="CHAUTAUQUA_NORMAL_GRADUATES">CHAUTAUQUA NORMAL GRADUATES,</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>Class of 1883.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>John Aiken, Washington, Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Mrs. W. C. Armor, Bradford, Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Addie M. Benedict, Jamestown, New York.</li> -<li>Vinola A. Brown, Morning Sun, Ohio.</li> -<li>Clara J. Brown, Morning Sun, Ohio.</li> -<li>Martha Buck, Carbondale, Illinois.</li> -<li>Anna C. Cobb, New York City.</li> -<li>Kittie E. Carter, Randolph, New York.</li> -<li>Mary E. Coles, Philadelphia, Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Mrs. Hattie E. Chambers, Bradford, Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Sarah I. Dale, Franklin, Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Miss H. M. Dawson, Tidioute, Warren Co., Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Harriet E. Elder, South Bend, Indiana.</li> -<li>Will T. Edds, Gerry, New York.</li> -<li>Rev. W. H. Groves, Fayetteville, Tennessee.</li> -<li>Mrs. H. M. Graham, Garrettsville, Portage Co., Ohio.</li> -<li>Ida E. Goodrich, Geneva, Ashtabula Co., Ohio.</li> -<li>Myrtie C. Hudson, Ann Arbor, Michigan.</li> -<li>Maria R. Jones, Meriden, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Eleanor M. Matthews, Gerry, New York.</li> -<li>Sarah A. Mee, Buffalo, New York.</li> -<li>Mrs. Rosetta Page, Frewsburgh, New York.</li> -<li>Mary J. Perrine, Rochester, New York.</li> -<li>Lucie A. Pooley, Bridgeville, Allegheny Co., Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Mrs. P. P. Pinney, Clarion, Clarion Co., Ohio.</li> -<li>Nellie H. Skidmore, Fredonia, New York.</li> -<li>Rev. Orange H. Spoor, Charlotte, Eaton Co., Michigan.</li> -<li>Mary A. Sowers, Carbondale, Illinois.</li> -<li>Mary Stevenson, Leech’s Corners, Mercer Co., Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Will B. Stevenson, Leech’s Corners, Mercer Co., Pennsylvania.</li> -<li>Kate M. Thorp, Napoli, Cattaraugus Co., New York.</li> -<li>Mattie R. Weaver, Latrobe, Westmoreland Co., Pennsylvania.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>OTTAWA ASSEMBLY.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>Mrs. N. S. Zartman, Kansas City, Missouri.</li> -<li>Mrs. M. E. Wharton, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. A. C. Hodge, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>B. F. Thayer, Wamego, Kansas.</li> -<li>N. W. Beauchamp, Kansas, Illinois.</li> -<li>Cornelia C. Adams, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. D. Holaday, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. H. E. M. Pattee, Williamsburg, Kansas.</li> -<li>Robert Bruce, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>L. Ettie Lester, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Jennie Gott, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Emma W. Parker, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Rev. F. L. Walker, Grenola, Kansas.</li> -<li>Alberlina Wickard, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. J. F. Drake, Emporia, Kansas.</li> -<li>Miss Emma J. Short, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. J. P. Stephenson, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>J. K. Mitchell, Osborne, Kansas.</li> -<li>Emma E. Page, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>Rev. C. R. Pattee, Williamsburg, Kansas.</li> -<li>R. Henry Stone, Kansas City, Missouri.</li> -<li>Rev. P. P. Wesley, Great Bend, Kansas.</li> -<li>Mrs. C. W. Holmes, Ottawa, Kansas.</li> -<li>May L. Parker, Olathe, Kansas.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>SUNDAY-SCHOOL PARLIAMENT.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>T. Harry Farrell, Kingston, Ontario.</li> -<li>Mrs. Sarah W. Hopkins, Madison, New York.</li> -<li>Nellie Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario.</li> -<li>Florence E. Kinney, Syracuse, New York.</li> -<li>Minnie Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario.</li> -<li>Mrs. Effie Williams, Plainfield, New Jersey.</li> -<li>James Farrell, Kingston, Ontario.</li> -<li><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_375" id="Page_375">[375]</a></span>Harry A. Lavelle, Kingston, Ontario.</li> -<li>Mrs. T. W. Skinner, Mexico, New York.</li> -<li>Avery W. Skinner, Mexico, New York.</li> -<li>Fannie S. Jaques, Merrickville, Ontario.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>FRAMINGHAM CHILDREN’S CLASS.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>Bessie M. Adams, Northboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>James A. Babbitt, Swanton, Vermont.</li> -<li>Winfield H. Babbitt, Swanton, Vermont.</li> -<li>Harry R. Barber, Worcester, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Laura M. Batchelder, West Medway, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Arthur T. Belknap, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Jesse H. Bourne, Foxboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Albert C. Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Bernia Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Willie Desmond, West Medway, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Bertha Elliott, Revere, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Annie T. Francis, Fitchburg, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>M. Gracie Full, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Maud Grumelle [No address].</li> -<li>George Hancock, Milford, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Lewis K. Hanson, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Lillian R. Hemenway, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Bertha J. Hopkins, Worcester, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Kate E. Lawrence, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Stella Mann, Boston Highlands, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>C. L. Reynolds, Framingham Center, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Florence M. Sears, Worcester, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Cora E. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Fred P. Wheeler, Allston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Ellen M. Works, Southboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Frank S. Wright, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>FRAMINGHAM CHILDREN’S CLASS—ADVANCED GRADE.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>Phillips P. Bourne, Foxboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mattie P. Cushing, Hudson, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>William O. Cutler, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Joseph H. Hall, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mary A. Harriman, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Lewis K. Hanson, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Howard Mason, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Harry D. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Ida M. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Edward O. Parker, East Holliston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Bertie M. Stetson, Holliston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>G. Adelbert Watkins, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Theodore S. Bacon, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Millie S. Bruce, Southville, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Harry R. Barber, Worcester, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Geo. F. Beard, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Albert Comey, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>John Connelly, Cochituate, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Bertha May Cushing, Hudson, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Fred L. Francis, Fitchburg, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Emeline Hancock, Milford, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Emma L. Huse, Somerville, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Stella Mann, Boston Highlands, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Florence B. Moultrop, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Ida M. Neary, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Emma J. Parker, East Somerville, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Charles H. Phipps, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Cora E. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Hattie Stratton, South Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Fred R. Woodward, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Frank S. Wright, Natick, Massachusetts.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>FRAMINGHAM PRIMARY TEACHER’S UNION.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>Mrs. Emma D. Daniels, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Minnie E. Gaskins, Mattapan, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Georgie A. Goodnow, Sudbury, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Jessie E. Guernsey, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Minnie L. Jackson, South Gardner, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Addie M. Knight, Magnolia, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Helen Virginia Ross, Charleston Station, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Ellen Letitia Ruggles, Milton, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Josie Bell Stuart, Lowell, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. M. D. Thayer, Allston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. S. Isabella Valentine, Hopkinton, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. I. G. Wheeler, Allston, Massachusetts.</li> -</ul> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>FRAMINGHAM NORMAL UNION.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>S. Addie Alexander, Marlboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Willis N. Bailey, Buckingham, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Elsie L. Ball, Milford, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Alice Bertha Besse, Lowell, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. Harriet E. Bates, Boston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mary Amittai Bradford, Mystic Bridge, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Hannah K. Bradford, Mystic Bridge, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Mrs. Lizzie E. Bird, Boston, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. L. S. Brooks, Fitchburg, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Nellie M. Brown, Lowell, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Nellie E. Canfield, South Britain, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Hattie D. Fuller, Hudson, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Rev. A. Gardner, Buckingham, Connecticut.</li> -<li>Miss M. E. Harrington, North Amherst, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>F. M. Harrington, Northboro, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>O. A. Heminway, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Clara D. Jones, North Abington, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Miss Ida A. E. Kenney, Worcester, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Addie M. Knight, Magnolia, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Caroline M. Lee, Wayland, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>J. H. O. Lovell, Oakham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Helen M. Locke, Magnolia, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. S. T. McMaster, Watertown, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Sarah M. Potter, Providence, Rhode Island.</li> -<li>Delia Pinney, Ludlow, Vermont.</li> -<li>Margaret S. Rolfe, Newburyport, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Julia A. Robinson, North Cambridge, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Luella H. Simonds, Lowell, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. Harriet B. Steele, Reading, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Rachel Steere, Greenville, Rhode Island.</li> -<li>Clara E. Stevens, Newburyport, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Ellen K. Stone, Framingham, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Anna A. Ware, West Medway, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>Mrs. William L. Woodcock, Winchendon, Massachusetts.</li> -<li>L. D. Younkin, Boston, Massachusetts.</li> -</ul> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<h2 id="ERRATA_AND_ADDENDA">ERRATA AND ADDENDA.</h2> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>LIST OF GRADUATES OF CLASS OF 1883.</h3> - -<table summary="Correction of errors published in previous issues"> - <tr> - <th>STATE.</th> - <th>ERROR.</th> - <th>CORRECT.</th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Mary E. Gese</td> - <td>Mary E. Gere.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Hannah Gibson Lestie</td> - <td>Hannah Gibson Leslie.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Camelia M. Morgan</td> - <td>Cornelia M. Morrell.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Mrs. Sarah Petty Redhouse</td> - <td>Mrs. Sarah P. Redhead.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Joseph Lucius Seymons</td> - <td>Joseph Lucius Seymour.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>N. Y.</td> - <td>Zilpha Villefen</td> - <td>Zilpha Villefeu.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Penn’a</td> - <td>Mrs. Fannie B. Annas</td> - <td>Mrs. Fannie B. Armor.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Penn’a</td> - <td>Chas. D. Fentemaker</td> - <td>Chas. D. Fenstemaker.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Penn’a</td> - <td>Hershey ⸺</td> - <td>Benjamin H. Hershey.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Penn’a</td> - <td>J. H. Mushiltz</td> - <td>J. H. Mushlitz.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Penn’a</td> - <td>Hallis Wiley</td> - <td>Hallie Wiley.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>D. C.</td> - <td>Olippard B. Brown</td> - <td>Oliphant B. Brown.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>D. C.</td> - <td>Huldap J. Wise</td> - <td>Huldah J. Wise.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>W. Va.</td> - <td>Emma B. Tavennes</td> - <td>Emma B. Tavenner.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Ohio</td> - <td>Alice Christianas</td> - <td>Alice Christianar.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Tenn.</td> - <td>Lizzie A. T. Shumand</td> - <td>Lizzie A. F. Shumard.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Miss.</td> - <td>Mrs. (Sillie) John Calhoon</td> - <td>Mrs. John Calhoun.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Wis.</td> - <td>Elizer Adeline Brown</td> - <td>Eliza Adeline Brown.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Iowa</td> - <td>Hattie J. Hawkinson</td> - <td>Hattie J. Hankinson.</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Mo.</td> - <td>Mamie Langhoun</td> - <td>Mamie Langhorn.</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<h3>ADDENDA.</h3> - -<ul> -<li>Fenner, Harry Benham, N. Y.</li> -<li>Forsyth, John W., Va.</li> -<li>Gifford, Martha J., N. Y.</li> -<li>Grinnell, Mrs. J. B., Iowa.</li> -<li>Walker, Maria Victoria, Pa.</li> -<li>Youngs, Sidney M., Pa.</li> -</ul> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<div class="blockquote"> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 187px;"> -<img src="images/royalpowder.jpg" width="187" height="333" alt="Royal Baking Powder. Absoloutely Pure" /> -</div> - -<p>This powder never varies. A marvel of purity, strength and wholesomeness. -More economical than the ordinary kinds, and can not be -sold in competition with the multitude of low test, short weight, alum or -phosphate powders. <i>Sold only in cans.</i> <span class="smcap">Royal Baking Powder Co.</span>, -106 Wall Street, New York.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_376" id="Page_376">[376]</a></span></p> - -<div class="ads"> - -<p class="center larger"><span class="smcap">The Chautauquan.</span></p> - -<p class="center larger">1883-1884.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger">THE FOURTH VOLUME BEGINS WITH OCTOBER, 1883.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>A monthly magazine, 76 pages, ten numbers in the -volume, beginning with October and closing with July.</p> - -<p class="center">THE CHAUTAUQUAN</p> - -<p class="unindent">is the official organ of the C. L. S. C., adopted by the -Rev. J. H. Vincent, D.D., Lewis Miller, Esq., Lyman -Abbott, D.D., Bishop H. W. Warren, D.D., Prof. W. -C. Wilkinson, D.D., and Rev. J. M. Gibson, D.D., -Counselors of the C. L. S. C.</p> - -<table summary="Prices"> - <tr> - <td>THE CHAUTAUQUAN, one year,</td> - <td class="tdr">$1.50</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">CLUB RATES FOR THE CHAUTAUQUAN.</p> - -<table summary="Prices"> - <tr> - <td>Five subscriptions at one time, each</td> - <td class="tdr">$1.35</td> - </tr> - <tr> - <td>Or, for the five</td> - <td class="tdr">6.75</td> - </tr> -</table> - -<p class="center smaller">In clubs, the Magazine must go to one postoffice.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>Remittances should be made by postoffice money -order on Meadville, or draft on New York, Philadelphia -or Pittsburgh, to avoid loss. Address,</p> - -<p class="center">DR. THEODORE L. FLOOD,<br /> -Editor and Proprietor,<br /> -MEADVILLE, <span class="spacer2"> </span> PENN’A.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>Complete sets of the <i>Chautauqua Assembly Herald</i> -for 1883 furnished at $1.00.</p> - -<hr class="double" /> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 300px;"> -<img src="images/illus131.jpg" width="300" height="135" alt="Badge" /> -</div> - -<p class="center larger">LADIES’ BADGE OF C. L. S. C.</p> - -<p>Solid Gold, $3.50. Solid Silver, $2.25. Gentleman’s -Badge, without arrow, $1 less. Graduate (for S. H. G.) -pin, Solid Gold, $3.50; Solid Silver, $2.25, size and style -as above; for ladies, without arrow, $1 less.</p> - -<p>One-tenth given to C. L. S. C. Hall Fund.</p> - -<p>🖙 Notify Miss Kimball by postal, who will draw for -one-tenth, to assist Hall Fund.</p> - -<p><i>Watch Charms or Rings made either of these designs, -at prices from $3.00 to $5.00.</i></p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">OUR<br /> -<span class="larger">C. L. S. C. Stationery and Cards</span></p> - -<p class="unindent">Have the only <span class="smcapuc">GENUINE</span> C. L. S. C. Emblem, surrounded -by handsome designs. We have square and -oblong envelopes and cards, as desired. 40 cents a box -for stationery; cards 30c. for 25, with class date and -name printed.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger">SOMETHING NEW!<br /> -C. L. S. C. RUBBER STAMP,</p> - -<p class="unindent">With name, address, and C. L. S. C. design, complete -with ink for stamping envelopes, cards, clothing, etc.; -price $1.25. This is reduced rate to Chautauquans.</p> - -<p class="center">BUSINESS STAMPS OF EVERY KIND.</p> - -<p>Stamp Catalogue, 128 pages, 15 cents. Postal notes -and stamps taken.</p> - -<div class="max"> - -<p>Address</p> - -<p class="right move-up">HENRY HART,<br /> -Atlanta, Ga.</p> - -<p>Formerly Brockport, N. Y.</p> - -</div> - -<hr class="double" /> - -<p class="center larger">C. L. S. C. & S. H. G. BADGES.</p> - -<p class="unindent">ANY ONE DESIRING BADGES of the classes of -’82 or ’83, can obtain them by sending forty cents -to Mrs. Rosie M. Baketel, Methuen, Mass.</p> - -<p class="center larger">GOLD PINS</p> - -<p class="unindent">The monogram C. L. S. C., or S. H. G., the latter with -or without the arrow, can be obtained for $2.50.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger">C. L. S. C.<br /> -HEADQUARTERS.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center"><span class="larger">H. H. OTIS,</span><br /> -PUBLISHER, BOOKSELLER & STATIONER,<br /> -288 Main St., Buffalo, N. Y.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p>Any book you see advertised in <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>, -or any where else, I will send you on -receipt of price.</p> - -<p>The fact that I have had second orders from -almost every one who has ordered any of our -85c poets, induces me to repeat my advertisement.</p> - -<p>I have all the following English Poets in fine -cloth bindings, gilt edges, price, $1.25 per volume, -which I will sell for 85 cents per volume, -postage paid.</p> - -<div class="smaller"> - -<p>Aurora Leigh, Mrs. Browning, Robert Browning, -Burns, Byron, Campbell, Chaucer, Coleridge, Eliza Cook, -Cowper, Crabbe, Dante, Dryden, George Eliot, Favorite -Poems, Goethe’s Faust, Goethe’s Poems, Goldsmith, -Hemans, Herbert, Hood, Iliad, Jean Ingelow, Keats, -Lady of the Lake, Lucile, Macaulay, Owen Meredith, -Milton, Moore, Odyssey, Ossian, Pilgrim’s Progress, -Poetry of Flowers, Edgar A. Poe, Pope, Procter, Sacred -Poems, Schiller, Scott, Shakspere, Shelley, Spenser, -Tennyson, Thompson, Tupper’s Philosophy, Virgil, -Kirke White, Wordsworth.</p> - -</div> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger">PROPOSITIONS FOR MY CUSTOMERS,<br /> -<span class="smaller">AND ALL</span><br /> -MEMBERS OF THE C. L. S. C.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 1. For $3.50.</b> I will sell Macaulay’s -England, 5 vols., and Macaulay’s Essays, -3 vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 2. For $6.</b> The above and Gibbon’s -History of Rome, 5 vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 3. For $8.</b> All the above and Smile’s -Works, 4 vols. (Character, Self-Help, -Thrift, and Duty.)</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 4. For $10.</b> Thackeray’s Works, 10 -vols., Macaulay’s England, 5 vols., and -Green’s English People, 1 vol., 8vo.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 5. For $15.</b> Dickens’s Works, 15 vols., -Macaulay’s England, 5 vols., and Gibbon’s -Rome, 5 vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 6. For $20.</b> Chambers’s Encyclopædia, -10 large 8vo. vols., bound in leather, -and George Eliot’s Works, 7 vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 7. For $25.</b> Chambers’s Encyclopædia -(10 vols. sheep), Webster’s Unabridged -Dictionary, latest edition, and -Macaulay’s Essays, 3 vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 8. For $30.</b> Dickens’s Works, 15 -vols., Thackeray’s Works, 10 vols., Scott’s -Works, 12 vols., and Macaulay’s Essays, 3 -vols.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 9. For $40.</b> Dickens’s Works, Thackeray’s -Works, Chambers’s Encyclopædia, -and Webster’s Dictionary, Unabridged.</p> - -<p class="hanging"><b>Prop. 10. For $50.</b> Dickens’s Works, -Thackeray’s Works, Chambers’s Encyclopædia, -Webster’s Dictionary, Macaulay’s -Essays and England, and Gibbons’s Rome.</p> - -<p>All the above are good editions, bound in -cloth, good paper and good type. Any of these -sets will be sold separately at remarkably low -prices. I can not agree to furnish any at above -prices after my present stock is exhausted.</p> - -<p class="center larger">H. H. OTIS,<br /> -BUFFALO, <span class="spacer2"> </span> NEW YORK.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger">UNMOUNTED<br /> -<span class="larger">Photographs</span><br /> -<span class="smaller">Of Ancient and Modern</span><br /> -WORKS OF ART.</p> - -<p class="center">Embracing reproductions of famous Original -Paintings, Sculpture, Architecture, etc.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center smaller">—PRICE:—</p> - -<p class="center larger">Cabinet Size, $1.50 per Dozen.</p> - -<p class="center larger">Medium Size, $3.00 per Dozen.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">Also Mounted Photographs of -Different Sizes; Large Photographs -for Framing.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center larger"><span class="larger">ART ALBUMS</span><br /> -IN ALL SIZES.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">Send six-cent stamp for new Catalogue -of over 5,000 subjects.</p> - -<hr class="shorter" /> - -<p class="center">SOULE PHOTOGRAPH COMPANY,<br /> -338 Washington St.,<br /> -BOSTON, MASS.</p> - -<p class="center">Always mention <span class="smcap">The Chautauquan</span>.</p> - -</div> - -<div class="figcenter" style="width: 252px;"> -<img src="images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg" width="252" height="14" alt="decorative line" /> -</div> - -<div class="tnote"> - -<p class="center"><b>Transcriber’s Notes:</b></p> - -<p>Obvious punctuation errors repaired. Accents corrected and made consistent.</p> - -<p>Page 315, “as” added (known as the Merovingian)</p> - -<p>Page 322, “o” changed to “to” (as in to those of our father)</p> - -<p>Page 327, “Brittanica” changed to “Britannica” (Encyclopædia Britannica)</p> - -<p>Page 332, “Geneva” changed to “Genoa” (Naples, Rome, Florence, Genoa, Venice)</p> - -<p>Page 333, “arangements” changed to “arrangements” (The arrangements are simple)</p> - -<p>Page 337, “Unnable” changed to “Unable” (Unable, at first)</p> - -<p>Page 337, “superceded” changed to “superseded” (was superseded by the Council of Plymouth)</p> - -<p>Page 340, “and” changed to “und” (stehen und sehen)</p> - -<p>Page 341, “Gibralter” changed to “Gibraltar” (the Strait of Gibraltar)</p> - -<p>Page 342, repeated “the” removed (we often have the very thing)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “onr” changed to “our” (all our chalk beds)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “cretacious” changed to “cretaceous” (<i>cretaceous period</i>)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “chifly” changed to “chiefly” (chiefly of the same species)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “supples” changed to “supplies” (fresh supplies of diatoms)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “ot” changed to “of” (by weight one part of hydrogen)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “ths” changed to “the” (By the washings out)</p> - -<p>Page 342, “Bnt” changed to “But” (But like a wayward child)</p> - -<p>Page 344, “iulfilled” changed to “fulfilled” (The prophecy is literally fulfilled)</p> - -<p>Page 345, “Fotherengay” changed to “Fotheringay” (the block at Fotheringay)</p> - -<p>Page 347, repeated “as” removed (they may be safe as medicines)</p> - -<p>Page 351, repeated “up” removed (would turn up before)</p> - -<p>Page 351, “probbaly” changed to “probably” (were probably assumed at first)</p> - -<p>Page 352, “Schopenhaufer” changed to “Schopenhauer” (—<i>Schopenhauer.</i>)</p> - -<p>Page 358, “lucture” changed to “lecture” (questions suggested by the lecture)</p> - -<p>Page 358, “wass” changed to “was” (a circle of thirteen was formed)</p> - -<p>Page 359, “neverthless” changed to “nevertheless” (they nevertheless took care)</p> - -<p>Page 360, repeated “of” removed (meeting of the Alpha C. L. S. C.)</p> - -<p>Page 361, “smmer” changed to “summer” (graduated last summer)</p> - -<p>Page 361, “charterized” changed to “characterized” (a life which was characterized with)</p> - -<p>Page 361, “sufering” changed to “suffering” (patient endurance of severe suffering)</p> - -<p>Page 362, “gladitorial” changed to “gladiatorial” (amphitheater for gladiatorial exhibitions)</p> - -<p>Page 362, “Q.” added (28. Q. What is said of)</p> - -<p>Page 363, “Jurguthine” changed to “Jugurthine” (What is the subject of the “Jugurthine War”?)</p> - -<p>Page 364, “isorthermal” changed to “isothermal” (the isothermal lines of our Florida)</p> - -<p>Page 364, “characterestics” changed to “characteristics” (were all characteristics of this land)</p> - -<p>Page 368, “cancandidates” changed to “candidates” (the list of probable candidates)</p> - -<p>Page 368, “Serviee” changed to “Service” (an advocate of Civil Service)</p> - -<p>Page 369, “crystalize” changed to “crystallize” (crystallize about the wisest sayings)</p> - -<p>Page 370, “Hasdrudal’s” changed to “Hasdrubal’s” (After Hasdrubal’s death)</p> - -<p>Page 371, “ectasy” changed to “ecstasy” (caught by the nymphs; ecstasy)</p> - -<p>Page 372, “worhip” changed to “worship” (superintended the public worship)</p> - -<p>Page 373, “Bastelle” changed to “Bastille” (“Bastille,” bas-teelˈ), although it’s also spelt Bastile elsewhere.</p> - -<p>Page 373, “Artavelde” changed to “Artevelde” (the people, under Artevelde, supported the English)</p> - -<p>Page 376, “Addreess” changed to “Address” (Address HENRY HART, Atlanta, Ga.)</p> - -<p>Page 376, “Macauley’s” changed to “Macaulay’s” (Macaulay’s Essays and England)</p> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Chautauquan, Vol. 04, March 1884, -No. 6, by The Chautauquan Literary and Scientific Circle - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHAUTAUQUAN, VOL. 04 *** - -***** This file should be named 55133-h.htm or 55133-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/5/1/3/55133/ - -Produced by Emmy, Juliet Sutherland and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/55133-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/55133-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e105717..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h/images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg b/old/55133-h/images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index d05b181..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/images/decoline1_arrowsbox.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h/images/illus003.jpg b/old/55133-h/images/illus003.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3252a47..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/images/illus003.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h/images/illus131.jpg b/old/55133-h/images/illus131.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2bc6095..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/images/illus131.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/55133-h/images/royalpowder.jpg b/old/55133-h/images/royalpowder.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e2c3849..0000000 --- a/old/55133-h/images/royalpowder.jpg +++ /dev/null |
